Islam A comprehensive introduction

Transcription

Islam: A Comprehensive Introduction
Javed Ahmad Ghamidi
An English Rendering of Mīzān by
Shehzad Saleem
Al-Mawrid
A Foundation for Islamic Research and Education
51-K Model Town Lahore, Pakistan
Email: almawrid@brain.net.pk
CONTENTS
Translator’s Note 11
Author’s Foreword
15
–– Preamble (1) ––
Fundamental Principles
1. Principles of Understanding the Qur’ān 19
i. Appreciation of Classical Arabic 19
ii. Eloquence of Language 25
iii. Uniqueness of Style 26
iv. The Final Authority 28
(1) Variant Readings 31
(2) Intentionality of the Text 36
(3) Muhkam and Mutashābih 37
(4) Hadīth and the Qur’ān 39
v. Parallel Verses and Constructions 46
vi. The Final Book on Religion 48
vii. Subject-Matter of the Qur’ān 51
viii. Coherence in the Discourse 53
ix. Arrangement of the Qur’ān 56
x. Historical Background 59
2. Principles of Determining the Sunnah 61
i. The First Principle 61
ii. The Second Principle 62
iii. The Third Principle 62
iv. The Fourth Principle 63
v. The Fifth Principle 63
vi. The Sixth Principle 63
vii. The Seventh Principle 64
3. Principles of Understanding the Hadīth 64
i. Literary Appreciation of the Arabic Language 66
ii. Interpretation in the Light of the Qur’ān 67
iii. Understanding the Occasion of the Hadīth 67
iv. Analysis of all the Variant Texts 68
v. Reason and Revelation 68
–– Preamble (2) ––
The True Religion
1. Essence of Religion 69
2. Definition of Religion 70
3. Contents of Religion 71
4. Prophets and Messengers 72
5. Purpose of Divine Books 74
6. The Responsibility of Indhār 74
7. Islam: The Name of this Religion 75
8. I%mān: The Inner Aspect of Religion 76
i. Permanent Requirements of I%mān 76
(1) Righteous Deeds 77
(2) Urging one another to the truth and urging one another to remain steadfast on it 77
ii. Contingent Requirements of I%mān 77
(1) Migration for the Cause of Religion (Hijrah) 78
(2) Supporting the Cause of Religion (Nusrah) 78
(3) Adhering to Justice (Qiyām bi al-Qist) 79
9. The Objective of Religion 80
10. The Correct Religious Attitude 80
–– Al-Hikmah ––
Chapter 1: Faith and Beliefs
1. Belief in God 90
i. Being 94
ii. Attributes 96
iii. Dealings and Practices 107
(1) Tests and Trials 112
(2) Guidance and Error 114
(3) Beyond-Capacity Directives 117
(4) Rise and Fall of Nations 117
(5) Divine Help 118
(6) Remorse and Repentance 119
(7) Reward and Punishment 119
2. Belief in the Angels 121
3. Belief in the Prophets 126
i. The Essence of Prophethood 128
ii. Need for a Prophet 130
iii. Identifying a Prophet (sws) 131
iv. Prophets are Human Beings 136
v. A Prophet’s Nature 138
vi. Innocence of Prophets 138
vii. A Prophet’s Diligence in Worship 141
viii. Superiority of Prophets 142
ix. Obeying the Prophets 144
x. Intercession of the Prophets 146
xi. Finality of Prophethood 148
4. Belief in Divine Books 150
i. The Torah 151
ii. The Psalms 151
iii. The Gospel 152
iv. The Qur’ān 152
5. Belief in the Hereafter 155
i. The Testimonies 156
ii. The Signs 171
iii. The Events 175
iv. Phases and Abodes 178
(1) Barzakh 179
(2) Mahshar 180
(3) Hell 186
(4) Paradise 188
Chapter 2: Morals and Morality
1. Basic Issues 192
2. Fundamental Principle 195
3. Moral Standards 197
i. Worshipping God 203
ii. Treating Parents with Kindness 205
(1) Other Relatives 208
(2) The Orphan and the Needy 209
(3) Neighbour, Traveller and Slave 210
iii. Spending in the Way of God 211
iv. Chastity and Modesty 216
v. Sanctity of Human Life 219
vi. Misappropriating the Wealth of Orphans 220
vii. Keeping Promises 221
viii. Honesty in Weighing 221
ix. Following Speculations 222
(1) Taking Action without Finding out the Truth 223
(2) Abstaining from Excessive Conjecture 223
(3) Refraining from Inquisitiveness 224
x. Pride and Vanity 224
(1) Evading the Truth 226
(2) Conceit on One’s Lineage 226
(3) Making Fun of Others 227
(4) Defaming and Taunting Others 227
(5) Backbiting 228
4. Pinnacle of Morality 230
i. Islām 231
ii. I%mān 232
iii. Humbling Oneself before God 234
iv. Veracity 235
v. Patience 235
vi. Khushū‘ (Humility) 239
vii. Charity 240
viii. The Fast 240
ix. Guarding the Private Parts 241
x. Remembering God in Abundance 241
–– Al-Kitāb ––
Chapter 1: The Sharī‘ah of Worship Rituals
1. The Prayer 251
i. Importance of the Prayer 251
(1) The Foremost Directive 252
(2) A Requisite for Muslim Citizenship 254
(3) Means of Strong Adherence to Islam 255
(4) As Eraser of Sins 256
(5) Means of Countering Hardships 257
(6) Symbol of True Da‘wah 257
(7) Means of Perseverance on the Truth 258
(8) As the Nature of every Object of the Universe 259
(9) As Real Life 261
ii. History of the Prayer 262
iii. Objective of the Prayer 268
iv. Pre-Requisites of the Prayer 268
v. Rituals of the Prayer 274
(1) Raf‘ al-Yadayn 274
(2) Qiyām 275
(3) Rukū‘ 275
(4) Qawmah 275
(5) Prostration 276
(6) Jalsah 276
(7) Qa‘dah 277
vi. Utterances of the Prayer 277
(1) During Qiyām 278
(2) While Kneeling 282
(3) In the Qawmah 283
(4) During Prostrations 284
(5) During the Jalsah 285
(6) During the Qa‘dah 285
(7) After the Prayer 289
vii. Prayer Timings 291
viii. Rak‘āt of the Prayer 294
ix. Concession in the Prayer 294
x. The Congregational Prayer 297
(1) The Adhān 299
(2) The Iqāmah 301
(3) The Imām 302
(4) The Followers 303
xi. Mosques 304
xii. Rectifying Mistakes in the Prayer 305
xiii. Etiquette of the Prayer 306
xiv. The Friday Prayer 313
xv. The ‘Īd Prayer 315
xvi. The Funeral Prayer 316
xvii. The Optional Prayers 318
(1) Before the Prayer 318
(2) After the Prayer 318
(3) At the time of Chāsht 319
(4) At the time of Eclipse 319
(5) To ask for Rain 319
(6) In the Solitude of Night 320
2. Zakāh 325
i. History of Zakāh 327
ii. Objective of Zakāh 328
iii. Sharī‘ah of Zakāh 329
3. The Fast 332
i. History of the Fast 336
ii. Objective of the Fast 339
iii. Sharī‘ah of the Fast 345
4. Hajj and ‘Umrah 348
i. History of Hajj and ‘Umrah 352
ii. Objective of Hajj and ‘Umrah 358
iii. Days of Hajj and ‘Umrah 359
iv. Sites of Hajj and ‘Umrah 359
(1) Mawāqīt 359
(2) Bayt al-Harām 360
(3) Safā and Marwah 362
(4) Minā 362
(5) ‘Arafāt 362
(6) Muzdalifah 362
(7) Jamarāt 362
v. Methodology of Hajj and ‘Umrah 362
(1) ‘Umrah 362
(2) Hajj 364
vi. Guidance provided by the Prophet (sws) 369
(1) Ihrām 370
(2) Talbiyah 370
(3) Tawāf 371
(4) Sa‘ī 372
(5) Waqūf at ‘Arafāt 372
(6) Stay at Muzdalifah 373
(7) Ramī 373
(8) Animal Sacrifice 373
(9) Halq 374
5. Animal Sacrifice 375
i. History of Animal Sacrifice 377
ii. Objective of Animal Sacrifice 378
iii. Sharī‘ah of Animal Sacrifice 378
Chapter 2: The Social Sharī‘ah
1. Nikāh (Marriage) 382
2. Relations Prohibited for Marriage 383
i. Relationships by Lineage 384
ii. Relationships by Fosterage 385
iii. Relationships by Marriage 387
3. Bounds and Conditions of Nikāh (Marriage) 389
4. Rights and Obligations of the Spouses 392
5. Polygamy 398
6 .Etiquette of Sexual Intimacy 403
7. l%lā 406
8. Zihār 407
9. Divorce 409
i. Before Divorce 411
ii. The Right to Divorce 411
iii. Procedure of Divorce 412
iv. The Directive of ‘Iddat 423
v. After Divorce 427
10. Directives relating to Widows 430
11. Norms of Gender Interaction 432
12. Directives relating to Parents 442
13. Directives relating to Orphans 444
14. Slavery 447
Chapter 3: The Political Sharī‘ah
1. The Basic Principle 451
2. The Real Responsibility 455
3. Religious Obligations 457
4. Citizenship and the Rights of a Citizens 458
5. The State System 461
Chapter 4: The Economic Sharī‘ah
1. Sanctity of Ownership 467
2. National Assets 468
3. Usurpation of Wealth 470
i. Gambling 472
ii. Interest 474
4. Documentation and Evidence 478
5. Distribution of Inheritance 483
Chapter 5: The Sharī‘ah of Preaching
1. Preaching Obligation of Prophets 500
i. Indhār (Warning) 501
ii. Indhār-i ‘A%m (Open Warning) 503
iii. Itmām-i Hujjah (Conclusive Communication of the Truth)
iv. Hijrah and Barā’ah (Migration and Acquittal) 506
v. Reward and Punishment 507
2. Preaching Obligation of Abraham’s Progeny 513
3. Preaching Obligation of the Scholars 515
4. Preaching Obligation of the Rulers 519
5. Preaching Obligation of an Individual 520
6. Strategy of Preaching 523
i. Consideration of Intellectual Ability 525
ii. Psychological Considerations 527
iii. Style of Preaching 533
iv. Style of Reasoning 536
v. Methods of Preaching 537
Chapter 6: The Sharī‘ah of Jihād
1. The Permission for Jihād 541
2. The Directive of Jihād 542
i. Nature of the Obligation 544
ii. The Driving Force 547
iii. Ethical Limits 550
iv. The Ultimate Goal 554
3. Divine Help 561
4. Captives of War 563
5. Spoils of War 566
Chapter 7: The Penal Sharī‘ah
1. Muhārabah 570
i. Taqtīl 571
ii. Taslīb 571
iii. Amputating Limbs from Opposite Sides 572
iv. Nafī 572
2. Murder and Injury 575
i. Intentional 575
ii. Unintentional 579
3. Fornication 581
4. Qadhf 585
505
5. Theft
586
Chapter 8: The Dietary Sharī‘ah
589
Chapter 9: Islamic Customs and Etiquette
Chapter 10: Oaths and their Atonement
Epilogue 611
Bibliography
613
599
608
Translator’s Note
Islam: A Comprehensive Introduction1 is an extensive study of the contents of
Islam by Javed Ahmad Ghāmidī (b. 1951). It is an effort which spans almost two
decades of both creative and critical thinking. This attempt to expound the contents
of Islam is not a new one. Preceding Ghāmidī is an illustrious series of names who
have ventured forth to present Islam the way they have understood it. All these
efforts are commendable and merit deep deliberation. A serious student should
perhaps conduct a comparative study to gauge the approaches followed by each.
The author is a prominent pupil of Amīn Ahsan Islāhī (1904-1997), a profound
exegete and a distinguished student of the prodigious Qur’ānic scholar: Ha mīd
al-Dīn Farāhī (1863-1930). Ghāmidī draws heavily on the approach and research
of his two eminent predecessors. However, he has not only developed and lent
precision to their approach and views, he has also made some original
contributions in this regard.
The entire effort is a fresh interpretation of Islam from its original sources on the
basis of the principles delineated in the first preamble. The reason that it has been
undertaken is that interpretation of sacred texts has always remained a human
endeavour and thus can never remain fault free. It is as a result of this principle that
the author has continued to evaluate and re-evaluate even his own findings. He is
of the opinion that no view or interpretation is acceptable if it cannot stand up to
criticism. It should not have any value merely because a certain great scholar or
authority presented it. Even the greatest of scholars are not immune from error;
therefore, it is arguments and reasoning based only on the original sources of Islam
that should be the basis for accepting or rejecting a point of view. Thus, just as the
author has differed with authorities of the past, he has also differed from his two
predecessors whose approach and research are foundational to this work.
Some distinctive features of the author’s approach evident from this book are
summarized below:
1. The Qur’ān is regarded as the mīzān (the scale) and the furqān (distinguisher
between right and wrong), a status which it itself claims. It is the scale in which
everything related to religion must be weighed and the decisive word in every
matter of religion. Everything in religion must stand in subservience to its
verdicts. It is as a result of this supreme status of the Qur’ān that the author has
made the following inferences:
1. The original Urdu title of this translation is Mizān (lit. the scale) The current
translation is from the 5th edition of Mizān published in February 2010. (Translator)
Translator’s Note
12
i. There is only one reading of the Qur’ān called the al-qirā’at al-‘āmmah (the
general reading). It is only this reading which has been transmitted through
tawātur and can thus be called the Qur’ān. All other readings cannot be regarded
as the Qur’ān and none of them stands up to the criteria of tawātur.
ii. The muhkam and mutashābih verses of the Qur’ān are distinct and easily
discernable. The latter are verses that mention things which are beyond the grasp
of human knowledge and observation or belong to matters of the Hereafter. Such
things are mentioned in the form of comparison (tashbīh) to things which we are
aware of in our own language and through our own experience. The denotation of
these verses is clear. However, human intellect is unable to understand the reality
to which they refer.
iii. The Qur’ān is a univocal book that conveys its meanings with absolute
clarity and there is no ambiguity about them. The intentionality of its text is
certain and unmistakable. Its words convey what they stand for with full
certainty. Differences in its interpretation have arisen not because there is any
defect in its language or style. They have arisen because human beings at times
falter in their understanding which may be due to a lack of knowledge or to a
lack of deliberation or both.
iv. The Hadīth is a historical record of Prophetic teachings. It cannot change or
modify the Qur’ān in any way. Its scope is confined to explaining and elucidating
religion or in delineating the exemplar of the Prophet (sws). The Qur’ān is not
dependent on the Ha dīth for its explanation; On the contrary, the Hadīth need to
be interpreted in the light of the Qur’ān.
2. The Sunnah is treated as an independent source of religion. It is distinct from
Hadīth. Since at times the Hadīth also contains a record of the Sunnah, people
have erroneously equated the two. The Sunnah refers to that tradition of Prophet
Abraham’s (sws) religion which the Prophet Muhammad (sws) instituted among
his followers as religion after reviving and reforming it and after making certain
additions to it. The Sunnah was transmitted to the ummah by its perpetual
adherence and thereby carrying the same stamp of authority as the Qur’ān.
3. The sharī‘ah portion of the book has been entirely cleansed from fiqh. It is
based purely on the author’s understanding of the divine law. Areas of fiqh like
the application of sharī‘ah to specific circumstances or judgements in which the
sharī‘ah is silent and ijtihād is needed are not touched upon. This is because all
these areas belong to human intellect and are prone to change with change in
circumstances and to variation because of a variance in intellect.
4. The sunnatullāh (dealings and practices of God) have been separated from
the sharī‘ah. These dealings and practices emanate from God Himself and as
such must not be undertaken by human beings in any way. In this regard, the
most important of these divine practices: worldly punishment of the direct and
immediate addressees of messengers of God who deliberately deny the truth is
distinctly reflected in the contents of the book. Its specific nature is highlighted
so that it is not confused as a directive of the sharī‘ah.
5. The scheme of the book is based on the categorization of the Qur’ān regarding
the contents of Islam. According to the author, the Qur’ān (2:231; 4:113; 63:2)
Translator’s Note
13
itself divides the contents of Islam into two categories: al-Hikmah and al-Kitāb.
While the former refers to topics related to the philosophy of religion, the latter to
those that relate to divine law (sharī‘ah). He has further classified these two
categories into sub-categories. al-Hikmah comprises two sub-categories: faith and
ethics and al-Kitāb comprises ten sub-categories: The Sharī‘ah of Worship Rituals,
The Social Sharī‘ah, The Political Sharī‘ah, The Economic Sharī‘ah, The Sharī‘ah
of Preaching, The Sharī‘ah of Jihād, The Penal Sharī‘ah, The Dietary Sharī‘ah,
Islamic Customs and Etiquette, and Oaths and their Atonements.
Consequently, Part I of this book consists of topics related to al-Hikmah and
Part II consists of topics related to al-Kitāb. Two preambles to these two parts
“Fundamental Principles” and “The Religion of Islam” introduce the reader to
the hermeneutics which have led the author to his interpretation and to the overall
framework of Islam respectively.
6. The overall interpretive approach can be termed as text-based. It is primarily
the text of the Qur’ān which determines the purport of what constitutes Islam.
Each section of a chapter of this book begins with a verse(s) of the Qur’ān which
according to the author is the primary and foundational verse of the topic dealt
with in that section. Qur’ānic verses cited subsequently in that section are of
secondary nature to that topic. Needless to say that discovering the basic verse of
a section helps the reader in grasping the primary Qur’ānic guidance on that topic
in a precise manner.
Here I would like to express my deep gratitude to my friends and colleagues
Asif Iftikhar, Tariq Mahmood Hashmi and Jhangeer Hanif for giving many
useful suggestions to improve the language and standard of the translation. I am
also greatly indebted to Iftikhar Tabassum for painstakingly tallying the
translation with the original and giving valuable suggestions. I am also thankful
to my colleague Izhar Ahmad for his hard work on the citations and references of
this translation. I am no less indebted to Azeem Ayub for formatting the
manuscript time and again and to Moazzam Safdar for supervising the printing
process. May the Almighty reward all of them for their efforts.
I must also express my gratitude to my mother, wife and son who have greatly
supported me all along in this task.
As a student of the author, I count myself very lucky to be able discuss directly
with the author himself many expressions, sentences and concepts which needed
clarification and explanation.
All footnote and bibliographic entries as well as text citation standards are in
accordance with the fourteenth edition of The Chicago Manual of Style. The only
exception is that of enumeration in which I have made slight innovations. 2
Shehzad Saleem
Research Fellow, Al-Mawrid, Lahore
December, 2009
2. The headings and sub-headings follow the descending order sequence of 1., i., (1)
and (i).
Bismillah of urdu mizan
Author’s Foreword
The only religion acceptable to God is Islam. I have presented in this book my
understanding of this religion. It is the result of my deliberations and musings
spanning almost a quarter of a century. What appears sound in this book should
be regarded as a favour from the Almighty and the outcome of what I have learnt
from my illustrious mentor: Imām Amīn Ahsan Islāhī. What appears unsound
should be attributed to my own oversight.
Javed Ahmad Ghāmidī
Al-Mawrid
10th April 1990
Preamble 1
Religion is the guidance which was first inspired by the Almighty in human
nature and after that it was given by Him with all essential details to mankind
through His prophets. Muha mmad (sws) is the last of these prophets.
Consequently, it is now he alone who in this world is the sole source of religion.
It is only through him that man can receive divine guidance and it is only he who,
through his words, deeds or tacit approvals, has the authority to regard something
as part of Islam until the Day of Judgement. The Qur’ān says:
!#" $
%& '"#" (
)* +
, -.
/ 0
(2:42)
It is He who has sent among the unlettered a Messenger from amongst
themselves who recites out to them His verses and purifies them and [for this
purpose] he instructs them in sharī‘ah and in hikmah. (62:2)
It is this sharī‘ah (law) and this hikmah (wisdom) which is the true religion
termed as “Islam”. The source of this religion is the Prophet Muha mmad (sws)
from whom it has been given to the ummah through the consensus of his
Companions (rta) and through their perpetual practice and perpetual recitation in
two forms:
1. The Qur’ān
2. The Sunnah
1. The Qur’ān
Every Muslim knows that the Qur’ān was revealed by Allah to Muha mmad
(sws) – the last of the prophets – and it has since then remained with the ummah
with the unanimous verdict from the ummah itself that it is this very book which
was revealed to the Prophet (sws), and which his Companions (rta), through their
consensus and through their perpetual recitation, delivered to the world without
the slightest alteration.
2. The Sunnah
By Sunnah is meant that tradition of Prophet Abraham’s (sws) religion which the
18
Prophet Muhammad (sws) instituted among his followers as religion after reviving
and reforming it and after making certain additions to it. The Qur’ān has directed
Muhammad (sws) to obey the religion of Abraham (sws). This tradition is a part of
it:
(C2D:C4) '
> ?
@ # 8 # $A!< 0>,; /# B 67 8 9 :
; !< 9 7 =
Then We revealed to you to follow the religion of Abraham, who was truly
devoted and was not among the polytheists. (16:123)
The following portion of Islam has been given to us through the Sunnah:
Worship Rituals
i. The Prayer
ii. Zakāh and Sadaqah of ‘Īd al-Fitr
iii. Fasting and I‘tikāf
iv. Hajj and ‘Umrah
v. Animal Sacrifice and the Takbīrs during the days of Tashrīq1
Social Sphere
i. Marriage and Divorce and their relevant details
ii. Abstention from coitus during the menstrual and the puerperal period
Dietary Sphere
i. Prohibition of pork, blood, meat of dead animals and animals slaughtered in
the name of someone other than Allah
ii. Slaughtering in the prescribed manner of tadhkiyah by pronouncing Allah’s
name
Customs and Etiquette
i. Remembering Allah’s name before eating or drinking and using the right
hand for eating and drinking
ii. Greeting one another with al-Sālamu ‘Alaykum (peace be to you) and
responding with Wa ‘Alaykum al-Salām (and peace be to you)
iii. Saying al-Hamdulillāh (praise be to Allah) after sneezing and responding to
it by saying Yarhamukallāh (may Allah have mercy on you)
iv. Keeping moustaches trimmed
v. Shaving pubic hair
vi. Removing the hairs under the armpits
vii. Paring fingernails
viii. Circumcising the male offspring
ix. Cleaning the nose, the mouth and the teeth
x. Cleaning the body after excretion and urination
xi. Bathing after the menstrual and the puerperal periods
1. The eleventh, twelfth and thirteenth of Dhū al-Hajj. (Translator)
xii. Ghusl-i Janābah2
xiii. Bathing the dead before burial
xiv. Enshrouding a dead body and preparing it for burial
xv. Burying the dead
xvi. ‘Īd al-Fitr
xvii. ‘Īd al-Adhā
19
This is all what the Sunnah is, and it can be said with certainty that there is no
difference between it and the Qur’ān as far as their authenticity is concerned. Just
as the Qur’ān has been received by the ummah through the consensus of the
Prophet’s Companions (rta) and through their perpetual recitation, the Sunnah
has been received by it through their consensus and through their perpetual
practice and stands validated like the Qur’ān in every period of time through the
consensus of the ummah. Consequently, there is no doubt or debate about it now.
All that is Islam is constituted by these two sources. Nothing besides these two
is Islam or can be regarded as its part.
Narratives which record the words, deeds or tacit approvals of the Prophet
(sws) generally called Hadīth can, in the opinion of this writer, never provide
certain knowledge. Hence, a Hadīth does not add anything to the beliefs and
practices of religion. Ahādīth (plural of Hadīth) only explain and elucidate the
religion contained in the Qur’ān and Sunnah and also describe the exemplary
way in which the Prophet (sws) followed it. This only is the sphere of Hadīth
which falls within the ambit of Islam. Outside this sphere, there exists no
narrative which can be called or accepted as Hadīth.
Within this sphere, however, every person who after being convinced of a
Hadīth accepts it as one containing the words, deeds or tacit approvals of the
Prophet (sws) must follow it. In no circumstances can he evade or ignore it; in
fact, it becomes incumbent upon him to accept any directive or decision of the
Prophet (sws) found in that Hadīth.
The Qur’ān, Sunnah and Hadīth need to be understood; following are the
principles which need to be kept in consideration by serious students for
understanding them.
1. Principles of Understanding the Qur’ān
Let us first take a look at the principles of understanding the Qur’ān.
i. Appreciation of Classical Arabic
The Qur’ān has been revealed in the classical Arabic spoken in Makkah. It was
spoken in the age of ignorance by the tribe of Quraysh. No doubt the Almighty
has endowed it with inimitable eloquence and articulacy in the Qur’ān, yet as far
2. The ceremonial bath performed after ejaculation or after sexual intercourse.
(Translator)
20
as its substance is concerned, it is no different from the one spoken by the
Messenger of God and which in those times was the tongue of the people of
Makkah:
(OP:CO) JK
L M# N , & . ! '
E 7 , > ?
" 6
:
FG, H F> G
7 F7I*
Thus We have revealed to you this [Qur’ān] in your own tongue that through
it you may proclaim glad tidings to the upright and fully warn the stubborn.
(19:97)
Consequently, a correct understanding of this book is dependent on the correct
knowledge and true appreciation of this language. It is essential that a person who
wants to reflect on the Qur’ān and attempts to interpret and explain it should be a
very competent scholar of this language. He should also be adept in appreciating its
styles and linguistic features so that at least the language is not an impediment to
him in understanding the Qur’ān.
No further explanation is required of the above mentioned fact; however,
another important fact about the language of the Qur’ān which every student of
this divine book should be well aware of is that its Arabic is not the Arabic in
which poets like al-Harīrī (d. 516 AH) and al-Mutanabbī (d. 354 AH) composed
their master-pieces nor is it the Arabic in which al-Zamakhsharī (d. 538 AH) and
al-Razī (d. 606 AH) wrote their commentaries on the Qur’ān. It is also not the
Arabic of the newspapers which are published in current times in Arab countries
nor is it the Arabic prose and poetry written by their literati of today. No doubt,
all this is Arabic too; however, it is very different from the Arabic of the Qur’ān
which can rightly be termed as classical Arabic. Thus the difference in the
vocabulary, idiom, style and construction of classical Arabic and the one spoken
and written today is the same as the difference, for example, between the Urdu
and Persian of Ghālib (d. 1869) and Mīr (d. 1810), and Sa‘dī (d. 1292) and
Khayyām (d. 1131) and the Urdu and Persian of the newspapers and journals of
the Indian sub-continent and Iran. Similarly, this difference can be gauged if one
compares the wide difference in the English of Shakespeare (d. 1616) and Milton
(d. 1674) and the one written and spoken today in Britain, for example. It is thus
an essential reality that not only contemporary or medieval Arabic has no role in
creating an appreciation of the language, this Arabic is, in fact, detrimental to this
appreciation, and if one becomes totally involved in it he may end up losing his
understanding of the Qur’ān.
Consequently, the very first thing which a person must turn to in order to
understand the language of the Qur’ān is the Qur’ān itself. No one can deny the
fact that when it was revealed, the people of Makkah did dispute its divinity for a
long time; however, no one was able to challenge its language. It said that it was
not the work of a non-Arab because it was revealed in the most articulate Arabic.
It declared itself to be a miracle of language and literature and that of lucidity and
eloquence and dared the Quraysh to produce a sūrah like it. So much so, it
challenged them to bring to their aid their literati, poets, soothsayers, orators and
21
even their jinn, devils and deities. It is, however, an irrefutable reality that none
among the Arabs could refute the magnificence of its language nor was it
possible for any person to respond to this challenge:
Q
8 R @"# SK T R U#" @"# WV & G, ( * FK 6 X !
7 F 7#" Y
V & )* ! 8;
(2D:2) '
N R Z ! 8 ;
And if you doubt what We have revealed to Our servant, produce just one
sūrah like it, and for this call upon all your supporters except God if you are
truthful. (2:23)
8 U , 8 ( [ 8 >E
.\0 ] U , ( 89 X @^ _
`
Fa b
c @ d
/ ]N
(ii:CP) Me f g
V 6
h
,
Tell them: “If men and jinn combined to produce a book like this Qur’ān,
they would be unable to do so even if they become helpers of one another.”
(17:88)
Moreover, when Walīd ibn al-Mughīrah, one of the finest critics of the language
in Makkah at that time, heard it, his response was:
# j @o &T(, [ m# HKnE, [ Hc>, 9 [ m# &Tl, k>9 ]c& !# # j
Hq9 >Ur F; Wqs
8; Wq< E -.
E
8; j .0 @# dT pE -.
6?
t # s
F9 X [ F9 A%9 uKv#
By God! None among you is more aware than me of poetry neither martial
songs nor eulogies nor the incantation of the jinn. By God! the words spoken
by this person resemble none of these. By God! it is very pleasant and lively.
Its branches are laden with fruit. Its roots are well-watered. It will definitely
dominate [every other things] and nothing will be able to dominate it, and it
will crush everything below it.3
From among the poets of the al-Mu‘allaqāt al-sab‘ (The Seven Hanging Odes),
Labīd (d. 661) was alive. A poet of the calibre of al-Farazdaq (d. 730) prostrated
on one of his couplets;4 however, he too was dumbfounded before the Qur’ān.
3. Abū al-Fadā’ Ismā‘īl ibn ‘Umar ibn Kathīr, Al-Sīrah al-nabawiyyah, vol. 1 (Beirut:
Dār ihyā al-turāth al-‘arabī, n.d.), 499.
4. The couplet is:
\F( ps
@ pG
qc
#qN9 \F# K_\ >\,w
wa jala al-suyūl ‘an al-talūli ka’annahā
22
When the caliph ‘Umar (rta) wished to hear his poetry from him, he replied:
“How can I recite my couplets after God has taught me Baqarah and Āl-i
‘Imrān.”5
This was not merely the admission of a single person; it meant that the whole
eloquence of the Arabs had surrendered before the sublimity of the Qur’ān.
Moreover, it is also an established reality that this astounding miracle of
language and literature has been transmitted to us without any change
whatsoever. Thus, it is an acknowledged fact that the Qur’ān is not only the final
and ultimate authority in all matters of religion, it also represents the final
criterion and standard for the language of its times.
After the Qur’ān, we can find this language in the Ahādīth of the Prophet (sws)
and the Āthār of the Companions (rta). No doubt, a very small portion of them
has been transmitted verbatim and thus in a position to be presented as a criterion
and as a representative of classical Arabic, yet whatever portion we have of it is a
great treasure for students of this language. This is the language of the Prophet
(sws) whose eloquence is matchless and that of the Companions (rta) who spoke
in the same diction. Its words and idioms and styles and construction are the best
examples of the language in which the Qur’ān was revealed. Since original words
have been preserved in the supplications of the Prophet (sws), in his
conversations with his Companions (rta) and in the various parables that he stated
to explain some aspect of religion, the parallels of this language can be observed
in these three types of narratives the most. Thus if students of the Qur’ān consult
these sources, they can gather invaluable samples of classical Arabic which can
help them in understanding both difficult words as well as the background and
occasions on which they are spoken in the Qur’ān.
After these three, the greatest source for classical Arabic is the classical
literature of the Arabs. Within the corpus of this literature are the works of
celebrated poets like Imru’ al-Qays (d. 544), Zuhayr (d. 609), ‘Amr ibn Kulthūm
(d 584), Labīd (d. 661), al-Nābighah (d. 604), Tarafah (d. 569), ‘Antarah (d.
601), al-A‘shā (d. 629) and Hārith ibn Halizzah (d. 580) and orators like Quss ibn
Sā‘idah (d. 600). Scholars of this field know that a greater part of this literature is
found in the anthologies of the poets and in ‘Asma‘īyāt,6 Mufaddaliyāt,7
zuburun tujiddu mutūnahā aqlāmuhā
(The flowing floods have made these ruins so bare [from the dust that had covered
them] as if they are books whose texts have been re-written by pens.) See: Abū Zayd
Muhammad ibn Abī al-Khattāb al-Qurashī, Jamhurah ash‘ār al-‘arab (Beirut: Dār alqalam, n.d.), 109.
5. 8> p W>E6
j )\! 89 K, $>T pN l b! #. See: Yūsuf ibn ‘Abdullāh ibn
Muhammad ibn ‘Abd al-Barr, Al-Istī‘āb fī ma‘rifah al-ashāb, 1st ed., vol. 3 (Beirut: Dār
al-jīl, 1412 AH), 1337.
6. The author is Abū Sa‘īd ‘Abd al-Mālik ibn Qurayb al-Asma‘ī (d. 216 AH).
7. The author is al-Mufaddal ibn Muhammad ibn Ya‘lā ibn ‘Āmir ibn Sālim al-Dabbī
(d. 165 AH).
23
8
9
Hamāsah, al-Mu‘allaqāt al-sab‘ and in the works of literati like al-Jāhiz (d. 255
AH) and al-Mubarrad (d. 286 AH).10 Many collections of the poetical works of
those times have now been published which were not available to date.
Undoubtedly, a greater part of the Arabic language has been transmitted to us
through consensus and tawātur and is preserved in primary works like: alTahdhīb,11 al-Muhkam,12 al-Sihāh,13 al-Jamhurah14 and al-Nihāyah;15 however,
this also is a fact that the greatest source of the portion of the language which has
not been transmitted through tawātur is also the classical Arabic literature of that
age. Though it does have some portions which were concocted later and
attributed to that age, however just as scholars of Hadīth can distinguish between
rightly and wrongly reported narratives, in the same manner, critics of the Arabic
language can distinguish the original from the concocted on the basis of objective
standards of textual criticism. Consequently, it is for this very reason that the
scholars of language and literature are unanimous on the fact that after the
Qur’ān it is this classical literature which can be depended upon and which
because of its integrity in transmission and verbatim nature of transmission
occupies the ultimate standard in research on the language. ‘Abd al-Qādir alBaghdādī writes:
}E6~ X S
GN KN p[ ]zE* { He| >T : 8F , K?G x.
yq
FU
{ X?[ `E
># yq%[ ]6N 0 { 80o S>?
: [ E6s
.B,&
{ 8#KEr : U
U
{ 8G< K6 yq%[ 0o &R @.
0 { 8#>hr :
: ,>
{ uRw>A
>>_ yq%[ &KZ F @.
0 { 8#q%[ pE
: F R>, @, &?6 !F#w 0K, @# 0 { 8=K pE { 8K
r
>?, K?G 8
[ 8E6s
*
8. The author is Abū Tammām Habīb ibn Aws al-T~ā’ī (d. 231 AH).
9. This is a selection of seven odes belonging to the jāhiliyyah period.
10. For example al-Jahīz’s Al-Bayān wa al-tabyīn and al-Mubarrad’s Al-Kāmil fi allughah wa al-adab. Similiary, Jamhurah ash‘ār al-‘arab by Abū Zayd al-Qurashī (d. 170
AH), Mukhtārāt shu‘arā al-‘arab by Ibn al-Shajarī (d. 542 AH), Al-Fuhūl by Abū
Tammām (d. 231 AH), Hamāsah by Buhturī (d. 284 AH), Ibn al-Shajarī and Abū H~ilāl
al-‘Askarī (d. 395 AH) and Dīwān al-ma‘ānī by Abū Hilāl are also similar collections.
11. Al-Tahdhīb fi al-lughah by Abū Mansūr Muhammad ibn Ahmad al-Azharī (d. 370
AH).
12. Al-Muh~kam wa al-muhīt al-a‘zam by Abū al-Hasan ‘Alī ibn Ismā‘īl ibn Sīdah (d.
458 AH).
13. Tāj al-lughah wa sihah al-‘arabiyyah by Abū Nasr Ismā‘īl al-Jawharī (d. 393 AH).
14. Al-Jamhurah fī al-lughah by Abū Bakr Muhammad ibn Durayd al-Azdī (d. 321
AH).
15. Al-Nihāyah fī gharīb al-h~adīth wa al-āthār by Abū al-Sa‘dāt al-Mubārak ibn
Muhammad ibn al-Athīr al-Jazarī (d. 606 AH)
24
A discourse from which parallels are presented to substantiate the meanings of
words and phrases is of two types: poetry and prose. The first of these has been
divided by scholars into four categories. The first category is of poets who
belonged to the jāhiliyyah period (age of ignorance) that prevailed in Arabia
before Islam, such as Imru’ al-Qays and al-A‘shā. The second is of the
mukhadramūn who lived in both pre-Islamic and Islamic times such as Labīd
and Hassān (d. 35-40 AH). The third is the mutaqaddimūn who are also called
the islamiyyūn. These are poets who belonged to the first period of Islam such
as Jarīr (d. 110 AH) and al-Farazdaq. The fourth is the muwallidūn who are
also called the muhdithūn. Included in this category are all poets who belonged
to the period after the three categories till our own times such as Bashshār ibn
Bard (d. 167 AH) and Abū Nuwās (d. 199 AH). There is a consensus that
parallels to substantiate the meanings of words and phrases shall be drawn
from the poets of the first two categories.16
Quite similarly, ‘Umar (rta) is reported to have said:
#q # , eGA N 8I* 0o >T pN !FR # N h [ FK, If you preserve your poetry, you will not go astray. People asked: “What are
our poetic collections?” He said: “The poetry of the jāhiliyyah period
because it contains the tafsīr of your Book and also the meaning of your
language.”17
Ibn ‘Abbās (rta), a celebrated Companion of the Prophet (sws), said:
>
8R >?
8I* >?
HG
* 8>E
Y>| @ (% ;
If you want to understand the meaning of a Qur’ānic word little known to
you, look for it in poetry because it is this poetry which is the record of the
Arabs.18
Another thing which needs to be appreciated is that this classical literature of the
jāhiliyyah period is not only a source of the language and its various styles, it also
reflects the culture and civilization of the Arabs. If a person does not have the right
knowledge about these, it becomes difficult for him to understand the various
references, allusions and figures of speech which are the real constituents of this
masterpiece of literature. What were the characteristics of the society of the Arabs?
What were the things they regarded as ma‘rūf and munkar? What were the
16. ‘Abd al-Qādir ibn ‘Umar al-Baghdādī, Khazānah al-adab fī lubb-i lubāb lisān al‘arab, 1st ed., vol. 1 (Beirut: Dār sādir, n.d.), 3.
17. Nāsir al-Dīn Abū al-Khayr ‘Abdullāh ibn ‘Umar al-Baydāwī, Anwār al-tanzīl wa
asrār al-ta’wīl, 2nd ed., vol. 3 (Beirut: Dār al-fikr, 1996), 401.
18. Jalāl al-Dīn ‘Abd al-Rahmān ibn Kamāl al-Dīn Abī Bakr ibn Muhammad ibn Sābiq
al-Dīn al-Suyūtī, Al-Muzhir fī ‘ulūm al-lughah wa al-adab, 1st ed., vol. 2 (Beirut: Dār alkutub al-‘ilmiyyah, 1998), 261.
25
standards of good and evil in their society? What was the nature of their religion
and traditions? What were the foundations of their culture and what were the
constituents of their social fabric? What were their political ideologies and daily
involvements and hobbies? Were they really a bunch of uncivilized people whom
Islam elevated to the status of the conquerors of the world or in spite of their
savageness, they did possess certain features and characteristics which made them
eligible to receive a book as lofty as the Qur’ān, and they were bestowed with the
status of witnesses to the truth by the Almighty? The correct answer to all these
questions is only found in this Book, and it is this answer through which the
various allusions, references, insinuations and implications of the Qur’ān become
evident to its student with their true literary splendour and meaningfulness.
Thus it is not merely for language but also all these things for which a student of
the Qur’ān must consult this classical literature.
ii. Eloquence of Language
The Qur’ān has not merely been revealed in Arabic: it has been revealed in
eloquent Arabic. The language is clear and cogent, and there is no vagueness in
it; every word is unambiguous and every style adopted is well known to its
addressees. The Qur’ān says:
(COCOD :24) '
V 6#^ ) ,> 8V G, @ &. !
@ # 8 :
6 N X '
# (

^>
, p F
The faithful Spirit has brought it down into your heart [O Prophet] that you
may become a warner [for people] in eloquent Arabic. (26:193-195)
(2i:DO) 8 E7 / /
V - > | J,> MF>N
In the form of an Arabic Qur’ān, free from any ambiguity that they may save
themselves [from punishment]. (39:28)
This is an obvious reality about the Qur’ān. If this premise is accepted, then it
must be conceded that no word used or style adopted by the Qur’ān is rare or
unknown (shādh). Its words and styles are well known and conventionally
understood by its addressees. No aspect of the language has any peculiarity or
rarity in it. Consequently, while interpreting the Qur’ān, the conventionally
understood and known meanings of the words should be taken into consideration.
Apart from them, no interpretation is acceptable. Thus in the verses: > _
?
7 _
!7
(4:) 8 K_ G , the meaning of the word _ !7
can only be “stars”. In @# ! % & 9 #
(2:22) \7!# 9 )* 8s?
7 XE
9 X7! ; /
; ) 6F pV %&7 @# :
6N, the word X\7! can only
mean “desire”. In (CP:ii) b
\E
] ,I
X
; 8 >! *9 , the word ] \,I
has only
been used for “camel”. The only meaning of the word g
, in the verse g
, @7 F7(
(O:DP) 8 ! #7 is “eggs”. In the verse (2:Ci) > \F :
,"> ] n
*, the word >\F only
means “sacrifice”. They do not mean “plants”, “recital”, “clouds”, “the hidden
sheath of eggs” and “folding hands on the chest” respectively.
Similar is the case with declensions and styles adopted. Scholars of grammar and
26
rhetoric have regarded many such aspects of the Qur’ān as rare and as exceptions;
however, the truth of the matter is that this conclusion is based on incomprehensive
research. In recent times, the works of the two pioneers of the Farāhī school: Imām
Hamīd al-Dīn al-Farāhī and Imām Amīn Ahsan Islāhī have fully proven that the
declensions and styles adopted by the Qur’ān are all in fact well-known and
conventionally understood by the Arabs. Students of the Qur’ān who have a flare
for these aspects of the language of the Qur’ān can obtain a lot of guidance from
Imām al-Farāhī’s Mufradāt al-Qur’ān,19 Asalīb al-Qur’ān,20 Jamhurah albalāghah21 and Majmū‘ah-i tafāsīr22 and from Imām Islāhī’s Tadabbur-i Qur’ān.23
Taking into consideration this principle is a requisite of the eloquence of the
Qur’ānic language, which as stated above, is mentioned in the Qur’ān itself. No
explanation of the Qur’ān is acceptable while disregarding this principle.
iii. Uniqueness of Style
The Qur’ān has a unique style. It has the simplicity and continuity found in
prose, yet it is not prose. It has the beat, rhythm and poise of poetry, yet it is not
poetry. It is not the book we are usually acquainted with in which there are
chapters and sections which deal with a specific topic or topics. The people of
Arabia would sometimes call it as poetry and sometimes likened it to rhymed
prose of the soothsayers, and it is this uncertainty of theirs which itself shows
that they were not satisfied with what they said about it. In reality, the Qur’ān is a
unique book as per its style. It has the flow of tumultuous torrents and the vigour
of pounding seas waves. Its sound reasoning has many variations that cannot be
emulated; topics are connected to one another with subtle harmony; it cites
stories and anecdotes; the discourse returns to its central theme every now and
then; verses which portray threat, intimidation and punishment are found in
various styles; other verses depict sorrow and longing; emphatic expressions are
another hallmark of its style; similarly, we find verses which express intense
emotions of disgust, indifference and unconcern. Instances which reflect warmth
and affection are as warm and affectionate as dew drops and instances which
reflect wrath and rage are as fiery and resounding as thunder. The unique ways of
address it contains simply enchant a reader to a state of trance. It is because of
this unique and inimitable style that the Almighty says:
,> h
F pU# (
:
/
?
@ #" MK" n
#^ MT 9> / ]V 6c X 8 >E
.0 !
F9 19. Hamīd al-Dīn al-Farāhī, Mufradāt al-Qur’ān, 1st ed., Azamgarh: Dā’irah
hamīdiyyah, 1358 AH.
20. Hamīd al-Dīn al-Farāhī, Rasā’il fī ‘ulūm al-Qur’ān, 2nd ed., Azamgarh: Dā’irah
ha mīdiyyah, 1991.
21. Hamīd al-Dīn al-Farāhī, Jamhurah al-balāghah, 1st ed., Azamgarh: Dā’irah
hamīdiyyah, 1360 AH.
22. Hamīd al-Dīn al-Farāhī, Majmū‘ah tafāsīr, 2nd ed., Lahore: Faran Foundation, 1986.
23. Amīn Ahsan Islāhī, Tadabbur-i Qur’ān, 2nd ed., 9 vols. Lahore: Faran Foundation,
1985.
27
(2C:O) 8 >/ A /
7!
Had We brought down this Qur’ān upon a mountain, [O Prophet!] You
would have seen it humble itself and break asunder for fear of God. And we
mention these parables to these people that they may deliberate. (59:21)
But what exactly is the genre of the Qur’ān? What at best can be said as an
answer to this question is that it resembles an oration. No doubt this is only a
mere resemblance; it cannot be termed oratory in the strict sense of the word.
However, it does come close to it, and on this basis the following things should
remain in consideration before a student of the Qur’ān:
Firstly, in order to understand the Qur’ān, its ambience should be studied; this
means that the background, situation and the requisites be determined in which a
sūrah was revealed. Nothing is required for this beyond deliberation on the Qur’ān
itself, and the light of the Qur’ān itself suffices for this. When a person deliberates
on the Qur’ān, concentrates on each and every word of it, tries to understand the
rhythm and beat of the words and the construction of the sentences, the occasions
on which a discourse is uttered become fully clear. Such is the extent of this clarity
that they become an evidence on themselves and no external argument is required
for any corroboration. Imām Amīn Ahsan Islāhī writes:
… the only correct way is to comprehend the background from indications
and clues found within the Qur’ān. Once a person is able to ascertain the
addressees of the discourse such that which among them are addressed
directly and which indirectly; what is the phase whose circumstances the
addressees are facing; what are the questions which have been raised by this
phase whose answer is awaited by both friend and foe; what is the nature of
the hostility by the enemies and what are the circumstances in which allies
and friends find themselves in; what are various groups which have joined
forces with the enemies while adopting various measures and tactics and
what are the thoughts of the allies and associates, then the whole structure
and sequence of the discourse becomes fully evident. All these aspects speak
of themselves within the drift of the discourse. Thus if they are ascertained
through hard work, the whole sequence and arrangement of the Qur’ān
becomes fully evident and the effect of reading a sūrah is the same as that of
listening to an apt and timely oration of a great orator.24
Secondly, the direction of address of the Qur’ān should be ascertained at each
place. The direction of address shifts a number of times in the Qur’ān at very short
intervals and sometimes even in a single verse. At one instant, Muslims would be
the addressees, and, at the next, the mushrikūn would become the addressees;
similarly, the People of the Book would be addressed in a verse and all of a sudden
the address would shift to the Muslims. A similar shift is experienced in singular
24. Amīn Ahsan Islāhī, Mabādī Tadabbur-i Qur’ān, 1st ed. (Lahore: Faran Foundation,
1988), 210.
28
and plural entities. This change occurs both in the speaker and the spoken to. At
one instant, the speaker would be God and then suddenly Gabriel would assume
the speaker’s role. At another instant, the speaker would be Gabriel and then
suddenly the discourse would emanate from the mouth of Muhammad (sws). In
short, just as an orator shifts from one addressee to another by shift in his tone,
facial expressions and the grandeur of the words used, in a similar manner, the
address in the Qur’ān also changes rapidly. Thus it is essential that this aspect must
be given full consideration while interpreting and explaining the Qur’ān. It should
be ascertained whether the speaker for example is God, Gabriel, the Prophet (sws)
or the people. Similarly, it should be determined whether the spoken to is God, the
Prophet (sws) or the people. Among the people, it must be ascertained if they are
Muslims or Hypocrites or the People of the Book or the Idolaters among the
Ishmaelites or if they are two or three among these or if all of them are spoken to.
Then there may be instances of ambiguity in address as well. Sometimes, a verse
would apparently address the Prophet (sws); however, in reality the address would
be directed at the Muslim ummah. Similarly, an apparent address to him would
actually be directed at the leadership of the Quraysh or to the People of the Book.
Examples of such address abound in the Qur’ān. Thus it is essential that this
distinction be made with full caution, and it be fully ascertained who the actual
addressee is. Without this, the real purport of the Qur’ān cannot be grasped.
Thirdly, general and specific verses should be differentiated. There are many
places in the Qur’ān where the words are general; however, the context testifies
with full certainty that something specific is meant. The Qur’ān uses the
word 7!
(people), but it does not refer to all the people of the world; and many a
time, it does not even refer to all the people of Arabia: it refers to a group among
them. It uses the expression @
K" \
X\ \ (on all the religions), and it does not
refer to all religions of the world; it refers to 8>?r (polytheists) but they do not
refer to all those who are guilty of polytheism. Similarly, the words ]
\09 @ \# 8 ;
\ (and from these People of the Book) do not refer to all the People of Book
of the world. It mentions the word 8G\Fa
(man) but it does not refer to mankind.
This then is a common style of the Qur’ān, and if it is not taken into
consideration while explaining and interpreting the Qur’ān, a person can end up
misunderstanding the whole purport of the Qur’ān. Thus it is of paramount
importance that the interpretation of words of the Qur’ān must always remain
subservient to its context and usage.
iv. The Final Authority
The Qur’ān is a mīzān (the scale that tells good from evil) and a furqān (the
distinguisher between good and evil) on this earth and a muhaymin (guardian)
over other divine scriptures:
(CP:2) 8 " , p F9 -.
/ /
It is God who has revealed with truth the Book which is the scale. (42:17)
29
In this verse, the particle (waw) is for explication, and thus the word al-mīzān
is actually used to connote al-kitāb. The verse means that the Almighty has
revealed the Qur’ān which is a scale of justice meant to distinguish good from
evil. People can judge good and evil through it. It is the only scale that weighs
everything else, and there is no scale in which it can be weighed:
(C:2) M>.F '
8 H K 6 X 8 N> A
p 7 F -.
/ & 6
Blessed be He who has revealed al-furqān to His servant so that it may warn
the whole world. (25:1)
The Qur’ān is also al-furqān in the same sense, ie a book which is the final and
absolute verdict in distinguishing truth from falsehood. This word also connotes
the fact that this Book is the standard on which everything needs to be judged
and is a decisive word on matters which relate to religion. Everyone must turn to
it only to resolve differences of opinion. Nothing can be a judge on it; it shall
reign supreme in the dominion of religion and divine guidance, and every person
is bound not to make it subservient to any other thing:
p F9 , !, <* M! # @ # K @ , $NK" n
# " , :
; !
F9
(٤٨ :٥)
"
@ # Sc 7 0 S0 9 B 67 [ Q
And [O Prophet!] We have revealed to you this Book with truth in confirmation
of the Book before it, and standing as a guardian over it. Therefore, give
judgement among them according to the guidance revealed by God, and do not
yield to their whims by swerving from the truth revealed to you. (5:48)
Here the word used to connote the above sense is muhaymin (guardian). It is an
adjective formed from the words .
X 8 q
* @ 0 which means “a guardian” and “a
protector”. In this verse, the Qur’ān has been regarded as a muhaymin on the
previous scriptures. It means that the Qur’ān is the real authentic and trustworthy
version of the Book of God. Thus, when the texts of other scriptures were lost to
posterity and their translations were greatly tampered with, it was this Qur’ān
which was reposed with the status of judging between the right and wrong of those
scriptures. Whatever it judges to be right is right and whatever it judges to be
wrong is wrong and must necessarily be rejected.
This is the status of the Qur’ān which it has asserted about itself. Consequently,
on the basis of this status, the following principles need to be adhered to:
Firstly, no divine revelation extraneous to the Qur’ān and not even the Prophet
(sws), to whom this Qur’ān was revealed, can specify a general directive of the
Qur’ān or alter any of its directives. Everything shall be accepted as religion or
rejected that it is not on the basis of the Qur’ān. Everything accepted in religion
shall be rigorously scrutinized under the light of this Divine Guidance. All basis of
belief and faith shall be directly derived from it. Every revelation, inspiration,
research and opinion shall be subservient to the Qur’ān, and it shall be
30
acknowledged that even the works of great jurists like Abū Hanīfah and al-Shāfi‘ī,
scholars of Hadīth like al-Bukhārī and Muslim, theologians like al-Ash‘arī and alMāturīdī, sūfīs like Junayd and Shiblī must be weighed in the scales of this mīzān,
and nothing can be accepted from them which is not in consonance with it.
Secondly, the text of the Qur’ān is univocal. The meaning conveyed by each
word of it is definitive. Whatever it intends to say, it says with full certainty and
there is no ambiguity about it. In no issue is it unable to convey what it wants to.
The meanings of its words perfectly match the words, and the meanings do not in
any way contradict what the words say. The only way to approach the Qur’ān in
order to understand it is through its words. With full certainty these words convey
what they stand for and there is no question of any doubt or ambiguity in this
regard.
Both these things are a natural corollary of the fact that the Qur’ān is mīzān and
furqān. There can be no two opinions about it. However, there are certain
questions, which might create doubts in the minds of certain people in this regard:
Firstly, there exist at some places differences of reading the Qur’ān. These
differences are not only due to a difference in pronouncing words but at times are
also of the sort which effect the meanings they convey. Apparently, there is no
decisive thing which on such instances is able to resolve the difference. For
example, if the word c
& 9 in 5:5 can be read both in the accusative and in the
genitive, then how can it be said with certainty on the basis of the Qur’ān
whether in wudū feet need to be washed or just wiped.
Secondly, what we understand from the Qur’ān is understood from its words
and the way in which its sentences are constructed. The disciplines on which this
understanding is dependent – syntax, morphology and lexicography etc – are not
definitive (dhannī). How then can it be said that the meanings which words
convey are absolutely certain? This question has been raised by Imām al-Rāzī in
the following words:
B# }A>n
},>a ]EF }v
]EF X *N# l !f F# X A
l [R
:* h9 @
[; KA [ R< & R< F 9 'N!
: p<9 p9 89
n
yK pa yK ]E!
yK w¡ yK >T[ yK X *N# ]z[K
H.0 RE 89 :T [ w¡ ; ¢A
k>Z Y£ n< >KE, 8I* )E
¤&r yK
!f 8 89 9 @
X kNr g¥ @f }#KEr
The intentionality of a text is speculative because it is dependent on the
transmission of words with their meanings, declensions and inflections.
Moreover, the transmitters were ahād and it is acknowledged about such
transmitters that what they have transmitted cannot be taken to be totally
preserved in its original form. Moreover, determining this intentionality of
the text is dependent on the fact that the same word may stand for more than
one entity, a word may be used figuratively, a word may have changed its
meanings, a word may have been used concisely, a word may be used
31
without limiting its meaning or used in contradiction to some logical premise
because if there is a such a contradiction, then it is essential that a word be
understood to be used figuratively. Undoubtedly, all these premises are
accepted because of their speculative nature and what is based on speculation
is all the more speculative. 25
Thirdly, it has been mentioned in the Qur’ān that some of its verses are
muhkam and certain others are mutashābih, and the Qur’ān itself has specified
about the latter that only God knows their meaning. This strips the Qur’ān of its
status of the final judge. If we are not able to distinguish the muhkam from the
mutashābih, and are also unable to understand what the mutashābih mean then
how can we determine the purport of the Qur’ān in these verses, and how can we
regard it to be the final authority on the basis of this purport on other things?
Fourthly, there are certain Ahādīth which seemingly alter the meaning of the
Qur’ān. Our scholars at some instances call it naskh (abrogation) and at others
call it as tahdīd, takhsīs or taqyīd. If this is accepted, then how can the Qur’ān
have the status of being the mīzān and the furqān referred to above?
These are the questions which are generally posed in this regard. Following are
the answers:
(1) Variant Readings
The answer to the first question is that the Qur’ān is only what is recorded in
the mushaf, and which, except for some areas of North Africa, is recited by a vast
majority of the Muslim ummah. None else except the reading on which this
Qur’ān is recited is the Qur’ān or can be presented in the capacity and status of
the Qur’ān. Thus we think that this question does not even arise.
In the following paragraphs, we shall present the details of this view.
The Qur’ān says:
(P4 :iP) XA¦ # > o
F7; /
S T # /
; XG! * :
z>E !%
Soon We shall recite [all of] it to you [O Prophet!]; then you will not forget
except what Allah pleases. He indeed knows what is apparent before [you] at
this time, and that also which is concealed [from you]. (87:6-7)
\F, \! 8/ ; 7 = F>N B 67* H F9> N I* F>N c ! 8/ ; , ] _
:
FG
, >" (COC4 :P)
[To acquire] this [Qur’ān] swiftly [O Prophet!] do not move your tongue
hastily over it. Indeed, upon Us is its collection and recital. So when We
have recited it, follow this recital [of Ours]. Then upon Us is to explain it
[wherever need be]. (75:16-19)
25. Fakhr al-Dīn Muhammad ibn ‘Umar al-Rāzī, Al-Tafsīr al-kabīr, 1st ed., vol. 1
(Beirut: Dār al-kutub al-‘ilmiyyah, 1421 AH), 34.
32
The scheme of God regarding the revelation and collection of the Qur’ān
mentioned in these verses can be stated as follows:
Firstly, the Prophet (sws) has been told that the way the Qur’ān is being
revealed piecemeal to him keeping in view the circumstances is the correct way
of revelation; however, he should not worry about its protection and collection
and arrangement. A new recital would ensue after this chronological one. At that
time, if the Almighty intends to revoke something on the basis of His wisdom,
He will do so and then have the Prophet (sws) read it in a manner that he will not
forget any part of it and the Qur’ān will be consigned to him in its very final form
which will remain protected.
Secondly, this second recital would take place once the Qur’ān has been
arranged in the form of a book, and simultaneously he would be bound to follow
this recital in future. He would then not be allowed to read the Qur’ān according
to its previous recital.
Thirdly, it was told that if any directive needed further explanation, it would be
done so at this second recital, and in this manner this book would stand
completed in every way after collection and arrangement and explanation by the
Almighty Himself.
It is this second and final recital of the Qur’ān which is also termed as al‘ardah al-akhīrah (the final presentation). It is evident from various narratives
that each year Gabriel would read out the Qur’ān revealed in that year to the
Prophet (sws) during the month of Ramadān. In the last year, in the al-‘ardah alakhīrah, he read out the Qur’ān to him twice.
Abū Hurayrah (rta) narrates:
y @ >7 # ¤
> * W$ >7 # yV ]/ 8>E
% j XZ §!
X ¤
> 8
* g
6N -.
Each year the Qur’ān would be read out to the Prophet Muha mmad (sws)
once; however, the year he died, it was read out to him twice. 26
The Prophet (sws) used to read the Qur’ān on this recital till he died. After him,
the rightly guided caliphs, and all the Companions (rta) from among the Muhājirūn
and the Ansār would read the Qur’ān on this recital. There was no difference in this
regard between them. Later, it was this recital which was called the al-qirā’at al‘āmmah. Abū ‘Abd al-Rahmān al-Sulamī (d. 73 AH) reports:
F WK< &nFl @>cr b,= @, Kw 8U > >, 9 WS>N bF
'># ]©c X % j )Z j p%& 09>N ¨
WS>E
X0 #
WS>E
8S>E,
26. Abū ‘Abdullāh Muhammad ibn Ismā‘īl al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 2nd ed.
(Riyād: Dār al-salām, 1999), 896, (no. 4998).
33
.}# ¨< ª !
>E 8 Wel «> KT KN Kw 8 * g6N x.
y

The reading of Abū Bakr, ‘Umar, ‘Uthmān and Zayd ibn Thābit and that of
all the Muhājirūn and the Ansār was the same. They would read the Qur’ān
according to the al-qirā’at al-‘āmmah. This is the same reading which was
read out twice by the Prophet (sws) to Gabriel in the year of his death. Zayd
ibn Thābit27 was also present in this reading [called] the al-‘ardah alakhīrah. It was this very reading that he taught the Qur’ān to people till his
death. 28
Consequently, it is only this recital which possesses oral tawātur from the time
of the Companions (rta) to date. Our scholars generally call it the qirā’at of Hafs
(d. 180 AH) whereas it is actually al-qira’āt al-‘āmmah and classical scholars, as
pointed out above, actually introduce it by this name. Ibn Sīrīn narrates:
¬
WS>E
X0 * 6N -.
y
% j XZ
!7
X b«> ¨
WS>E
.y
7!
0®>E
The reading on which the Qur’ān was read out to the Prophet (sws) in the
year of his death is the same according to which people are reading the
Qur’ān today. 29
If the Qur’ān is deliberated upon in the light of its coherence and arrangement,
internal evidence from within the Qur’ān also pronounces this very judgement.
The work which has been done by the scholars of the Farāhī school of thought on
the Qur’ān in recent times speaks volumes that the text of the Qur’ān does not
accept the variant readings. A person can see examples of this at many instances
in Islāhī’s Tadabbur-i Qur’ān. He writes:
Differences in variant readings have also been resolved in this commentary.
The conventional and mutawātir reading is only the one on which the Qur’ān
has been written, which we have in our hands. In this reading, the
interpretation of each and every word and verse of the Qur’ān is done in such
a manner in the light of classical Arabic literature, coherence and parallels of
the Qur’ān that no doubt remains. Consequently, I have interpreted each
27. Besides him, other Companions (rta) would certainly have been present during the
al-‘ardah al-akhīrah. Consequently, a narrative reported by ‘Abdullāh ibn ‘Abbās (rta)
mentions that ‘Abdullāh ibn Mas‘ūd (rta) was a also a witness to this event. See: Abū alQāsim Sulaymān ibn Ahmad al-Tabarānī, Al-Mu‘jam al-kabīr, 2nd ed., vol. 12 (Mawsil:
Maktabah al-zahrā, 1983), 103, (no. 12602).
28. Abū ‘Abdullāh Badr al-Dīn Muhammad ibn Bahādur ibn ‘Abdullāh al-Zarkashī, AlBurhān fī ‘ulūm al-Qur’ān, 2nd ed., vol. 1 (Beirut: Dār al-fikr, 1980), 237.
al-Dīn al-Suyūtī, Al-Itqān fī ‘ulūm al-Qur’ān, 2nd ed., vol. 1 (Baydār: Manshūrāt al-radī,
1343 AH), 177.
34
verse on the basis of this reading and can say with full confidence that if this
interpretation is done on the basis of some other readings then it can only be
done at the expense of sacrificing the eloquence, wisdom and
meaningfulness of the Qur’ān.30
Here, it is possible that the narrative on the Seven Ahruf might cause some
confusion to some people in this regard. The narrative reads:
@ , y ?0 b
% pE /s
@ , > b
% p N F79 " & E
KV 6 @ , @ < >7 K 6 @ /% /
X/Z
/
p% & 8 0® > N 9 # > | X 8 N> A
W & % 9>E yV < @ , <
/
p %& , b
d_
* zR> , 667
7 = k
> n
F X7< # 9 7 = ]_
9 8 9 }
K * F9> N 9
# > | X 8 N> A
W & % 9>E .0 b
% )F"; /
p %& b
E* /% /
X/Z
)
/ W S >E 9> E * y ?0 9> N pN 7 = % & 9 /% /
X/Z
/
p%& p E* !9> N 9
p E* 9> E * 9> N )
p N 7 = b
F9 . 0 /% /
X/Z
/
p%& p E* 9>E %
!# > G
7 # S̄>N * k
V > < 9 6% X p F9 8 >E
.0 8/ ; b
F9 .0
‘Abd al-Rahmān ibn ‘Abd al-Qārī narrated: “ ‘Umar ibn al-Khattāb said
before me: ‘I heard Hishām ibn Ha kīm ibn Hizām reading Sūrah Furqān in a
different way from the one I used to read it, and the Prophet (sws) himself
had read out this sūrah to me. Consequently, as soon as I heard him, I
wanted to get hold of him. However, I gave him respite until he had finished
the prayer. Then I got hold of his cloak and dragged him to the Prophet
(sws). I said to him: “I have heard this person [Hishām ibn Hakīm ibn
Hizām] reading Sūrah Furqān in a different way from the one you had read it
out to me.” The Prophet (sws) said: “Leave him alone [O ‘Umar].” Then he
said to Hishām: “Read [it].” [‘Umar said:] “He read it out in the same way as
he had done earlier.” [At this,] the Prophet (sws) said: “It was revealed thus.”
Then the Prophet (sws) asked me to read it out. So I read it out. [At this], he
said: “It was revealed thus; this Qur’ān has been revealed in Seven Ahruf.
You can read it in any of them you find easy from among them.”’”31
If the following points about this narrative are kept in contemplation, it
becomes evident that it is an absolutely meaningless narrative which should not
be considered of any worth in this regard:
Firstly, even though this narrative has been recorded in the basic books of
Hadīth literature, no one in history has ever been able to offer a convincing
explanation of it rendering it totally ambiguous. Al-Suyūtī32 has recorded several
30. Amīn Ahsan Islāhī, Tadabbur-i Qur’ān, vol. 8, 8.
31. Abū ‘Abdullāh Mālik ibn Anas, Al-Mu’atta’ (Peshawar: Al-Maktabah alhaqqāniyah, n.d.), 130, (no. 567).
32. Al-Suyūtī, Al-Itqān, vol. 1, 165-172.
35
interpretations of this narrative, and then while acknowledging the untenablility
of each of these has confessed that this narrative should be regarded among the
mutashābihāt, whose meaning is only known to God.
( -&K[ -.
,?r @# .0 8; : pN @# pN -K! c&9
And to me the best opinion in this regard is that of the people who say that this
Hadīth is from among matters of mutashābihāt, the meaning of which cannot
be understood.33
Secondly, the only plausible interpretation of the word ahruf is that it connotes
pronunciation of words34 the Arabs were used to. However, in this case, the text
of the H~a dīth itself negates this meaning. It is known that both ‘Umar (rta) and
Hishām (rta) belonged to the same tribe: the Quraysh. Obviously, people of the
same tribe could not have had different pronunciations.
Thirdly, even if it is accepted that this difference was of pronunciation between
various tribes and as a result they were allowed to read it variously, the verb unzila
(was revealed) is very inappropriate. The Qur’ān has specified that it was revealed
in the language of the Prophet’s tribe: the Quraysh (See for example: 19:97, 44:58).
After this, it can be accepted that the various tribes were allowed to read it
according to their own accents, but how can this be accepted that the Almighty
Himself revealed the various dialects and pronunciations.
Fourthly, it is known that Hishām had accepted Islam on the day Makkah was
conquered. If this Hadīth is accepted, it would mean that even after the conquest of
Makkah senior Companions and even a close associate like ‘Umar (rta) was
unaware of the fact that the Prophet (sws) secretly taught the Qur’ān in some other
form and reading from the one openly heard from him and preserved in writing and
in memory. Every person can realize how grave this claim is and how far reaching
its effects are.
Same is the case of the narratives which record the collection of the Qur’ān in the
time of the caliphs Abū Bakr (rta) and ‘Uthmān (rta). The Qur’ān specifies that it
was arranged and collected in the time of the Prophet (sws) under the direct
guidance of the Almighty, as has been referred to earlier. On the other hand, these
narratives present an entirely different picture which is not only against the Qur’ān
but also against common sense. In the six canonical books, these narratives are
primarily recorded on the authority of Ibn Shihāb al-Zuhrī (d. 124 AH). Authorities
of rijāl regard him to be guilty of tadlīs and idrāj. Besides these, if some other
facets of his personality as referred to by Imām Layth ibn Sa‘d (d. 175 AH) in his
al-Dīn al-Suyūtī, Tanwīr al-hawālik ilā al-Mu’attā’ Imām Mālik, 2nd ed. (Beirut: Dār al-jīl,
1993), 199.
34. The actual words are: lughāt and lahjāt. There is a difference between the two. In
the former the pronunciation of the word changes because of a variation in harakāt (eg.
], and ],), while in the latter the pronunciation of a word changes because of a
variation in accent. (Translator)
36
letter to Imām Mālik (d. 179 AH) are kept in consideration, none of the narratives
reported by him regarding such important issues as this is acceptable. He writes:
°?
Y ±>* !h, 6 ; { H!E
; eU kq T @, @# 8 8
9& @# Xh# x.
, >? [ {h, h, gE! ²F9 =qU, 9& ]h* X K<
.H; X> }>F9 # > ; ³K x.
* {>#l :

And when we would meet Ibn Shihāb, there would arise a difference of
opinion in many issues. When any one of us would ask him in writing about
some issue, he, in spite of being so learned, would give three very different
answers, each of which would negate the other and he would not even be
aware of what he had already said. It is because of this that I have left him –
something which you did not like. 35
Such is the reality behind these narratives. Consequently, this is an absolute
truth that the Qur’ān has one reading only which is found in our codices. Besides
this, the readings which are found in commentaries on the Qur’ān or are read and
taught in our schools of religious instruction or are even in currency in certain
areas are the remnants of those malignant campaigns from which no religious
discipline of the Muslims has unfortunately remained protected.
These readings may have arisen from the insistence of some on the reading on
which the Qur’ān was revealed before the al-ardah al-akhīrah and from the
forgetfulness of the narrators but later owing to the same motives which led to
the fabrication of Hadīth, they became so rampant that at the end of the Umayyid
dynasty several of them had come to prominence. It is said that Abū ‘Ubayd
Qāsim ibn Sallām (d. 224 AH) selected twenty five of them in his book. The
seven readings which are famous in current times were selected by Abū Bakr ibn
Mujāhid (d. 324 AH) at the end of the third century hijrah. Thus it is generally
accepted that their number cannot be ascertained but every reading is Qur’ān
which has been reported through a correct chain of narration, is compatible in
any way with the masāhif prepared by ‘Uthmān (rta) and is correct from any
aspect as far as the Arabic language is concerned. Some of these readings are
regarded as mutawātir; however, a look at their chains of narration which are
found in books leaves no doubt that they are ahād (isolate), and most of their
narrators are suspect in the eyes of the rijāl authorities. Consequently, no scholar
can even accept them as Hadīth, what to speak of the Qur’ān.
(2) Intentionality of the Text
The answer to the second question is that the whole argument on the
intentionality of the text is dubious. In all living languages, the meanings denoted
by words and expressions are all based on perpetuation (mutawātirāt), and are
35. ‘Abbās ibn Muhammad ibn Hātim al-Durī, Tarīkh Yahyā ibn Ma‘īn, vol. 2 (Beirut:
Dār al-qalam, n.d.), 375.
37
certain in all respects. Morphology and linguistics and other similar disciplines
speak of this tawātur. The veracity or mendacity of the narrators and their
number has no significance. Words and expressions which are called gharīb and
shādh (little known) are called so not because their meaning is little known but
because they are used sparingly and because they are little known to those who
hear or write them. A word is never isolated from its meaning. As long as a word
remains in usage, it does so with its meaning. We can be unaware of the meaning
of a word and also err in ascertaining it, but this cannot be imagined that it is
used without being absolutely certain of the meaning it conveys in all or some
periods of time. The understanding when a word is used metaphorically and
figuratively or when the same word stands for two different entities or when it is
used as a veiled reference or when there exists a general connotation and when a
specific one – all are mutawātir. This is a common heritage of man in every
language of the world. A person may falter in determining whether the word lion
has been used literally or figuratively in the sentences “Lion is the king of the
forest” and “He is a lion”, however, the collective comprehension of mankind
can never err in this regard and in the light of its understanding we can correct a
person who makes a mistake in this regard. It is because of this reality of a
language that whatever we read and write, we do so with the confidence that
people will understand the very meaning that we intended to convey. If for a
single instant one comes to know that in documents which are written every day,
judgements which are pronounced, rulings that are enacted, announcements and
notices delivered and knowledge and disciplines which are communicated, the
intentionality of a text is ambiguous, then everything will become meaningless.
Thus this view is nothing less than scepticism which has no place in the world of
knowledge. Shāh Ismā‘īl Shahīd while commenting upon it in his ‘Abaqāt writes:
A
a B« ># ]c @ ´F pE
.0 89 yq
Y
%(, %&µ ³R9 @# X XA¦ [
* 'N!
n
]K# q* }>r @# Fr
A person who has even the slightest skill of appreciating linguistic styles
clearly knows that this view point is based on gross and multiple ignorance
because the meaning for which a word stands for is based on perpetuation.
Thus the question does not even arise for any discussion on the issue of the
infallibility of the narrators.36
(3) Muhkam and Mutashābih
The answer to the third question is that it is not correct that we cannot with
certainty distinguish the muhkam verses of the Qur’ān from the mutashābih or that
we are unable to determine the meaning of the mutashābihāt. All verses of the
Qur’ān on which its guidance is based are muhkam, and mutashābih are only those
verses which mention certain blessings and torments a person may encounter in the
36. Shāh Ismā‘īl Shahīd, ‘Abaqāt (Handwritten Manuscript), Lahore: Punjab University
Library, 5.
38
Hereafter, and these are stated through parables or similes. Similarly, such verses
state the attributes and actions of God or mention something which is beyond the
grasp of our knowledge and observation like God blowing His spirit into Adam,
birth of Jesus (sws) without a father or the various places and circumstances one
may encounter in Paradise and Hell. All things for which words have not yet been
invented can only be stated through parables and similes. The facts of an unknown
world are stated through these very means in the literature of all languages of the
world. For example, two hundred years ago, if a person had foreknowledge of
electricity bulbs but at that time they had not been invented, he would perhaps have
said: Lanterns which would neither require oil nor fire will one day light up the
world. The nature of mutashābih verses is no different. Neither are they
unascertainable nor is there any ambiguity in their meaning. They are set in
eloquent Arabic, and we are able to understand their meaning without any
difficulty. The only thing is that we are not able to understand what they imply in
real life. However, since this lack of understanding has nothing to do with
understanding the Qur’ān, a believer should not get after determining what they
imply. While explaining this, Imām Amīn Ahsan Islāhī writes:
… the reality to which these [mutashābihāt] point is itself very clear and
obvious. Human intellect can understand that part of it which is essential for
it to understand. However, since it belongs to an unseen world, the Qur’ān
mentions it through parables and similes so that students of the Qur’ān can
understand it as per their capabilities and consider that only God knows what
their real form and shape is. These [mutashābihāt] relate to attributes and
works of God or to the reward and punishment of the Hereafter. We are able
to understand them to the extent we need to understand them, and this
increases our knowledge and faith but if we go beyond this and start to seek
their real form and shape, then this will only lead us astray. The result of this
is that while wanting to clear one doubt from the mind, a person ends up
gathering many more; so much so, in this quest to know more he loses what
he had gained and refutes very clear facts just because he is not able to
ascertain their form and shape.37
In the verse of the Qur’ān from which people have deduced the fact that no one
can understand the meaning of the mutashābihāt verses, the Almighty does not
say that no one except Him knows the meaning of the mutashābihāt verses; on
the contrary, He says that no one knows the form and manifestation of what is
conveyed by these verses. The Qur’ānic word used is tā’wīl and it is used in the
same meaning here as it is in the following verse: ]6N @# ® & ]( .\0 b
,9 pN
(C:C2) \¶E< )",& c K N (And [Joseph] said: “Father, this is the meaning of my
dream I saw earlier; my Lord has made it a reality,” (12:100)).
Everyone knows the meanings in which this dream is stated in the Qur’ān.
Even an ordinary student of this Book understands without any difficulty the
37. Amīn Ahsan Islāhī, Tadabbur-i Qur’ān, vol. 2, 25-26.
39
meaning of the verse (12:4) in which this dream is mentioned. However, the true
manifestation of the sun, the moon and the eleven stars bowing before Joseph
(sws) could only have been ascertained by a person once these words manifested
themselves in reality. These are the things which the Qur’ān calls mutashābih,
and as people contend, they do not mean something which is ambiguous and
vague. Thus the mutashābihāt in no way undermine the status of the Qur’ān as
the furqān and the mīzān.
The verse under discussion is:
@ .
/ 7#(* }
,?# > 9 y^ 9 @7 0 }
#^ }
!# :
p F9 . / 0
Q
[/ ; ( # ( Sv, !A Sv, !# ,? # 8 67* · w ,N
(P:D) 6
l 9 [/ ; > / ./ # !,"& K ! @ #" ]¸ , 7!# 8 E )* 8 % 7>
It is He who has revealed to you the Book. Some of its verses are muhkam –
they are the foundation of the Book – and others mutashābih.38 Then those
whose hearts are warped go after the mutashābih among them in order to
create dissension and in order to know their reality even though no one
except God knows their reality. And those who are well-grounded in
knowledge say: “We believe in them: all this has come from our Lord.” And
only men of understanding take heed from them. (3:7)
(4) Hadīth and the Qur’ān
The answer to the fourth question is that the issue of abrogation or limiting of
the Qur’ān by the Hadīth has arisen out of a lack of proper understanding and
enough deliberation. In reality, no Hadīth has abrogated a Qur’ānic verse or
limited its scope of application and thus there arises no doubt from this angle on
the status of the Qur’ān as the furqān and the mīzān. When people were not able
to understand certain stylistic features of the Qur’ān and the background and
perspective of certain verses, they were also not able to understand the words of
the Prophet (sws) regarding these areas. All examples which are presented in this
regard are of this type. The chain of narrations of some of these narratives have
flaws. However, since they are often presented, in the following pages, we shall
take up each of these examples disregarding these flaws and present our view on
them.
1. Of the animals which God has created on this earth, some are meant to be
eaten and others are not. Since these latter type of animals if eaten effect the
tazkiyah (spiritual purification) of a person, an aversion to them is found in his
nature. Generally, human nature provides a person with ample guidance in this
38. The words muhkam and mutashābih are used as terms in this verse having the
meaning alluded. At certain places in the Qur’ān, these words have been used in a
different meaning too. For example, the word muhkam has been used in 11:1 to connote
concise and comprehensive verses, and in 39:23, the word mutashābih means verses
which are similar to and in harmony with one another.
40
matter and, without any hesitation, he is able to decide the right course. He very
well knows that lions, tigers, elephants, eagles, crows, vultures, kites, snakes,
scorpions and human flesh itself are not meant to be eaten. He is also well aware
of the fact that horses and mules are a means of transportation and have no role in
satisfying one’s hunger. That faeces and urine of animals are impure things is
known to him very well also. No doubt, at times, human nature becomes
perverted but a study of human behaviour shows that a great majority of people
does not generally falter in this matter. It is for this reason that the sharī‘ah has
not given any original guidance on this matter and after stressing that everything
appropriate for eating (tayyibāt) is allowed and everything inappropriate for
eating (khabā’ith) is prohibited, it has left the matter to human nature to decide.
Consequently, the sharī‘ah has provided guidance on animals and on things
related to animals in which it was difficult for man purely on the basis of his
intellect and nature to decide the right course. The pig is a quadruped beast of the
same genre as the goat, sheep, cow and cattle; however, it consumes meat like
other carnivores. Should it then be considered forbidden or not? Should animals
which are slaughtered in a way that all their blood is not drained out be eaten or
not? Is the blood of such animals impure as indeed are their faeces and urine? If
animals are slaughtered by taking the name of someone other than the Almighty,
can they still be eaten? Since man is unable to come up with a decisive answer in
these issues, therefore the Almighty guided mankind in this affair through His
prophets and informed them that the flesh of the pig, blood, meat of dead animals
and animals which are slaughtered in the name of someone other than Allah39 are
also impure and unclean and therefore people should abstain from them. In this
regard, these aforementioned four things have been primarily discussed by the
sharī‘ah. The Qur’ān at some places by using the linguistic expressions K \c9 ]
N
)7 \
; ) < 9 # )* (say: I do not find anything [forbidden] in what [God] has revealed
to me), and at some places the word F7 (only and only), has unequivocally stated
that only and only these four things are prohibited by the Almighty.
It is stated in Sūrah Baqarah:
y >7 < F7; 8 K6 H 7; ! 8; Q
>T !N w & # }6"~ @# !# @ .
/ ^9 (CPDCP2 :2) Q
> v , ]/ 0 9 # > ¹
y K7 Believers! Eat of the wholesome things with which We have provided you
and be grateful to God alone if it is Him you worship. He has forbidden you
39. In the terminology of the Qur’ān, since the reason for prohibition of animals which
are slaughtered in the name of someone other than Allah is not the `c
& (impurity) of the
animal itself but the G
* (defiance) of the person who slaughters the animal, so if this very
G
* (defiance) is found in some other form, then it is but logical to regard that form under
this category as well. Consequently, the Qur’ān has informed us that slaughtering an animal
without invoking the name of Allah or slaughtering it at some shrine as well as meat won in
gambling come under it.
41
only carrion, blood, and the flesh of swine, also any flesh that is slaughtered
in the name of someone other than God. (2:172-173)
It is stated in Sūrah An‘ām:
\
9 M<AG# M#R 9 $ # 8 8 9 /
; s V ~ X M#>7 # )7 ; ) < 9 # )* K c 9 ] N
(C:4) , /
> v ]/ 0 9 $EG
* 9 `
c & F7I* >V ¹
Say: “I find not in what has been revealed to me through inspiration forbidden
to a person who eats things which are edible, unless it be carrion, or blood
poured forth or the flesh of swine because all these are unclean or in,
disobedience to Allah, animals slaughtered in someone else’s name.” (6:145)
It is reported in certain narratives that the Prophet (sws) has prohibited the meat
of beasts having sharp canine teeth, birds having claws and tentacles in their feet,
and tamed donkeys.40 It is evident from the above discussion that this is merely a
delineation of the innate guidance found within human nature. People have
erroneously regarded this delineation of divine guidance as sharī‘ah, even though it
has no link with the prohibition of the sharī‘ah stated in the Qur’ān. Thus the issue
of Hadīth abrogating the Qur’ān does not even arise here.
2. One salient feature of the language of the Qur’ān is that the meanings which
are understood of their own accord because of the presence of other words and
indicators or because of some logical obviousness are not expressed in words.
Compliments of oaths, answer to conditional statements, parallel clauses of a
sentence and the copulative sentence of a conditional sentence are often
suppressed. In 4:11, for example, there is an ellipsis of the word @!= (two) before
@!= u
* (more than two) and that of 8UU
,(
(and for the father, two-thirds) after
+U
# * (and for the mother, one-third) and \,(
(and for the father) after \#(*
KG
\
(and for the mother one-sixth) or words of similar meaning. Similarly, an
ellipsis of the copulative sentence of ºGE , X# # E 8 9 (and that you deal with
the orphans with justice) has occurred in 4:127. As another example, consider the
following verse:
(Di:4) U# 9 # 9 [/ ; < !_
, e s >V z~ [ ¤
& l )* V ,7R @# #
And all the beasts that roam in the earth on their feet and all the birds that fly
on their wings in the sky with both their wings are but communities like your
own. (6:38)
A little deliberation shows that in the above verse an ellipsis of parallel phrases
has occurred. Because of the presence of the expression ¤
& l )\* (in the earth) in
40. Abū al-Husayn Muslim ibn al-Hajjāj al-Nīsabūrī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 2nd ed. (Riyād:
Dār al-salām, 2000), 591, 864, (nos. 3433, 4994); Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 716,
(no. 4216).
42
the first part of the sentence, there is an ellipsis of its parallel expression S G
\Q
)*
(in the sky) in the second part. Similarly, because of the presence of the
expression \<
!_
, > \s (fly on their wings) in the second part of the sentence, an
ellipsis of its parallel expression \c
& ‫ أ‬X ^ K (roam on their legs) has occurred
in the first part of the sentence. Though this style is not present in the English
language, it exists abundantly in classical Arabic. In Sūrah Nisā’, where the
Qur’ān has mentioned women with whom marriage is prohibited, two instances
of this style can be seen. The Qur’ān says:
& 9 )/
#7 9.
(2D:) «>7 @ # 9 ! «
And [marry not] your mothers who have suckled you and your sisters through
fosterage. (4:23)
(2D:)
% K N # /
; @ (
@ , _ 8 9
And also two sisters in wedlock at the same time, except for what has already
happened. (4:23)
In the first directive, together with foster mothers, foster sisters are also
regarded as relations prohibited for marriage. Had the directive ended with foster
mothers, nothing further could have been understood from it; however, if the
relationship of fosterage with a mother makes her daughter a foster sister, then it
is but logical to regard other relations of the foster mother to be also included in
this directive. If being suckled through the same mother can make someone a
foster sister, why can’t the sister of the foster mother be regarded as the maternal
aunt, her husband as the father, the sister of her husband as the paternal aunt, her
daughter’s daughter and her son’s daughter as nieces. Hence, it is obvious that all
these relations are also prohibited in marriage. This indeed is the purport of the
Book of God and the words «>7 @
# 9 testify to it. It is evident to any
knowledgeable person who deliberates on these words.
Same is the case with the second directive. If combining two sisters in wedlock
is a lewd thing as far as the relationship of marriage is concerned, then
combining a lady with her brother’s daughter in wedlock or with her sister’s
daughter in wedlock is like combining a mother and a daughter in wedlock.
Hence, though the words used are: @
(
@ , _
8 9 , the purport of the Qur’ān
no doubt actually is: W >r @
, 7 W >r @ , @ (
@ , _
8 9 (and
two sisters in wedlock at the same time and a lady with her brother’s daughter at
the same time and a lady with her sister’s daughter at the same time). However,
all these words are suppressed after @
(
@ , because what is mentioned points
towards this suppression as obviously understood. So obvious are the words of
this suppression that no student of the Qur’ān can err in understanding them.
The Prophet (sws) is reported to have said:
W R @ # y > # «>7 @ # y >
43
Every relationship which is prohibited [for marriage] owing to lineage is also
prohibited owing to fosterage.41
W 9> @ , 7 W9> @ , B _
Neither can a lady and her paternal aunt nor can a lady and her maternal aunt be
combined in wedlock.42
These narratives of the Prophet (sws) only explain the Qur’ānic verses referred to
above and in no way alter or add to them.
3. Verses eleven and twelve of Sūrah Nisā’ mention the distribution of
inheritance of a deceased. While mentioning the shares of various heirs, the
Almighty has subtly alluded to the fact that the basis on which a person has the
right to inherit from a deceased is his own benefit to him:
(CC:) M< M 8 /
8/ ; /
@ # $ h
>* MA F > N 9 ^9 8 &K ®!,9 ®,
You know not who among your children and parents are nearest to you in
benefit. This is the law of God. Indeed, God is Wise and All-Knowing. (4:11)
This benefit is by nature present in parents, children, brothers, sisters, husbands,
wives and other close relations. Hence, in normal circumstances, they will be
considered the heirs to the legacy of a deceased. However, in certain unusual
circumstances, if an absence of benefit in any of these relationships is diagnosed
by sense and reason, then the style and pattern of the verse demands that such a
relative should not become an heir to the legacy. This exception, a little
deliberation would show, has not been created from some external source; on the
contrary, it was present in the directive at its very inception. Hence, if a scholar
of the Qur’ān refers to it, he would not be changing or altering the meaning of the
Divine book; it would be perfectly in accordance with the purport of the verse, to
which its words so clearly testify. In view of this, the Prophet (sws) is reported to
have said about the Idolaters and the People of the Book of Arabia:
G
> *
> *
G
»> A Muslim cannot be an heir to a kāfir nor can a kāfir be a Muslim’s.43
In other words, after the Quraysh and the People of the Book were left with no
excuse to deny the truth which had been conclusively communicated to them in
its ultimate form, their enmity and hostility became very clear. Consequently, the
benefit of kinship between them and the Muslims stood completely severed.
Hence, they could not inherit from one another.
41. Mālik, Al-Mu’atta’, 395-396, (no. 1887).
42. Mālik, Al-Mu’atta’, 341, (no. 1600).
43. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 1167, (no. 6764).
44
4. In Sūrah Mā’idah (5:33-34), the four punishments prescribed for criminals
who spread nuisance and anarchy in the society are taqtīl (killing someone in an
exemplary manner), taslīb (crucifixion), amputating limbs from opposite sides
and exile. Consequently, the Prophet (sws) in his times included prostitutes in the
application of this directive and is reported to have said:
V !% ) A F V z# K c > 6
, > 6
$6% @7 /
] c K N )"! . )"! . )"! .
c >7 V z# K c Y
"U/
, Y
"U/
Acquire it from me, acquire it from me, acquire it from me. The Almighty
has revealed a way for these women. In such criminals, the unmarried men
will be treated [in the same way] as the unmarried women and their
punishment is a hundred stripes and exile and, similarly, married men and
married women shall be treated [in the same way] and their punishment is a
hundred stripes and death by stoning. 44
His view was that since such women were not merely guilty of fornication but
were also guilty of spreading anarchy and nuisance in the society as they had
adopted profligacy as a way of life, those among them who deserved any
mitigation should be administered the punishments of a hundred stripes
according to verse two of Sūrah Nūr because of committing fornication and
exiled according to verse thirty three of Sūrah Mā’idah to protect the society
from their dissolute practices, and those among them who did not deserve any
leniency, should be stoned to death according to the directive of taqtīl45 of the
same verse of Sūrah Mā’idah.
This directive of the Prophet (sws), it is evident, does not in any way change
the purport of the Qur’ān.
5. Maytah (meat of dead animals) is one of the things which the Almighty has
regarded as forbidden. A person who is conversant with the linguistic features of
Arabic knows that this word has a literal meaning and it also has a meaning which
emanates from its linguistic usage. In the first case, it means everything which is
dead; however, in the second case, one who is aware of the intricacies of the
Arabic language will, for example, never include dead fish or dead locust in its
connotation. The Prophet (sws), on these very grounds, is reported to have said:
ps
K6
8¼ R>o 8#R 8# !
b<9
“Two [types of] dead and two [forms of] blood are not forbidden for us: The
former being fish and locust, and the latter being liver and spleen.”46
44. Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 749, (no. 4414).
45. A hundred stripes are mentioned in Ahādīth with rajm (stoning to death) merely to
explain the law. If a person who has been awarded the death penalty is also guilty on
other counts, then these punishments are though mentioned in the verdict, are never
meted out to him.
46. Abū Bakr Ahmad ibn al-Husayn al-Bayhaqī, Al-Sunan al-kubrā, vol. 1 (Makkah:
45
Al-Zamakhsharī, an authority in linguistics, writes:
8#R 8# !
b<9 % j XZ j p%& pN R>o :G
0 ]½ # }r bN 8I*
6G ¿ # 8q* ]9 : pN ; ]zE
89 -> [9 ‘ WR
F*& !
A # KnN bN
WR
&6[ ‘ ps
K6
; 6G ¿ $#R ]9 : pN R>o :G
; 0
EE¼ $¼ ]9 8 +!½ ¿ À ](* $¼ ]( [ < @# : N k&
Then if you ask the question: “Among the dead, there are some things which
are allowed to us like the fish and locust and the Prophet (sws) has said: ‘two
[types of] dead and two [forms of] blood are allowed to us,’” I will say in
response: “The word # (maytah) mentioned in the Qur’ān must be
understood according to its linguistic usage. Is not the case that when
someone says that he has eaten maytah, we never include a fish or a locust in
its connotation. This is similar to the fact that if a person says that he has
drunk blood we never include liver or spleen in its connotation. Precisely
because of such usage, jurists say that if a person swears that he will never
eat meat and then he consumes fish, this will not break his oath although in
reality he has eaten meat.”47
6. The punishment for theft is mentioned in the Qur’ān in the following words:
(Di: ) < /
/
@ # $
F 6G
, SÁ c K 9 s N * N& 7G
u
& 7G
And as to the thief, male or female, cut off their hands as a reward of their
own deeds, and as an exemplary punishment from God. For God is Mighty
and Wise. (5:38)
It is evident from this verse that the punishment of amputating the hands is
prescribed for a thief, both male (sāriq) or female (sāriqah). Every scholar of the
Arabic language knows that the words sāriq and sāriqah are adjectives and denote
thoroughness and completeness in the characteristics of the verb they qualify.
Consequently, they can only be used for the type of sarqah which can be called a
theft and the one who commits it can be called a thief. In other words, if a child
steals a few rupees from his father’s pocket, or a wife pinches some money from
her husband, or if a person steals something very ordinary, or plucks some fruit
from his neighbour’s orchard, or carries away something valuable which has been
Maktabah dār al-Bāz, 1994), 254, (no. 1128). In the opinion of the scholars of Hadīth, the
chain of narration of this narrative is mawqūf. Similarly, the narrative regarding theft
cited in point no. 6 is mursal. However, one narrative which discusses this topic is hasan.
See: Abū ‘Abd al-Rahmān Ahmad ibn Shu‘ayb al-Nasā’ī, Sunan, 1st ed. (Riyad: Dār alsalām, 1999), 680, (no. 4960).
47. Abū al-Qāsim Muhammad ibn ‘Umar al-Zamakhsharī, Al-Kashshāf ‘an haqā’iq altanzīl wa ‘uyūn al-aqāwīl fī wujūh al-ta’wīl, vol. 1 (Beirut: Dār al-kitāb al-‘arabī, n.d.), 215.
46
left unprotected, or drives away an unattended grazing animal, or commits this
ignoble offence owing to some need or compulsion, then, no doubt all these are
unworthy acts and should be punished, but, certainly, they cannot be classified as
acts of theft which the above given verse qualifies.
The narrative of the Prophet (sws) which is generally presented in this regard is
only an explanation of this purport of the Qur’ān and does not modify it in the
slightest way:
@" _
@ = ·6 * B s E * @ >_
9
> H I* ]V 6c G
>< )* V / # >V = )* B s N If a fruit is hanging from a tree or a goat is grazing on a mountain side and
someone steals them, then hands should not be amputated for this. But if the
goat comes in a pen-fold and the fruit is stacked in a field, then hands should
be amputated on the condition that the fruit or the goat are at least the price
of a shield.48
v. Parallel Verses and Constructions
The Qur’ān presents its message in various ways and in a variety of styles. As
a result, it has become unparalleled among other works in explaining its own
verses which are set in a very concise diction and which are inimitable. Thus it
introduces itself as M,?#^ M,
:
(2D:DO) )
FU#7 M,?#^ M, +
K
@ G
< 9 p 7 F /
God has revealed the best of discourses whose verses resemble one another
and whose sūrahs occur in pairs. (39:23)
Verses such as (C:CP) >
/ ./ \
8 >E
.\0 )* !* >7 Z
K E 49 bring to light this very
characteristic of the Qur’ān by the word tasrīf. This word literally means “to
circulate and pass around” ie presenting the same thing in various ways and in
diverse styles:
(C:CC) e
V 6 V < 8 K / @# b
n
" * 7 = b < 9 This is a Book, whose verses were first concise and then they were explained
from Him who is wise and all-knowing. (11:1)
Thus, initially, the style adopted was concise, brief and succinct, and later these
succinct verses which carried a world of meaning were explained. While
explaining this characteristic of the Qur’ān, Imām Amīn Ahsan Islāhī writes:
… if you read the Qur’ān, you realize that the same topic appears in various
48. Mālik, Al-Mu’attā, 545, (no. 2594).
49. “And we have explained in various ways Our revelations in this Qur’ān so that they
may take heed.” (17:41)
47
sūrahs. A novice may regard this as mere repetition; however, those who
deliberate on the Qur’ān know that it does not contain any repetition. A topic
which appears at other places also, does not appear with the same
background and context. These are different at different places. The
variations depend on the place and placement of the topic under discussion.
At one place, an aspect would be hidden, while at another it would be
revealed. Similarly, at one place, the real direction of address may be
unspecified, and at another context, it becomes specified. In fact, my years of
personal experience is that at one place a word appears to be unclear and at
another place, its meaning becomes very clear. Similarly, at one place, the
argument of some premise may not be understood; however, at another
place, it becomes as clear as the sun. This style adopted by the Qur’ān is to
imprint its message on the reader. Consequently, it is to express gratitude to
the Almighty that I mention the fact that in order to overcome the difficulties
of the Qur’ān the extent of help I have received from the Qur’ān itself is
emulated by no other source. The beauty of the Qur’ānic message itself
entails that it should be read in various styles. If a person has a keen mind,
the exquisite variations in presenting the same fact help him in absorbing it
in some way or the other.50
These are the words and first hand experience of the greatest scholar of the
Qur’ān in contemporary times after the great Hamīd al-Dīn al-Farāhī. Any student
of the Qur’ān who deliberates on the Qur’ān will find this reality stamped on every
page of it. Thus, it must be accepted as a principle that the Qur’ān explains itself
($h, h
, >"GA 8>E
). This principle holds good not only for the directives of the
Qur’ān, the historical references it cites and other allusions it makes but also for the
invaluable treasure of the parallels of its own words and styles so that difficulties
encountered in understanding them can be resolved by recourse to this treasure.
Imām Amīn Ahsan Islāhī writes:
It is not possible to present the details here otherwise I could have shown how
the Qur’ān takes a word from the common spoken Arabic language and
incorporates loftier meanings in it than its conventionally understood one. Not
only this, the variation in which it would use this word and the aura it would
create for it would be enough to fully guide and satisfy a student of the Qur’ān
about its usage and other minute details without making him to resort to
elaborate Arabic lexicons like the Lisān and the Sihāh. This characteristic of
the Qur’ān can be observed not only in words, but also with the styles it adopts
and the grammatical constructions it contains. The constructions which have
become very difficult for the grammarians of the Qur’ān to comprehend have
been explained and corroborated by the Qur’ān at other places by variation in
usage to the extent that one becomes fully certain of their implications.51
51. Amīn Ahsan Islāhī, Mabādī Tadabbur-i Qur’ān, 60.
48
vi. The Final Book on Religion
The Qur’ān is last and final and not the first Book of the religion it presents.
The history of this religion is that when God created man on this earth, the basic
realities of religion were ingrained in man’s nature. He was then communicated
the following things through his earliest ancestor, Adam (sws):
Firstly, he has a Creator who created him; He alone is his Lord, and as a
natural corollary to this, He alone should be worshipped by him.
Secondly, he has been sent in this world to be tried and tested, and, for this, he
has been given a clear awareness of good and evil; he has not only been given the
freedom to exercise his will, he has also been given sovereignty on this earth.
This trial of his will continue till his death. If he is successful in this trial, he will
be given the Kingdom of Heaven where he will be free from the regrets of the
past and the fears of the future.
Thirdly, the Almighty, at various times, will keep sending His guidance
according to man’s needs. If he obeys this guidance, he will not go astray, and if
he evades it, he will be eternally doomed in the Hereafter.
Consequently, the Almighty fulfilled His promise and provided guidance to
mankind by selecting people from among them and through them delivered His
guidance to mankind. This guidance contained both al-hikmah and al-sharī‘ah.
The former obviously did not require any change, while the latter was revealed as
per the needs of a people until the time of Abraham (sws) when its directives
crystallized in the form of a sunnah for all mankind. In the time of Moses (sws),
when a formal state of the Israelites had been established, the Torah was revealed
and directives of the sharī‘ah regarding the collectivity were also revealed.
During this time, when certain aspects of hikmah did not remain before the eyes
of people, they were made evident to them through the Psalms and Gospels.
When the original texts of these scriptures became extinct, the Almighty sent the
last of His Messengers and gave him the Qur’ān:
, !, <* M! # @ # K @ , $NK" n
# " , :
; !
F9
Q
ST Mc!# $ > T !# ! c ]Â " @ # Sc 7 0 S09 B 67 [ Q
p F9
Mc c > # j X
; }
>Ä
E6% * Ã# )* 6
@\
W$ K < $ #7 9 _
(i:) 8 A
* ! , d"6!*
And [O Prophet!] We have revealed to you the Book with the truth in
confirmation of the sharī‘ah before it, and standing as a guardian over it.
Therefore give judgement among these [People of the Book] according to the
guidance revealed by God and do not yield to their whims by swerving from
the truth revealed to you. For each of you, We have ordained a sharī‘ah and
assigned a path, and had God pleased, He could have made of you one
community: but it is His wish to try you by that which He has bestowed upon
you. So, compete with each other in good deeds. To God shall you all return.
49
Then He shall disclose upon you all your differences. (5:48)
This is the history of religion. Consequently, keeping it in consideration, the
following precede the Qur’ān:
i. Innate Guidance found in human nature
ii. The Tradition of the Religion of Abraham (sws)
iii. The Scriptures of the Prophets
The first of the above mentioned things relates to the basics of faith and morality.
In the terminology of the Qur’ān, a major portion of this is called ma‘rūf and
munkar. The former refers to things which are regarded to be good by human
nature and the latter refers to things which are regarded to be evil by it and which
are abhorred by it. The Qur’ān does not give a comprehensive list of these things;
on other hand, it says that a person is innately aware of these and is able to fully
distinguish the two on this basis. It thus demands that a person accept ma‘rūf and
shun munkar:
(PC:O) > !
@ 8 ! k
> , 8 >#( g
V , S
9 h
, }
!# Å 8 !# Å And true believers, both men and women, are friends to one another. They
urge one another to what is good and forbid what is evil. (9:71)
The second of the above mentioned things is called millat-i ibrāhīmī. by the
Qur’ān. The prayer, the fast, the hajj and the zakāh are all directives of this millat-i
ibrāhīmī. The addressees of the Qur’ān were fully aware of them and to a great
extent practiced them the way they were. In the narrative which depicts Abū
Dharr’s (rta) acceptance of faith, he explicitly says that he would diligently offer
the prayer even before Muhammad (sws) had declared his prophethood.52 It is
known that the Friday prayer was not unknown to the addressees of the Qur’ān.53
They would offer the funeral prayer54 and would fast in the very manner we would
fast today.55 Zakāh too was known to them as a specific share in their wealth the
way it is now.56 Regarding the worship rituals of hajj and ‘umrah, every
knowledgeable person knows that though the Quraysh had added some religious
innovations to them, the rites of these worship rituals which they offered were
virtually the same as they are today. In fact, it is evident from certain narratives that
people were even aware of these innovations. Consequently, there is a narrative
both by Al-Bukhārī and Muslim that the hajj offered by Muhammad (sws) before
52. Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 1086-1088, (no. 6359).
53. Muhammad ibn Mukarram ibn Manzūr, Lisān al-‘arab, vol. 8 (Beirut: Dār sādir,
n.d), 58.
54. Jawwād ‘Alī, Al-Mufassal fī tārīkh al-‘arab qabl al-islām, 2nd ed., vol. 6 (Beirut:
Dār al-‘ilm li al-malāyīn, 1986), 338.
55. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 321, (no. 2002); Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 460,
(no. 2641).
56. The Qur’ān, 70:24.
50
his prophethood was offered without these innovations of the Quraysh in the very
manner it was offered ever since the time of Abraham (sws).57
Same is the case with animal sacrifice, i‘tikāf, circumcision besides some other
customs and etiquette of Islam. All these things were already known and specified
and the Arabs were aware of them as age old traditions transferred by one
generation to another. Thus there was no need for the Qur’ān to give their details.
They fully knew what the Arabic words which referred to them meant. If the
Qur’ān asked them to pray and to fast and to offer the hajj and to pay zakāh, they
fully knew what these terms meant. The Qur’ān never gave them the first directive
about these. It only reformed and revived them and explained some aspect – and
that too to the extent of what was essential. This tradition of the religion of
Abraham (sws), which in religious parlance is called Sunnah, is regarded by the
Qur’ān as the religion of God, and when it asks the Prophet (sws) to follow the
religion of Abraham (sws), it indeed asks him to fully follow this Sunnah as well:
(C2D:C4) '
> ?
@ # 8 # $A!< 0>,; /# B 67 8 9 :
; !< 9 7 =
Then We revealed to you to follow the ways of Abraham, who was true in
faith and was not among the polytheists. (16:123)
The third of these are the divine scriptures which are present in the Bible in the
form of the Torah, the Gospels and the Psalms. Their recipients have lost parts of
them to posterity and have also been guilty of interpolations in them. However,
still a rich treasure of the sharī‘ah and hikmah revealed by the Almighty is
present in them in its vintage divine style. Students of the Qur’ān know that it has
referred to them at various places, has made concise allusions to the prophetic
tales mentioned in them and has negated the interpolations of the Jews and the
Christians and criticized the history presented in them. The Qur’ān has based its
itmām al-hujjah (communicating the truth to the extent that nobody has an
excuse to deny it) on these very scriptures and it unequivocally declares that its
fountainhead and origin is the same as that of these scriptures:

7!
xMK0 ]6N @# ] Æa W & 7
p F9 K @ , $N"Kn
# " , :
p 7 F
(D :D) yV EF Q
K KT . Q
}
Ã, >A @ .
/ 8/ ; 8 N> A
p F9
[O Prophet!] He has revealed to you the Book with the truth, in confirmation
of the scriptures which preceded it; and before this He has already revealed
the Torah and the Gospel for the guidance of mankind, and [after them]
revealed this furqān. Indeed, those that deny God’s revelations shall be
sternly punished, and God is Mighty and Capable of Retribution. (3:3-4)
% ; ] % ; 0>,; X
; ! < 9 H K , @# '
"6!7

V F X
; !< 9 :
; !< 9 7F;
(no. 2956).
51
(C4D:) M&,w R R ! 8 % 8 &0 `
F ^9 XG Ç
6% l E
O Prophet (sws)! We have sent revelations to you as We sent revelations to
Noah and to the prophets who came after him, and as We sent revelations to
Abraham, Ishmael, Isaac, Jacob, and his progeny and to Jesus, Job, Jonah,
Aaron, Solomon, and We gave the Psalms to David. (4:163)
It is because of this background of the Qur’ān that certain principles should be
accepted in interpreting it.
Firstly, this religion stands completed with the awareness of good and evil
which is found in human nature and which the Qur’ān calls ma‘rūf (good) and
munkar (evil). This ma‘rūf and munkar precede the directives and prohibitions of
the sharī‘ah which are prescribed in the Qur’ān, and are the foundations on
which the latter stand. Any concept of the sharī‘ah which is devoid of the good
and evil found in human nature will definitely be defective and against the
purport of the Qur’ān.
Secondly, the Sunnah is not after the Qur’ān; it precedes it historically. Hence
it shall necessarily be derived from the consensus and perpetual adherence of its
adherents. The details of its directives mentioned in the Qur’ān shall also be
ascertained from this very consensus and perpetual adherence. They shall not be
derived from the Qur’ān the way some scholars of contemporary times have done
so, and in this manner grossly misinterpreted the Qur’ān.
Thirdly, in order to understand styles peculiar to divine literature, the history of
the Jews and the Christians and accounts of the Israelite prophets and the
allusions of the Qur’ān to other similar topics as well as the details of facts it
briefly refers to, the real source are the previous scriptures. They shall be
regarded as the basis of debate and discussion. In this regard, the narratives
which have been recorded in various exegeses of the Qur’ān and which are
mostly based on hearsay shall be disregarded. These narratives cannot be a
substitute to the light which ancient scriptures cast on these subjects and the way
the words of the Qur’ān accept these details or bring to surface the real facts
about certain aspects mentioned in them. Such narratives neither satisfy the
intellect of the students of the Qur’ān nor prove of any worth as an argument for
the People of the Book.
vii. Subject-Matter of the Qur’ān
The subject matter of the Qur’ān is Muhāmmad’s indhār. Every page of the
Qur’ān speaks of this reality. The reason for this is that the Qur’ān has not merely
been revealed as an amalgam of sharī‘ah and hikmah, it has also been revealed to
become the real means of the Prophet’s indhār to his people:
(CO:4) · , @# , &. Fl̄ 8>E
.0 )7 ; ) < 9
And this Qur’ān has been revealed to me that I may warn you through it and
all whom it may reach. (6:19)
52
It is known that Muhammad (sws) was not merely a nabī (prophet), he was also
a rasūl (messenger). Prophets are personalities whom the Almighty reveals divine
guidance so that they can guide people. However, not every prophet is a
messenger. Messengerhood is a position bestowed to only some prophets.
According to its details furnished by the Qur’ān, a rasūl decides the fate of his
addressees and implements the judgement of God on them in this very world. The
Qur’ān informs us that this final phase in the preaching endeavour of a rasūl comes
after it passes through the phases of indhār,58 indhār-i ‘ām,59 itmām al-hujjah60 and
hijrah wa barā’ah.61 It is in this phase that the divine court of justice is set up on
this earth. Punishment is meted out to the rejecters of the truth and those who have
accepted it are rewarded, and, in this way, a miniature Day of Judgement is
witnessed on the face of the earth. The history of the preaching endeavours of the
rusul related in the Qur’ān shows that at this stage generally either of the following
two situations arise.
Firstly, a rasūl has a few companions only and there is no place available to
him for migration.
Secondly, a rasūl’s companions are in substantial numbers and the Almighty
also furnishes a place to them where they can migrate and be bestowed with
political authority.
In both these situations, the established practice of the Almighty manifests
itself – the practice which the Qur’ān refers to in the following words:
È N /
8/ ; )% & F9 @7 6| (
/
Y
'
l )* :
d
9 %& /
8 ^R @ .
/ 8/ ;
(2C2 :i) Indeed those who are opposing Allah and His Messenger are bound to be
humiliated. The Almighty has ordained: “I and My messengers shall always
prevail.” Indeed, Allah is Mighty and Powerful. (58:20-21)
In the first situation, once a rasūl has left his people, divine punishment in the
form of raging storms, cyclones and other calamities descends upon those who
have rejected him and completely destroys them. It is evident from the Qur’ān
that the people of Noah (sws), Lot (sws), Sālih (sws) and Shu‘ayb (sws) besides
others met with this dreadful fate. The only exception in this case were the
Israelites. Since they primarily adhered to monotheism, instead of annihilation,
the punishment of subjugation was meted out to them once the Prophet Jesus
(sws) left them.
In the second situation, a rasūl and his companions subdue their nation by force.
In this case, the addressees of the rasūl are given some more respite for he
58. Warning.
59. Augmented and pronounced warning.
60. Communicating the truth to the extent that no one among its addressees is left with an
excuse to deny it.
61. Migration and acquittal.
53
delivers the truth to the people of the place he has migrated to till the extent that
they too are left with no excuse to deny it. Also, during this time he instructs and
purifies his followers and isolates them from his rejecters and organizes them to
fight the enemy. He also consolidates his political authority in the place he has
migrated to the extent that with its help he is able to destroy his rejecters and
achieve victory for his followers.
In the case of the Prophet Muhammad (sws), this second situation arose.
Consequently, the subject matter of the Qur’ān is the account of his indhār which
passed through various phases referred to above and culminated in the worldly
reward and retribution of his addressees. Each of its sūrahs has been revealed in
this background, and each of its groups have been arranged keeping it in view.
While taking into consideration this subject matter of the Qur’ān, the following
three things should thus always remain in consideration before a student of the
Qur’ān viz-a-viz its exegesis and interpretation:
Firstly, after deliberation on the contents of a sūrah, the exact phase in which it
was revealed should be determined. So deep and accurate is a person required to go
in this endeavour that he is able to very satisfactorily say that for example a sūrah
has been revealed in the phase of indhār or in the phase of migration and acquittal
or in the phase of reward and punishment. Each verse of a sūrah also should be
interpreted keeping in view this distinction.
Secondly, the addressees of each sūrah must be determined from among
people present at the time of revelation of the Qur’ān. They could be the
Idolaters, the People of the Book, the Hypocrites, the Prophet (sws) and his
followers or some specific group from among these denominations. It must also
be determined if parts of a sūrah address a secondary addressee besides the
primary one. Consequently, the antecedent of every pronoun, the referred to
entity of every defining article (alif lām) and the connotation of every term and
expression should be determined in the light of the addressees of the sūrah.
Thirdly, it must be determined specially in case of directives which relate to
jihād, supremacy of the truth and political authority as a result of this supremacy
whether they are a permanent directive of sharī‘ah or if they specifically relate to
the addressees of the prophetic times and the directive cannot be extended
beyond these addressees.
viii. Coherence in the Discourse
Each sūrah is a coherent collection of verses. These verses are not disjointed
and haphazardly placed in a sūrah. In fact, each sūrah has a theme and all the
verses are aptly placed with regard to this theme. When a sūrah is studied while
keeping in consideration its theme and when its coherence becomes evident as a
result of this study, it comes out as a well-knit unit. What is the value of this
coherence? While answering this question, Imām Amīn Ahsan Islāhī writes:
It is absolutely incorrect to think that nazm (coherence) is merely a subtle
thing which has no importance as regards the real objective of Islam. In my
consideration, its real worth stems from the fact that it is the door through
54
which the real knowledge and wisdom of the Qur’ān can be reached. A
person who reads the Qur’ān without the guidance of nazm will at best be
able to understand some independent and solitary directives.
Although the knowledge of independent and solitary directives is also
valuable, however there is a world of difference in having knowledge of the
effects of certain plants and herbs from a dictionary of medical terms and in
the fact that an adept doctor prepares a prescription from all these ingredients
which totally cures the patient. The brick and fabric of the Tāj Mahal would
have been used in many different buildings of the world; however, in spite of
this, there is only one Tāj Mahal. Without any real comparison, I would say
that the words and sentences of the Qur’ān all belong to the Arabic language;
however, the unparalleled arrangement of the Qur’ān has bestowed on them
the ambience and beauty which nothing on this earth can rival.
Just as families have genealogies, pious and evil deeds too have genealogies.
Sometimes we regard a pious deed to be an ordinary one, whereas it actually
belongs to the family of pious deeds from which the branches of great pious
deeds originate. Similarly, sometimes we regard an evil deed to be ordinary,
whereas it belongs to that family of evil deeds from which originate the
deadliest of diseases. A person who wants to understand the wisdom of
religion should be aware of all these steps and stages of pious and evil deeds
otherwise there is a strong chance that he would end up considering a disease
which is a harbinger to tuberculosis as the one which foretells of influenza
and vice versa. This wisdom of the Qur’ān is not evident from isolated parts
of its discourse but from its coherence and arrangement. If a person is aware
of the individual verses of a sūrah, but is not aware of the meaningful
coherence that exists between these verses, then he will never be able to have
access to this wisdom.
Similarly, the Qur’ān has furnished historical arguments as well as the ones
found in human nature and in the external world in order to substantiate some
principle premise. When a person who is aware of this arrangement deliberates
on a sūrah, he will feel that he has read a very comprehensive, well-reasoned
and satisfying discourse on the topic under discussion. On the other hand, a
person who is not aware of this arrangement may have an idea of the contents
of the discourse but will be deprived of the wisdom found in the sūrah.62
After that, he has explained the importance of Qur’ānic coherence with
reference to the collective and political unity of the Muslims:
Every person knows that it is the strong rope of the Qur’ān that holds
together the fabric of this ummah, and all Muslims have been directed to
62. Amīn Ahsan Islāhī, Tadabbur-i Qur’ān, vol. 1, 20-21.
55
hold steadfast to this rope and not divide themselves into factions. An
obvious requirement of this directive is that we must turn to the Qur’ān to
resolve all differences which arise among us; however, it is very unfortunate
that all of us have different opinions regarding the Qur’ān. There are so
many views in the interpretation of every verse, and most of these views are
contradictory to one another and we do not have any reference point to
decide which view is the correct one. If a difference of opinion arises in the
interpretation of a discourse, the most satisfactory thing which can resolve
this is the context and coherence of the discourse. Unfortunately, most
people do not regard the Qur’ān to be a coherent book having a definite
context. The result is that differences of opinions have become permanent. A
lot of differences of opinion which have arisen in fiqh are because of
disregarding the context of a verse. If this context is kept in consideration,
one will find that on most occasions only one interpretation is possible.
More critical than the issue of juristic differences is the case of misguided
sects. Most of these sects have lent credence to their beliefs through various
verses of the Qur’ān. They normally sever a verse from its context and then
interpret it the way they want to. Obviously, once a sentence is severed from
its context, one can attribute multiple meanings to it if one wants to. Some of
these meanings could never have even been imagined by the author. But for
the fear of consuming a lot of space, I could have given several examples of
verses which have been misinterpreted owing to this approach and have
wrecked havoc with the actual meaning they imply. However, no one seems to
be bothered to just look up the context and placement of the verse. He does not
give any importance to these aspects if the Qur’ān is being deliberated upon.63
It is evident from the foregoing discussion that what makes the Qur’ān a
document having one definite meaning and which resolves all differences of
interpretation and thus verifies Imām al-Farāhī’s words $K< q
$ [/ ; ]
[ 8>E
64
about it is the coherence it possesses. Imām Amīn Ahsan Islāhī writes:
In my exegesis, I have tried to determine a single interpretation of each
Qur’ānic verse because I have given full importance to the context and
coherence in the verses. In fact, the truth of the matter is that I have been
forced into this because the context and coherence in the verses have not
allowed me to swerve from this. The right interpretation becomes so clear
and obvious, and if a person is not deeply prejudiced, he can give his life but
he cannot bear to deviate from it.65
63. Ibid.
64. “There is no possibility of more than one interpretation in the Qur’ān.” See: AlFarāhī, Rasā’il fī ‘ulūm al-Qur’ān, 230.
56
It is because of this coherence in the Qur’ān that when it called upon its
addressees to emulate it, it did not ask them to produce independent verses but to
produce one or more sūrahs like it:
\/
8 R @ # SK T R U# @ # WV & G, ( * FK 6 X !
7 F 7# Y
V & )* ! 8 ;
( 2D :2) '
NR Z ! 8 ;
And if you are in doubt about what We have revealed to Our servant, then
[go and] produce a single sūrah like it. And [for this purpose] also call your
leaders besides Allah, if you are truthful [in your claim]. (2:23)
! 8; Q
8 R @"# s % @ # R }
V > A # U#" &V % > ?
, ( * ] N H >* 8 E y 9
(CD:CC) '
NR Z
Do they say: “He has forged it himself”; Tell them: “Produce ten invented
sūrahs like it and call on whom you can except God if you are truthful.”
(11:13)
The way the exponents of the Farāhī school of thought have revealed the
coherence in the Qur’ān does not require any further discussion to prove that it
does exist; however, what is the nature of this coherence? The following points will
help in understanding it:
1. Each sūrah has a theme round which its contents revolve and make it into a
unified whole. It is the most comprehensive statement of its contents and what
the soul is to a body, the theme is to a sūrah.
2. Together with the main text of a sūrah, there is an introduction and a
conclusion. The content of a sūrah in some cases can be divided into sections and
paragraphs, and in other cases only in paragraphs. Paragraphs depict small shifts
in the subject and sections depict greater shifts in it. The verses of the
introduction and of the conclusion also may at times be divided into paragraphs
as per the subject they discuss.
3. These paragraphs and these sections relate to each other not through a verse
to verse linear connection but through various literary devices like parables,
comparison or parallelism as well as through statements and passages which are
conditional, parenthetical, inferential, modifying, cyclic or which signify
corollaries, conclusions, questions or answers. This of course is not an exhaustive
list.
4. The text of a sūrah progresses through these paragraphs and sections and
gradually reaches its culmination. As a result, the sūrah assumes a distinct and
unique form and shape, and becomes a complete and independent whole.
ix. Arrangement of the Qur’ān
The sūrahs of the Qur’ān are not haphazardly compiled as is generally thought.
They have been arranged in a specific order by the Almighty, and like the
57
arrangement of the verses within a sūrah, the arrangement of the sūrahs within
the Qur’ān is very apt and meaningful with relation to the topic they discuss. In a
nutshell, as per this arrangement, the Qur’ān is divided in seven distinct groups
and the sūrahs within each group occur in pairs. This pairing of the sūrahs is on
the basis of the topics discussed, and each member of a pair has a complimentary
relation with one another. Some sūrahs are an exception to this scheme like
Sūrah Fātihah, which is like an introduction to the whole Qur’ān. Some other
sūrahs have come as a supplement or as a conclusion of a group. This scheme,
with its seven sūrah-groups and pairing of the sūrahs, is stated by the Qur’ān in
(iP : C) 8 >E
)FU @ # M6% ! K E And [O Prophet!] We have bestowed upon you seven mathānī66 which is this
great Qur’ān. (15:87)67
Each group of the Qur’ān begins with one or more Makkan sūrah and ends
with one or more Madīnan sūrah.
Following is a brief description of the seven Qur’ānic groups:
Group I {Sūrah Fātihah (1) - Sūrah Māi’dah (5)}
Makkan: 1
Madīnan: 2-5
Group II {Sūrah An‘ām (6) - Sūrah Tawbah (9)}
Makkan: 6, 7
Madīnan: 8, 9
Group III {Sūrah Yūnus (10) - Sūrah Nūr (24)}
Makkan: 10-23
Madīnan: 24
Group IV {Sūrah Furqān (25) - Sūrah Ahzāb (33)}
Makkan: 25-32
Madīnan: 33
Group V {Sūrah Sabā (34) - Sūrah Hujurāt (49)}
Makkan: 34-46
Madīnan: 47-49
Group VI {Sūrah Qāf (50) - Sūrah Tahrīm (66)}
66. Mathānī (U#) is the plural of mathnā (ÉU#) and it means something which occurs in
pairs.
67. For an explanation of this verse, see: Amīn Ahsan Islāhī, Tadabbur-i Qur’ān, vol. 4,
377-378.
58
Makkan: 50-56
Madīnan: 57-66
Group VII {Sūrah Mulk (67) - Sūrah Nās (114)}
Makkan: 67-112
Madīnan : 113-14
Each group has a theme, and the sūrahs within it are arranged according to this
theme.
The theme of the first group is to communicate the truth to the Jews and
Christians to the extent that they are left with no excuse to deny it, to institute a
new ummah from among the Ishmaelites, its spiritual purification and isolation
from the disbelievers and a description of its final covenant with the Almighty.
The theme of the second group is to communicate the truth to the polytheists of
Arabia to the extent that they are left with no excuse to deny it, spiritual
purification of the believers and their isolation from the disbelievers and a
description of the final worldly Judgement of God.
The third, fourth, fifth and sixth groups have the same theme: delivering
warning and glad tidings and spiritual purification of the believers and their
isolation from the disbelievers.
The theme of the seventh group is to warn the leadership of the Quraysh of the
consequences of the Hereafter, to communicate the truth to them to the extent
that they are left with no excuse to deny it, and, as a result, to warn them of a
severe punishment, and to give glad tidings to Muha mmad (sws) of the
dominance of his religion in the Arabian peninsula. Briefly, this can be stated as
delivering warning and glad tidings.
If the first group is not taken into consideration, the sequence of the groups is
from the end to the beginning (the seventh to the second group). Consequently,
the seventh group ends on delivering warning and glad tidings. After that, in the
sixth, fifth, fourth and third groups besides the theme of delivering warning and
glad tidings, the theme of spiritual purification of the believers and their isolation
from the disbelievers is also added. The second group is the culmination of the
groups. It is here that the indhār of Muha mmad (sws) reaches its culmination too.
Thus besides the themes of delivering warning and glad tidings, and the spiritual
purification of the believers and their isolation from the disbelievers, the worldly
Judgement of God is also depicted which is actually a miniature Day of
Judgement that will take place before the actual Day of Judgement.
The first group specifically addresses the People of the Book instead of the
polytheists of Arabia and in this respect differs from the rest. However, it too
relates to the worldly judgement pronounced in the second group in Sūrah
Tawbah in the very manner the rest of the groups relate to it. Thus the second
group is the culmination of all the groups. The topic of indhār after passing
through various phases reaches its peak of worldly judgement in this group from
both sides. The only difference are the addressees.
It is evident from this that from the seventh to the second group an ascending
59
order arrangement is present in order to relate it with the first group in this
manner.
The first group has been placed the foremost because the recipients of the
Qur’ān are its addresses the foremost.
Except for the first group, the Makkan sūrahs of each group discuss delivering
of warning and glad tidings and of communicating the truth to the addresses to
the extent that they do not have any excuse to deny it, while the Madīnan sūrahs
discuss the spiritual purification and isolation of the believers. However, both the
Makkan and Madīnan sūrahs are in harmony and consonance with one another in
each group and relate to one another in a manner a root and stem are related to
the branches.
This then is the arrangement of the Qur’ān. If it is deliberated upon at length
the extent of guidance it provides to a student of the Qur’ān in understanding the
background of the sūrahs and their time of revelation and the addressees of the
Qur’ān as well in determining the topic of a sūrah and its purport cannot be
obtained whatsoever from any thing external to the Qur’ān.
x. Historical Background
The Qur’ān must be understood in the background in which it was revealed.
According to established history, it was revealed to Muhammad (sws) in the
seventh century in Arabia. It is evident from this history that Muha mmad (sws)
explained the Qur’ān wherever and whenever a need arose, and so did the
scholars among his Companions (rta) and the scholars and researchers after them.
This history of the Qur’ān is an established fact and demands the following from
its students:
Firstly, he must be well aware of the history of the period and place in which the
Qur’ān was revealed. Every student of the Qur’ān knows that it mentions the
destruction of previous Arab nations like the ‘Ād, the Thamūd and the people of
Madyan. The views held by these peoples are alluded to by the Qur’ān. It also
mentions the preaching of their respective prophets and the way these people
reacted to it. Also depicted in the Qur’ān is the arrival of Abraham (sws) into
Arabia, the sacrifice of his son Ishmael (sws) and the construction of the Baytullāh.
The Qur’ān also refers to the influence of Abraham (sws) and Ishmael (sws) on the
cultural, moral, social and economic conditions of Arabia. Also portrayed in the
Qur’ān are the alterations done by the Quraysh in the religion constituted by
Abraham (sws) and Ishmael (sws) and the way they transformed the Baytullāh, the
centre of monotheism into a centre of idol-worship and the religious innovations
and rituals which as a result of this made way into their religion. Similarly,
discussed in the Qur’ān are the circumstances in which the Qur’ān was revealed,
the incidents which took place at that time, as well as the political and religious
views which were in vogue at that time. In order to understand all this, it is
essential that the available history of that period be fully benefited from while
keeping it subservient to the words of the Qur’ān and its coherence. Through this,
many aspects which the Qur’ān refers to can be understood better, and it is also
helpful in unfolding many complexities of the Qur’ān.
60
Secondly, full importance should be given to whatever is mentioned in Ahā dīth
and Āthār literature with reference to the Prophet (sws) and his Companions
(rta). No doubt they contain many spurious things, and since the original words
have not always been preserved and a narrator has relied on his own intellect to
transmit these words, a lot of changes have come about in the original words, yet
this literature still contains many valuable gems. While pointing out the correct
attitude in this regard, Imām Amīn Ahsan Islāhī writes:
Among the dhannī [non-definite] sources of tafsīr, Ahādīth and Āthār
occupy the highest status. If their authenticity could have been fully relied
upon, they would have had the same importance in tafsīr as the Sunnat-i
Mutawātirah. However, since Ahādīth and Āthār do not possess this degree
of authenticity, they can only be benefited from as far as they are found to be
in conformity with the absolute principles of interpreting the Qur’ān
delineated above. Those who give such importance to the Hadīth that they
make the Qur’ān subservient to it are neither aware of the status of the
Qur’ān nor that of the Hadīth. On other hand, people who don’t even refer to
the Ahādīth and Āthār in interpreting the Qur’ān deprive themselves of a
great treasure second only to the Qur’ān. I consider the Hadīth to be totally
derived from the Qur’ān; thus I have not confined myself to Ahādīth which
are mentioned in relation to a verse of the Qur’ān; as far as I could, I have
tried to benefit from the whole corpus of the Hadīth. They have helped me
the most in understanding the wisdom of the Qur’ān. If I have found a Hadīth
which is not in harmony with the Qur’ān, I have deliberated upon it for a
long period, and I have only rejected it when it became abundantly clear to
me that it was against the Qur’ān or it was in conflict with some principle of
religion. As far as correct Ahādīth are concerned, seldom has there arisen a
case in which they contradict the Qur’ān; however, when this was the case, I
have preferred the Qur’ān to them, and have written my reasons of this
preference in detail.68
Thirdly, whatever scholars and exegetes have written must be given due
consideration. It is only by benefiting from the works of previous scholars that
new dimensions are added in such disciplines; this cannot be done by ignoring
them. True knowledge does not come through arrogance and haughtiness; it
comes with humility and a sincere love for the truth. Thus it is essential that
students of the Qur’ān must always study the primary exegetical works on the
Qur’ān when they are forming an opinion or deliberating on and teaching a verse.
Prior to the leading scholars of the Farāhī school who have worked on Qur’ānic
exegesis, three primary works on the exegesis of the Qur’ān can be identified:
Jāmi‘ al-bayān of Ibn Jarīr al-Tabarī, Al-Tafsīr al-kabīr of al-Rāzī and AlKashshāf of al-Zamakhsharī. The first of these is a compendium of the opinions
of authorities of the past; the second mostly deals with theological issues and
61
third with declensions and syntax. From among these primary works, though a
student of the Qur’ān should only take what is in harmony with the words of the
Qur’ān and its coherence and arrangement, however, he should never ignore
these works.
2. Principles of Determining the Sunnah
The Sunan (plural of Sunnah) have been enumerated in the beginning of this
chapter. In the following paragraphs, some of the important principles of
determining these Sunan are elaborated upon.
i. The First Principle
Only that thing can be a Sunnah which is religious by nature and status. The
Qur’ān is absolutely clear that the prophets of Allah were sent to deliver His
religion. In their prophetic capacity, the ambit of their thoughts and deeds was only
that of religion. Everything besides this, was primarily of no concern to them. No
doubt, besides their prophetic capacity, they were also Ibrāhīm ibn Āzar, Mūsā ibn
‘Imrān. ‘Īsā ibn Maryam and Muhammad ibn ‘Abdullāh in their human capacity;
however, in this human capacity, they never asked obedience from their followers.
All their demands were confined to their prophetic capacity, and what was given to
them in this capacity was religion, and thus it was only religion whose propagation
they were liable to:
X%# 0>,; , !Z
7 # :
; !< 9 -.
/ M<F , X7Z # @ "K
@ #" ²
> T
(CD:2) * N7>A @ "K
N9 8 9 XG
He has enjoined on you the same religion which He enjoined on Noah, and
which We have now revealed to you, which We enjoined on Abraham,
Moses, and Jesus, with the assertion: “Adhere to this religion [in your lives]
and do not create any divisions in it.” (42:13)
Consequently, it is known history that the Prophet (sws) used weapons like
swords and arrows in wars, travelled on camels, constructed a mosque whose
roof was made of stems of palm trees, ate some foods which were customary in
the Arab society and showed his like or dislike for them, wore a certain dress
which was in vogue in Arabia and whose selection also had much to do with his
personal taste – however, none of these things can be termed Sunnah and neither
can any man of learning regard them to be Sunnah. At one instance, the Prophet
(sws) himself is reported to have said:
> ?
, F9 Ê/ I* )9& @ # SV )?
, > # 9 ; , .
* !R @# SV )?
, > # 9 ; > ?
, F9 F7;
@ )F"I* , .
* $dT j
@ =K7 < ; @ @" / , )F. Å q
* ¶!f b
!!f Ê/ ;…
62
FR > # (, 9 F9 … j
X . I am also a human being. When I direct you about something which relates to
your religion, take it from me and when I express my own opinion [about
something which is outside this sphere], then my status in this regard is
nothing more than that of a human being … I had conjectured about
something.69 Do not hold me accountable for such things which are based on
opinion and conjecture. However, if I say something on behalf of God, take
it because I will never forge a lie on God … You very well know about your
worldly affairs.70
ii. The Second Principle
The Sunnah entirely relates to practical affairs of life. Belief, ideology, history,
occasions of revelation (sha’n al-nuzūl) and other similar things do not fall in its
sphere. In the Arabic language, Sunnah means “trodden path”. The way the
Almighty dealt with peoples to whom messengers were sent by rewarding or
punishing these people is called sunnatullāh by the Qur’ān. Consequently, the
word Sunnah cannot be applied to things such as faith, and nothing which relates
to theoretical knowledge can be regarded as Sunnah. Its ambit is practical things
and everything that does not fall in this ambit cannot be called Sunnah.
iii. The Third Principle
The third principle is that even things which belong to the practical sphere cannot
be regarded Sunnah if they are initiated by the Qur’ān. It is known that the Prophet
Muhammad (sws) had amputated the hands of thieves, flogged criminals of
adultery, stoned people to death for sexual misconduct, fought with people who
deliberately denied the truth – however, all these acts cannot be termed Sunnah. All
these are directives initiated by the Qur’ān, and the Prophet (sws) merely followed
them. On the other hand, directives such as the prayer, the fast, zakāh, hajj and
animal sacrifice are also mentioned in the Qur’ān and it has also made some
corrections in them; however, it becomes evident from the Qur’ān itself that these
directives were initiated by Muhammad (sws) himself once he had revived them as
part of the religion of Abraham (sws) and given them religious sanction. Thus they
must be regarded as Sunnah which the Qur’ān has ratified. So if something is
originally based on the Qur’ān and the Prophet (sws) has merely explained it or
followed it in exactly the same way he was directed to, then these words or acts of
the Prophet (sws) will not be called Sunnah; they will be termed as the Prophet’s
explanation and exemplary manner in which he acted upon them. Only those things
will be regarded as Sunnah which are originally based on the words, practices or
tacit approvals of the Prophet (sws), and they cannot be regarded as following a
directive of the Qur’ān or an explanation of a directive mentioned in it.
69. Reference is to the opinion he gave to the people of Madīnah regarding the
pollination of palm-trees.
70. Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 1038-1039, (nos. 6127, 6126, 6128).
iv. The Fourth Principle
63
A new Sunnah is not constituted by merely observing some Sunnah in an
optional manner. We know that the Prophet (sws) while obeying the Qur’ānic
directive: (Ci :2 ) > T Q
8/ I* M> ²
7 s @# (he who does a virtue of his own
will, God accepts it and is all-knowing, (2:158)) offered optional prayers besides
the obligatory ones, fasted optionally besides the obligatory fasts of Ramadān,
offered animal sacrifice at instances in which it was not obligatory; however,
none of these optional acts of worship constitute a new Sunnah. The way the
Prophet (sws) showed diligence in worshipping over and above what was
required of him can definitely be termed as a good example that he set for his
followers; however, it cannot be regarded as an independent Sunnah.
Similar is the case of doing some deed of religion in its most ultimate and
perfect form. The wudū (ablution) and ghusl (bathing) of the Prophet (sws) are
two very good examples that can be presented in this regard. The way the
Prophet (sws) went about doing these does not constitute any independent or
original deed that they may be regarded as another Sunnah. He has in fact tried to
obey an original Sunnah in its most complete and perfect form. Hence they shall
be regarded as the exemplary form in which he acted upon a Sunnah, and not
regarded as independent Sunan.
v. The Fifth Principle
Things which merely state some aspects of human nature cannot be regarded as
Sunnah except if the prophets of God have made any of them an essential part of
religion. Beasts having canine teeth, wild birds having claws and tamed donkeys
have been prohibited by the Prophet (sws); however, this prohibition is only a
delineation of human nature.71 Hence this prohibition cannot be termed as
Sunnah. Earlier in this chapter, while discussing the principles of understanding
the Qur’ān, it has been reasoned out in the sub-section “Hadīth and the Qur’ān”
found in the section “The Final Authority” that after the prohibition of certain
food items mentioned in the Qur’ān (6:145 and 2:173) this is a mere delineation
of human nature. Man inherently knows that lions, tigers and elephants are not
meant to be eaten. He is also well aware of the fact that horses and mules are a
means of transportation and have no role in satisfying one’s hunger. There are
some other similar things also which have been mentioned in various narratives
and should be understood thus, and not as independent Sunan.
vi. The Sixth Principle
Those guidelines of the Prophet (sws) also cannot be regarded as Sunnah the
nature of which is fully sufficient to show that the Prophet (sws) never wanted to
constitute them as Sunnah. One example of this are the utterances and
supplications which are said in the qa‘dah. It is evident from various narratives that
the Prophet (sws) taught the tashahhud and the durūd to be recited in the qa‘dah;
864, (nos. 3433, 4994).
64
however, it is also very clear from these narratives that neither did the Prophet
(sws) himself prescribe these supplications for this occasion nor, after teaching
them, did he make them mandatory upon people to read them. They are part of his
favourite supplications and nothing better than these can be imagined; however, in
this regard, his own attitude shows that he did not want to bind people in any way.
He in fact wanted to give them the option to either read these supplications which
he taught them or read some others to invoke the Almighty. Thus the only thing
that is Sunnah in this regard is that one must sit in the qa‘dah position in the
second and last rak‘at of the prayer; other than this, no other thing is Sunnah in this
sphere.
vii. The Seventh Principle
Just as the Qur’ān is not validated through khabar-i wāhid, the Sunnah is also
not validated through it. The Sunnah is an independent source of religion. The
Prophet Muhammad (sws) was liable to communicate it with great care and
diligence in its original form and in a manner that would render it certain. It was
not left to a person’s choice to communicate it further as is the case of a khabar-i
wāhid. Consequently, the source of the Sunnah is the consensus of the ummah,
just as the source of the Qur’ān is the consensus of the ummah. Just as the Qur’ān
has been transmitted to the ummah by the consensus and verbal perpetuation of
the Companions (rta) of the Prophet (sws), the Sunnah is transmitted to the
ummah by the their consensus and their practical perpetuation. Less than this
extent of validation, the Qur’ān and Sunnah cannot be accepted; only the
Ahādīth, which depict the exemplary personality of the Prophet (sws) or which
contain his explication are transmitted through lesser means of validation.
These are the seven principles of determining the Sunnah. If what has been
transmitted to the ummah by the Prophet (sws) other than the Qur’ān is
deliberated upon in the light of these principles, the Sunnah, like the Qur’ān, can
be determined with absolute certainty.
3. Principles of Understanding the Hadīth
Ahādīth (plural of Hadīth) are narratives which record the words, deeds and tacit
approvals of the Prophet Muhammad (sws). They are mostly akhbār-i ahād (isolate
reports). It is absolutely evident that they do not add to the contents of religion
stated in the Qur’ān and Sunnah. In technical terms, they do not add any article of
faith or any deed to religion. It has been stated at the beginning of this chapter that
it is outside the scope of Ahādīth to give an independent directive not covered by
the Qur’ān and Sunnah. However, this is also a reality that the Hadīth literature is
the largest and most important source which records the biography, history and the
exemplary life of the Prophet Muhammad (sws) as well as his invaluable
explanations of various issues of religion. Thus it occupies such great importance
that no student of religion can ignore it. It is because of this importance of Hadīth
that it is essential to know the principles which help us in understanding them.
65
Before elaborating on these principles, we will first have a look at the grounds
on the basis of which a Hadīth is accepted or rejected.
i. Chain of Narration of a Hadīth
It is the chain of narration of a narrative which makes it a Hadīth that can be
attributed to the Prophet (sws). In addition to any hidden flaws in the chain of
narration of a Hadīth (‘ilal), the probity of the narrators (‘adl),72 their grasp and
memory (dabt) and their contemporaneousness (ittisāl) are the three standards
which should be kept in consideration in the light of the material which the
scholars of Hadīth have painstakingly made available. This is the standard which
scholars of Hadīth have put forth for the examination of the chain of narration of
a Hadīth, and is so sound that no addition can be made to it nor anything taken
away from it.
Since attributing something suspect to the Prophet (sws) can be of severe
consequences in this world and in that to come, it is necessary to apply this
standard without any lenience and with absolute impartiality to every narrative
attributed to him. Only those narratives should be considered acceptable which
fully conform to this standard. Thus no narrative attributed to the Prophet (sws)
even if found in primary works as the al-Jāmi al-sahīh of Imām Bukhārī, al-Jāmi
al-sahīh of Imām Muslim and the al-Mu’attā of Imām Mālik can be accepted
without application of this standard.
ii. Text of a Hadīth
After investigating the chain of narration of a Hadīth, the second thing which
requires investigation is the text of a Hadīth. Although scholars of Hadīth have
left no stone unturned in investigating the characters and biographies of the
narrators and have spent a greater part of their lives in this research, yet like
every human endeavour, the natural flaws which still exist in the narration of a
Hadīth73 require that the following two things must always remain in
consideration while investigating the text of a Hadīth:
1. Nothing in it should be against the Qur’ān and Sunnah.
2. Nothing in it should be against established facts derived from knowledge
and reason.
It has already been explained that in religion the Qur’ān is the mīzān (the scale
of truth) and the furqān (the distinguisher between truth and falsehood). It is like
a guardian of every religious concept and it has been revealed as a barometer to
judge between what is right and what is wrong. Thus no further explanation is
required of the fact that if anything is against the Qur’ān, then it must stand
rejected.
72. The soundness of character of the Companions of the Prophet (sws), however is an
exception and does not need the conformation of any standard. The Almighty Himself
has borne witness to it in His Book. See: The Qur’ān, 3:110.
73. For details see: Amīn Ahsan Islāhī, Mabādī tadabbur-i hadīth, 1st ed., Lahore:
Faran Foundation, 1991.
66
Similar is the case of the Sunnah. Whatever religion has been received through
it is as certain and authentic as the Qur’ān, as has already been explained earlier.
There is no difference between the level of authenticity of the two. Just as the
Qur’ān is validated thought the consensus of the ummah, the Sunnah is also
determined from its consensus. Since this fact is an absolute reality about the
Sunnah, thus if a Hadīth is against the Sunnah and if there is no way out to
resolve a conflict between the two, the Hadīth in consideration must necessarily
be rejected.
Established facts derived from knowledge and reason also have the same status
in this regard. The Qur’ān is absolutely clear that its message is based on these
established facts. Even its arguments on such basic issues as tawhīd and the
Hereafter are primarily based on these facts. It is the requirements and demands
of these facts which the Qur’ān highlights through its teachings. Every student of
the Qur’ān is aware that it presents these facts as deciding factors for the message
it puts forth. It presented them as the final word both before the Idolaters of
Arabia and the People of the Book. Those who oppose these are regarded by it as
people who follow their base desires. Thus intuitive realities, historical truths,
results of experience and observation – all are discussed in the Qur’ān in this
very capacity. Hence how can a Hadīth which is against these facts regarded by
the Qur’ān as ones which distinguish between the truth and untruth be accepted?
It is obvious that it shall stand rejected. All leading scholars of Hadīth also hold
this view. Al-Khatīb writes:
]A
#r !G
b,U
8>E
< ]E
< W*!# K<
© ]6E [
, ²sE# ]
R ] !G
x>Ë -&o
A khabar-i wāhid cannot be accepted which is against sense and reason, is
against an established and explicit directive of the Qur’ān, is against a known
Sunnah or is against a practice which is observed like the Sunnah or its conflict
with some conclusive argument becomes absolutely evident.74
Let us now take a look at the principles of understanding the Hadīth:
i. Literary Appreciation of the Arabic Language
Just as the Qur’ān has been revealed in highly literary Arabic, the language of
the Hadīth too is highly literary Arabic. There is no doubt that a great number of
Ahādīth have not been transmitted in their original words, yet whatever much has
been preserved of the language of the Prophet (sws) and his Companions (rta) is
still enough for a keen student of the Qur’ān to distinguish it from other material.
Like the Qur’ān, the language of the Hadīth too has a certain standard which does
not accept any adulteration of material substandard to it. Thus it is necessary that
by a continuous study of its language, students of Hadīth are able to acquire
74. Ahmad ibn ‘Alī ibn Thābit al-Khatīb al-Baghdādī, Al-Kifāyah fī ‘ilm al-riwayah
(Madīnah: Al-Maktbah al-‘ilmiyyah, n.d.), 432.
67
enough skill of the language so as to reject narratives like ?
7 \
Ì ?
\
on the
very basis of the language used in it. Similarly, they should have no problems in
understanding the rather difficult style used in > 6
\, > \6
.76 This skill is also
required to solve difficulties posed by the syntax and morphology of the Arabic
language. A person should have a deep study of what the authorities of these
subjects have written. No one is able to solve the difficulties of Hadīth unless he
is conversant with the delicacies of the Arabic language and its various styles and
constructions.
75
ii. Interpretation in the Light of the Qur’ān
The Hadīth should be interpreted in the light of the Qur’ān. The status
occupied by the Qur’ān has already been alluded to earlier. It is the most definite
and authentic record of whatever Muhammad (sws) did in his status of a Prophet
and a Messenger. Consequently, most topics covered in the Hadīth are related to
the Qur’ān the way a branch is related to a stem or the way an explanation is
related to the text it explains. Without a recourse to the original text, it is obvious
that its corollaries and explanations cannot be understood. If all the mistakes in
interpreting the Hadīth are minutely analyzed, this situation becomes abundantly
clear. The incidents of stoning to death in the times of the Prophet (sws), the
assassination of Ka‘b ibn Ashraf, punishment meted out in the graves, narratives
of intercession and directives as
\7!
] \N9 8 9 }
> # 9 (I have been directed to wage
77
war against these people) and H N \* !R p
K7 , @ # (execute the person who changes
his faith)78 have become issues which have caused a lot of confusion and have
been subjected to misinterpretation because they have not been understood by
relating them to their basis in the Qur’ān.
In short, if this principle is kept in consideration, a lot of perplexities are
resolved in understanding the Hadīth.
iii. Understanding the Occasion of the Hadīth
A Hadīth must be understood with reference to the instance and occasion of the
topic it records. What was the occasion on which it was said? What was the
background in which it was said? Who were the addressees? If one does not
address these questions in interpreting a Hadīth, on many occasions one fails to get
to the right interpretation. The Hadīth Í> \N @
\# 7zl (the rulers will be from the
Quraysh)79 is a famous narrative. By the apparent words of this Hadīth, scholars of
our ummah have been led to believe that a Muslim ruler must always be from
among the tribe of the Quraysh. If this is accepted then at least with reference to the
75. Mālik, Al-Mu’attā, 540, (no. 2568); Abū ‘Abdullāh Muhammad ibn Yazīd ibn
Mājah al-Qazwīnī, Sunan, 1st ed., vol. 3 (Beirut: Dār al-kutub al-‘ilmiyyah, 1998), 232233, (no. 2553).
76. Muslim, Al-Jami‘ al-sahīh, 749, (no. 4414).
77. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jami‘ al-sahīh, 7, (no. 25); Muslim, Al-Jami‘ al-sahīh, 33, (no. 129).
78. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jami‘ al-sahīh, 498, (no. 3017).
79. Abū ‘Abdullāh Ahmad ibn Muhammad ibn Hanbal, Musnad, vol. 3 (Beirut: Dār
ihyā’ al-turāth al-‘arabī, 1994), 583, (no. 11898).
68
political system there remains no difference between Islam and Brahmanism. The
basic reason in misinterpreting this Hadīth is the fact that this statement of the
Prophet (sws) related to the political situation which was to arise right after him;
instead of understanding this aspect, the directive stated in it was regarded to be an
independent directive of religion applicable for all times. There are numerous such
Ahādīth in canonical works and they cover very important topics. It is essential
that they be understood by keeping in consideration this principle.
iv. Analysis of all the Variant Texts
All the variant texts of a Hadīth must be studied in order to form an opinion
about it. Many a time, a person may form an opinion about a Hadīth by not
studying its variants; however, once he deliberates on all the variants his overall
interpretation changes. One glaring example of this are the Ahādīth which
mention the prohibition of pictures and portraits. If only some of the narratives
are studied, one can easily conclude that this prohibition is absolute and every
picture and portrait is prohibited in Islam. However, if all the variants are
collected and analyzed, it becomes evident that the prohibition is regarding only
those pictures which have been made for worshipping. Several similar examples
can be cited from the corpus of the Hadīth. Thus it is essential that if one is not
satisfied from the apparent words of a Hadīth, one must gather and collate all its
variants to form an opinion.
v. Reason and Revelation
It must be appreciated that reason and revelation never contradict. Earlier on,
while explaining the principles of acceptance or rejection of a Hadīth, it has been
explained that religion is based on universally established facts derived from
knowledge and reason, and if a Hadīth appears to be contradicting these
established facts, then it must be deliberated upon repeatedly. However,
summarily rejecting a Hadīth, if it appears to be against these facts is not the
correct academic approach. Similarly, ignoring these facts and accepting an
insubstantial interpretation of the Hadīth should also not be the case. Experience
shows that when a narrative is analyzed in the correct perspective, then many a
time no contradiction remains with these facts and what is stated in the Hadīth
becomes very clear. This of course can only be achieved when it is fully accepted
that there can be no contradiction between reason and revelation. The works of
scholars who have kept this principle in consideration speak volumes of how
aptly they have been able to interpret a Hadīth. Thus one must always take into
account this all important principle in interpreting the Hadīth.
,!c !Nw& q~, ]~6
F& 6 !Nw& E< ¼ F& (O God! Show us the truth the way it is and make us follow it and show us
falsehood the way it is and make us abstain from it.)
_____________
Preamble 2
The True Religion
1. Essence of Religion
In one word, the essence of religion in Qur’ānic terms is “‘ibādah” (worship)
of God. It is in reality “worship” which the Creator of this world desires of His
servants. The Qur’ān says:
(4:C) 8 K6 /
; `
FI
@7 _
b
E #
And I created jinn and mankind only to worship Me. (51:56)
At various places in the Qur’ān, it is mentioned very clearly that the Almighty
sent His messengers to inform people of this very reality:
(D4:C4) }
|/s
6!c Q
K6 8 9 $[%&7 V #7 9 ] )* !U , K E And We raised a messenger in each nation with the message: “Worship God
and keep away from al-Tāghūt.” (16:36)
What does “worship” mean? A little deliberation on the above verse of Sūrah
Nahl reveals the answer: Here man has been asked, on the one hand, to refrain
from what is al-Tāghūt and, on the other, to worship God. al-Tāghūt and alShaytān are used synonymously in the Qur’ān: they refer to someone who is
arrogant and rebellious before the Almighty. The opposite of this obviously is
humility and modesty. Consequently, lexicographers generally explain worship as
]
.
²hÄ R6
]Z9 (worship, in fact, is humility and servility).1
If this humility and servility exists in a person with a true comprehension of the
mercy, power, providence and wisdom of the Almighty then it is instrumental in
totally humbling a person before Him with His great love and great fear. The
Qur’ānic words khushū‘, khudū‘, ikhbāt, inābah, khashyah, tada rru‘, qunūt etc
are used to depict this very state of a person – a state which originates from his
inner-self and which then embraces his whole self. Dhikr (remembering God to
attain peace and inner satisfaction), shukr (expressing immense gratitude to God
on His abounding favours), taqwā (fearing God’s anger), ikhlās (devoting one’s
self to God), tawakkul (trusting God), tafwīd submitting one’s self and all of
1. Ibn Manzūr, Lisān al-‘arab, vol. 3, 271.
The True Religion
70
one’s affairs to God), taslīm-o ridā (being content at all decisions of God) – all of
these are the inner manifestations of this relationship between the worshipped
God and His worshippers. In the words of the Qur’ān, this relationship practically
manifests itself in the following ways:
8 >6 G
0 ,"& K , 76% MK_
7 % ^> , > ; @ .
/ !Ã, @ # Å F7;
(C4C :D2) 8 EA! 0 !N w & 7# M ~ $* ,7& 8 K B c h @ ,!c X*_
None profess belief in Our revelations except those who, when reminded
through them, prostrate themselves in adoration and give glory to their Lord
while expressing their gratitude to Him and are not rebellious to their Lord.
Their backs forsake their beds; they pray to their Lord in fear and in hope
and who spend [in His way] from what We gave them. (32:15-16)
This kneeling, prostrating, glorifying and praising the Lord, supplicating before
Him and sacrificing life and wealth for His pleasure – all these are real forms of
“worship”. However, since a person is not mere beliefs; he also has a practical
life in this world, this “worship” relates to this practical life as well and in this
manner becomes inclusive of obedience. It now requires that a person’s outer-self
also bow before the Creator before Whom his inner-self has bowed. His outerself should also become subservient to the Creator to Whom his inner-self has
become subservient, to the extent that no aspect of life should be left out of it. In
other words, he should become a servant of his Lord in every sense of the word.
The Qur’ān says:
(PP:22) 8 A / >
* 7,& K6 K_
% & !# @ .
/ ^9 Believers! Kneel and prostrate yourselves and become servants of your Lord
and do good deeds that you may succeed. (22:77)
2. Definition of Religion
When “worship” prescribes metaphysical and ethical bases for this relationship
between a servant and His Lord, institutes rituals and stipulates bounds and limits
to fulfil the requisites of this relationship in this world, then in the terminology of
the Qur’ān, this is called “religion” (dīn). The form of this religion which the
Almighty has explained to mankind through His prophets is called “the true
religion” (dīn al-haqq) by the Qur’ān, and its followers are directed by the Qur’ān
to fully adopt it in their lives and not create any divisions in it:
X%# 0>,; , !Z
7 # :
; !< 9 -.
/ M<F , X7Z # @ "K
@ #" ²
> T
(CD:2) * N7>A @ "K
N9 8 9 XG
He has prescribed for you the same religion which He prescribed for Noah,
and which We have now revealed to you and which We enjoined on
Abraham, Moses, and Jesus, with the assertion: “Adhere to this religion [in
71
The True Religion
your lives] and do not create any divisions in it.” (42:13)
3. Contents of Religion
The metaphysical and ethical bases of this worship which have been prescribed by
religion are called al-Hikmah, and the rituals and limits prescribed for it by religion
are called al-Kitāb by the Qur’ān:
(CCD:) M :
Q
]h* 8 @ # :
/ :
Q
p F9
And God has revealed to you al-Kitāb and al-Hikmah and in this manner
taught you what you did not know before, and great is God’s favour upon
you. (4:113)
Q
E7 , @ "# p F9 # Q
b
F >
(2DC:2) SV ) T ] , Q
8/ 9 And remember the favours He has bestowed upon you, and the al-Kitāb and
al-Hikmah which He has revealed to you, of which He instructs you and keep
fearing Allah and know that He has knowledge of all things. (2:231)
The Qur’ān also refers to al-Kitāb as sharī‘ah:
(Ci:) 8 @ .
/ S0 9 B 67 67* > # (
@ #" V >T X ! c 7 =
Then We set you on a clear sharī‘ah regarding religion. So follow it, and do
not yield to the desires of men who know not. (45:18)
al-Hikmah has always remained the same in all revealed religions; however,
the sharī‘ah has remained different due to evolution and change in human
civilizations and societies:
(i :) W$ K < $ #7 9 _
Q
ST Mc!# $ > T !# ! c ]Â We have ordained a law and assigned a path for each of you. Had God
pleased, He could have made of you one community. (5:48)
A study of divine scriptures shows that the sharī‘ah constitutes the major portion
of the Torah and the hikmah generally constitutes the Injīl. The Psalms are hymns
which glorify the Almighty and are a forerunner to the hikmah of the Injīl. The
Qur’ān was revealed as a masterpiece of literature comprising both sharī‘ah and
hikmah giving warning to those who evade it and glad tidings to those who follow
it. The fact that the Qur’ān is a blend of both sharī‘ah and hikmah is clearly
mentioned in the verses 2:231 and 4:113 quoted above. About the Torah and the
Injīl, the Almighty while narrating one of His dialogues which will take place with
Jesus (sws) on the Day of Judgement says:
72
The True Religion
(CC:) ] Æa W & 7
:
/ ;
And when I instructed you with the sharī‘ah and the hikmah, that is the
Torah and the Gospel. (5:110)
al-Hikmah basically comprises the following two topics:
1. Faith
2. Ethics
al-Kitāb comprises the following ten topics:
1. The Sharī‘ah of Worship Rituals
2. The Social Sharī‘ah
3. The Political Sharī‘ah
4. The Economic Sharī‘ah
5. The Sharī‘ah of Preaching
6. The Sharī‘ah of Jihād
7. The Penal Sharī‘ah
8. The Dietary Sharī‘ah
9. Islamic Customs and Etiquette
10. Oaths and their Atonement
This is all as far as the content of religion is concerned.
4. Prophets and Messengers
The envoys of God who have brought this religion are called “Prophets”. A
study of the Qur’ān shows that besides being assigned the position of
“Prophethood” (nubuwwah), some of them were also assigned the position of
“Messengerhood” (risālah).
“Prophethood” means that a person after receiving divine revelation teaches the
truth to his addressees, and gives glad tidings of a good fate in the Hereafter to
those who accept the truth and warns those among them who reject it that a bad
fate awaits them. In the terminology of the Qur’ān, delivering such glad tidings is
called bashārah and delivering such warnings is called indhār:
(2CD:2) @ &. !# @ >?
" 6# '
"6!7
Q
+
6* W$ K < $ #7 9
7!
8 Mankind was once one community. [Then differences arose between them].
So God sent forth prophets as bearers of glad tidings and as warners. (2:213)
“Messengerhood” means that a prophet is assigned to his people such that he
decides their fate through divine sanction so that if they reject him, he practically
enforces the sovereignty of the truth upon them by implementing on them God’s
Judgement in this very world:
The True Religion
73
(P:C) 8 [ 0 º
G
E , !, ) h
N %& Sc I* p %&7 V #7 9 ] And for each community, there is a messenger. Then when their messenger
comes, their fate it decided with justice and they are not wronged. (10:47)
È N /
8/ ; )% & F9 @7 6| (
/
Y
'
l )* :
d
9 %& /
8 ^R @ .
/ /8;
(2C2 :i) Indeed those who are opposing Allah and His Messenger shall be humiliated.
The Almighty has ordained: “I and My messengers shall always prevail.
Indeed Allah is Mighty and Powerful.” (58:20-21)
It is in accordance with this established practice about risālah that it was thus
ordained about Muhammad (sws):
(O:4C) 8 >?
H > @ "K
X H > " @ R xK , %& ] % & 9 -.
/ 0
It is He Who has sent his rasūl with guidance and the religion of truth that he
may make it sovereign over all religions [of Arabia], even though these
Idolaters [of Arabia] may detest this. (61:9)
The way this established practice about risālah manifests itself is that the
Almighty selects His messengers so that reward and punishment can be meted out
in this world through them before the actual Day of Judgement. It becomes a
miniature rehearsal of what is going to take place on that Day. These messengers
are told that if they honour their covenant with God, they will be rewarded in this
very world and if they do not do so, they will be punished in this very world. The
result is that the very existence of these messengers becomes a sign of God, and it
is as if their people can observe God walking on earth with these messengers and
delivering His verdicts. On the basis of the signs of truth that they have directly
observed, they are directed to propagate the truth and present to the people with
full certainty the very guidance of God the way they have received it from Him. In
the terminology of the Qur’ān, this is called shahādah. Once this is established, it
becomes a basis of the judgement of the Almighty both in this world and in that to
come. Consequently, the Almighty grants dominance to these messengers, and
punishes those who reject the message presented by these messengers. For this
very reason, Muhammad (sws) is called shāhid and shahīd in the Qur’ān:
(C:PD) $
%& 8 > * X
; ! % & 9 MK0 T $
%& ; ! % & 9 7F;
[O Quraysh of Makkah!] We have sent forth a Messenger to you to bear
witness before you, just as earlier We sent a Messenger to the Pharaoh.
(73:15)
This position of shahādah was bestowed, besides other messengers, upon the
progeny of Abraham (sws) too. For this reason, the Qur’ān (2:143) called them
74
The True Religion
an intermediate group (ummat-i wasat) between God’s Messenger and His
creation, and asserted that they have been chosen for this position just as the
Almighty chooses some great personalities among mankind and grants them the
status of a prophet or a messenger:
,9 /#"
V > < @ # @ "K
)* ] c # 6c 0 H R c 7 < /
)* K0 c
SK T F MKT p%>7 8 .0 )* ]6N @# '
G
7% 0 0>,;
(Pi:22)
7!
X
And struggle for the cause of God in a befitting manner. He has chosen you
[for this responsibility], and laid on you no burdens in the observance of your
faith. He has chosen for you the way of Abraham, your father. He named you
Muslims earlier and in this [period of the last Prophet] as well. [He had chosen
you] so that the Prophet may bear witness before you, and that you yourselves
may bear witness [to this religion] before other people of this world. (22:78)
5. Purpose of Divine Books
Generally, the Almighty has also revealed His books with prophets and
messengers, and, according to the Qur’ān, the purpose of their revelation is to
judge between what is right and what is wrong so that people can resolve their
differences through them. In this manner, they are able to adhere to justice
regarding the truth. The Qur’ān says:
(2CD : 2) * A *
7!
@ , " , # p F9
And with these [prophets], He sent down His Book as the decisive truth so
that it may settle these differences between people. (2:213)
(2:P) º
G
E ,
7!
y E
8 # !
F9
And with these [messengers] We sent down Our Book which is the Judge
[between the right and the wrong] so that [through it] people are able to
adhere to justice [regarding what is the truth]. (57:25)
6. The Responsibility of Indhār
The chain of prophets and messengers began with Adam (sws) and ended on
Muha mmad (sws). After his departure, divine revelation ceased and the
institution of Prophethood was terminated (the Qur’ān, 33:40). Consequently, the
responsibility of indhār ie. to warn people to adhere to their religion now lies
with the scholars of the ummah till the Day of Judgement. This responsibility has
been mentioned in the Qur’ān in the following words:
&. !
@ "K
)* E/ A A zÃ~ !#" V N> * ] @# > A F [ * $ */Ã >A !
8 !# Å 8 #
(C22:O) 8 &. / ; c & ; # N
The True Religion
75
And it was not possible for all the believers to undertake [this job]. So why did
not a few from every group among them come forward to gain sound
knowledge in religion and warn the people of their [respective] nations, when
[after acquiring knowledge] they returned to them that they take heed. (9:122)
The Almighty has specified that this indhār shall be done through the Qur’ān.
Verses such as (:) K k
@# 8 >E
, > . * (remind through the Qur’an
whoever fears My warning, (50:45)), and (2:2) Me6
MRc , 0K 0 c (and
through this [Qur’ān] fight with them with full force, (25:52)) point to this. For this
very reason, the Prophet (sws) is a nadhīr (warner) for the whole world, and the
scholars of religion actually communicate his indhār to people: 8 N> A
p
7 F -.
/ & 6
(C:2) M>.F '
8 H K 6 X (blessed be He who has revealed al-Furqān to His
servant, that it may warn the whole world, (25:1)). Consequently, the Qur’ān says:
(CO:4) · , @# , &. Fl̄ 8>E
.0 )7 ; ) < 9
And this Qur’ān has been revealed to me that I may thereby warn you and
those whom it may reach. (6:19)
7. Islam: The Name of this Religion
The religion introduced in the foregoing pages is called “Islam”, and the
Almighty has asserted in the Qur’ān that no other religion is acceptable to Him:
@ # W > )* 0 !# ] 6E @* M!R y q
% a > | · 6 @# … y q
% a Q
K ! @ "K
8/ ;
(i { CO:D) @ >%
The only true religion in God’s sight is Islam … and he that chooses a
religion other than Islam, it will not be accepted from him and in the world to
come he will surely be among the losers. (3:19, 85)
Just as the word “Islam” is used for the whole corpus of religion, it is also
sometimes used to imply its outer form. As regards its outer form, it consists of
the following five things:
1. Bearing witness that there is no god besides Allah and Muha mmad (sws) is
His Messenger
2. Offering the prayer
3. Paying zakāh
4. Keeping the fasts of Ramadān
5. Offering the hajj of the Baytullāh
The Qur’ān has stressed upon all these directives at numerous places. In a
narrative of the Prophet (sws), all these five have been mentioned thus:
y n
W 7 ) Å W n
7 E j
p% &7 MK7 # 8/ 9 j
¯ /
; ; 8 9 K ?
8 9 y % I
The True Religion
76
b
6
Î7 8 h# &
Islam is that you bear witness that there is no god besides Allah, and
Muhammad (sws) is His Messenger and be diligent in the prayer and pay the
zakāh and keep the fasts of Ramadān and offer the hajj of the Baytullāh.2
8. I%mān: The Inner Aspect of Religion
The inner aspect of religion is “īmān” (belief). As per its details mentioned in
the Qur’ān, this inner aspect also consists of five things:
1. Belief in God
2. Belief in the Angels
3. Belief in the Prophets
4. Belief in Divine Books
5. Belief in the Day of Judgement
The Qur’ān says:
@ , u
>" A F [ % & 6 zÏ# Q
, @ # ]¸ 8 !# Å ,"&7 @# ; p F9 , p%>7 @ # (2i : 2) e n
:
; !,7& :
F>A | ! ~ 9 ! % N % &^ @"# KV < 9
The Messenger has believed in what has been revealed to him by His Lord,
and so do those who follow [him]. All of them professed faith in God and
His angels and His books and His messengers. [They affirm:] “We do not
discriminate between any of God’s messengers,” and they said: “We heard
and have obeyed. Lord! We seek Your forgiveness, and [believe that on the
Day of Judgment] to You shall we return.” (2:285)
The Prophet (sws) while including a corollary of belief in Allah – the good and
evil of fate ordained by God – has referred to this set of beliefs in the following
manner:
H >Ð T H > & K E , @ # Å > Ã
y % & 6 z# j
, @ # Å 8 9 :8I
I%mān is that you believe in God and His Angels and His Books and His
Messengers and the Hereafter and the good and evil fate [ordained by your
God]. 3
i. Permanent Requirements of I%mān
When this īmān, in its essence, enters the heart and receives its confirmation
from it, then on the very basis of its presence requires two things:
(1) Righteous Deeds (a‘māl-i sālih)
(2) Urging one another to the truth and urging one another to remain steadfast
3. Ibid., 22, (no. 93).
77
The True Religion
on it (tawāsī bi al-haqq wa tawāsī bi al-sabr)
The Qur’ān says:
\Z " \, Z
}
7n
!# 9 @ . / /
; >V G
) A 8 GF
8/ ; > n
(D C :CD) > 6n
7 ,
Time bears witness that these people shall definitely be in a state of loss.
Yes! except those who accepted faith and did righteous deeds and urged one
another to the truth and urged one another to remain steadfast on it. (103:1-3)
(1) Righteous Deeds
All deeds which result once the morals of a person are purified are called
righteous deeds. All their bases are found in human nature and intellect, and the
sharī‘ah of God has been revealed to guide mankind towards these righteous deeds.
(2) Urging one another to the truth and urging one another to remain steadfast on it
This relates to one’s immediate surroundings. This is an obvious requirement
of accepting the truth and is also termed as amr bi al-ma‘rūf and nahī ‘an almunkar by the Qur’ān, implying the fact that a person should exhort those in his
surroundings to what is ma‘rūf (good) according to human nature and intellect
and forbid them from what is munkar (evil) according to it:
(PC:O) > !
@ 8 ! k
> , 8 >#( g
V , S
9 h
, }
!# Å 8 !# Å And believers, both men and women, are friends to one another. [They]
enjoin what is good and forbid what is evil. (9:71)
Every Muslim should fulfil this requirement of faith as a well-wisher. If a
person wants to fulfil this requirement with the right spirit, then it cannot be
fulfilled unless he is a well-wisher of his fellow human beings. The Prophet (sws)
is reported to have said:
#7 Ã @ G
7 z(
%> , /
n
!7
@ K" Religion is well-wishing for God, for His book, for His Messenger, for the
rulers of the Muslims and for their common masses.4
ii. Contingent Requirements of I%%mān
Described above are the requirements of faith in ordinary circumstances.
However, there are certain circumstances in which three other requirements can
arise. They are:
(1) Migration for the Cause of Religion (Hijrah)
4. Ibid., 44-45, (no. 196).
The True Religion
78
(2) Helping the Cause of Religion (Nusrah)
(3) Adhering to Justice (Qiyām bi al-Qist)
Their details follow:
(1) Migration for the Cause of Religion (Hijrah)
If it becomes difficult for a person to worship the Almighty, he is persecuted for
his religious beliefs and a stage comes when it becomes impossible for him to live
as a declared Muslim, then his faith requires him to shift to another place where he
can openly practice his faith. In the terminology of the Qur’ān, this is called hijrah
(migration). In the times of the Prophet (sws), when God and His Prophet (sws)
directly called people to it, those who evaded it were promised the dreadful doom
of Hell by the Almighty:
N ¤
& l )* '
A h
G
# !7 N ! * N G
AF9 )
f zÏ
0 /* @ .
/ 8/ ;
(OP:) Men
# }
S% !7 c 0 ( # :
d\
(* * >c * $ % Q
¤
& 9 @ 9
The angels will ask people whose souls they take in circumstances such that
these [people] had wronged their souls: “In what circumstances were you in?”
“We were helpless and oppressed in the land,” they will reply. The angels will
say: “Was not the earth of God spacious enough for you to migrate [to another
place]?” It is these people whose abode shall be Hell, and what an evil abode it
is. (4:97)
(2) Supporting the Cause of Religion (Nusrah)
If there arise circumstances in which for the purpose of protection or
dissemination of religion some action is required to be taken, it is a requirement
of faith that one should offer this support through whatever means he can. In the
terminology of the Qur’ān, this is called nusrah (help) of the Almighty. When,
after the formation of the Islamic state in Madīnah, the Prophet (sws) required
nusrah, and people were asked to present themselves for an armed struggle, the
Qur’ān called people for this nusrah in the following words:
%& /
, 8 !# Å V 9 V . @ #" _! WV & _ X L
R 9 ] 0 !# @ .
/ ^9 > A v 8 ! 8; /
> GAF9 # (, /
] 6% )* 8 K0 _
w A :
8V K }
7!c )* $ 6"~ @ G# & F(
@# ->_
}
V 7!c K ,F
F !# @ .
/ ^9 '
!# Å > ?
" , Y
>N Ñ * /
@ #" > n
F F^6
x> 9 @ F 8 ^& p N /
X
; -&nF9 @ # '
"& > # @ , XG p N /
& nF9
(CC :4C) /
& nF9
Believers! Shall I point out to you a deal that will save you from a woeful
torment? Profess faith in God and His Messenger, and fight for God’s cause
The True Religion
79
with your life and wealth. This would be better for you, if you understand. [In
return] God will forgive your sins and admit you to gardens below which
streams of water flow; He will lodge you in pleasant mansions in eternal
gardens. This is great success. And [Listen!] He will [also bestow upon you]
what you desire: help from God and a victory which will soon come. And [O
Prophet!] Give these glad tidings to the faithful. Believers! Be God’s helpers in
the way Jesus son of Mary said to his disciples: “Who will be my helper in the
cause of God?” The disciples replied: “We are God’s helpers.” (61:10-14)
All efforts which have been undertaken in the near or distant past for the
protection, survival and revival of religion, have been undertaken to fulfil this
requirement of faith. In Muslim history, the source of all these efforts which were
through the spoken or the written word or through wealth and money or through
the sword and blade is this very requirement of faith. The Qur’ān asserts that if at
some time this requirement arises, a true believer should give it the foremost
priority and nothing in this world should be dearer to him. The Qur’ān says:
W & _ 0* > N p # 9 e ?
cw 9 F ; ®Ã!,9 ®, 8 8; ] N
n,7> * 6% )* RV c %& Q
@ #" ; Y
7 < 9 F «
> @ G# 0R G 8 ?

(2:O) '
E % A
y E -K [ Q
H > # (, Q
) ( X7<
[O Prophet!] Tell them: “If your fathers, your sons, your brothers, your
wives, your family, the wealth you have acquired, the merchandise you fear
may not be sold, and the homes you like, are dearer to you than God, His
Prophet and the struggle for His cause, then wait until God makes His
Judgement and [keep this in mind that] God does not guide such people who
break their promises.” (9:24)
(3) Adhering to Justice (Qiyām bi al-Qist)
If emotions, vested-interests and biases try to divert a person from justice in
some worldly or religious matter, his faith requires him not only to adhere to
justice but also if his witness is required in these matters, he should do so even if
it puts his life in danger. He should uphold the truth by saying what is the truth
and surrendering before it. He should adhere to justice and bear witness to it, and
stick to it in his beliefs and deeds. This is called qiyām bi al-qist, and in the
Qur’ān it is referred to in the following words:
8; '
,> N l @ K 9 GAF9 X Q
SK T º
G
E , '
# 7N F !# @ .
/ ^9 Q
8/ I* «> 9 8; K 89 x 67 q
* , X
9 Q
* MeE * 9 J!| @ (CD:) Me6 8 , 8 Believers! Adhere to justice by bearing witness to it for God, even though it
be against yourselves, your parents, or your kinsfolk. If someone is rich or
The True Religion
80
poor, God only is more worthy for both. So do not be led by base-desires [by
leaving His guidance], lest as a result you swerve from the truth. And if you
distort [what is true and just] or evade [it, you should remember that] God is
well aware of what you do. (4:135)
0 K K [/ 9 X yV N 8Ã!T 7!# > _
[ º
G
E , SK T Q
'
# 7N F !# @ .
/ ^9 (i:) 8 , e 6 Q
8/ ; Q
E7 xE 7
> N9
Believers! Be those who adhere to justice by bearing witness to it for God.
And your animosity for some people should not induce you to turn away
from justice. Be just; this is nearer to piety. And have fear of God; indeed,
God is well aware of all your deeds. (5:8)
9. The Objective of Religion
The objective of this religion stated in the Qur’ān is tazkiyah. This means that
the individual and collective lives of people should be purified and their beliefs
and deeds be developed in the right direction. At many places in the Qur’ān, it
has been mentioned that the objective of mankind is to enter Paradise in which
they will be pleased with their Lord and their Lord will be pleased with them, and
only those people have been promised Paradise who have purified their souls:
(CP C :iP) XE,9 > W> Ã
FK^ W 8 >=Å ] , X/n
* ,"& % > X/ @ # Ñ *9 K N
[At that time], however, successful shall be he who purified himself, and
remembered his Lord’s name, then prayed. [No], in fact, you give preference
to this worldly life in spite of the fact that the life to come is better and more
lasting. (87:14-17)
Consequently, it is tazkiyah which is the objective and purpose of religion. It is
for this end that the prophets were sent, and the whole religion was revealed to
guide man in attaining this objective:
(2:42) !#" $
%& '"#" (
)* +
, -.
/ 0
It is He Who has sent forth among the unlettered a Messenger from their own
who recites to them His revelations, purifies them, and [for this, he] instructs
them in the sharī‘ah and in hikmah. (62:2)
10. The Correct Religious Attitude
The correct attitude which the followers of this religion should adopt is called
ihsān. It means to do something in the best possible way. When some religious
duty is carried out in a manner that a complete balance is maintained between its
form and spirit, every constituent of it is taken fully into consideration and a person
does the deed in a manner that he considers himself to be standing before God,
then this attitude is called ihsān. The Qur’ān says:
81
The True Religion
(C2:) $A!< 0>,; /# B 67 @ G
# 0 j c % 9 @ 7 #" M!R @ G
< 9 @ # And who has a better religion than he who submits to God, such that he does
ihsān, and follows the faith of Abraham, who was devoted to [God]. (4:125)
The Prophet (sws) has explained ihsān in the following subtle words:
> F7I* H > @ / 8 I* H > :
F7( j
K 6 8 9 :8G< I
Ihsān is that you worship God as if you are seeing Him because if you are
not able to see Him, He surely sees you. 5
_____________
5. Ibid., 22, (no. 93).
The True Religion
82
Al-Hikmah
Faith and Beliefs
84
Chapter 1
Faith and Beliefs
I%mān (faith) is an ancient religious term. The root @# is also found in Hebrew
and means considering something to be true and relying on it. The word '#
(amen) is made from this word and through it we corroborate something. In the
Qur’ān, īmān has been used in this meaning. Thus if something is accepted with
the certitude of the heart, then this is called īmān. The foundation of this word is
īmān (faith) in God. If a person accepts the Almighty such that he submits his
heart and mind to Him to the utmost, then in the terminology of the Qur’ān, he is
a mu’min (believer). Imām al-Farāhī writes:
… thus the conviction which exists with all the conditions and corollaries of
humility, trust and acknowledgment is called faith. And a person who
professes faith in God, in His signs, in His directives, submits all that he has
to Him and is happy on all His decisions is called a mu’min.1
It is this very essence of faith on account of which the Qur’ān demands from a
person that besides substantiation from the heart, his words and deeds should also
testify to it. Thus it calls every act of virtue emanating from īmān and an essential
quality of a believer. Narratives which say that a Muslim is he from whose hands
and tongue other Muslims are secure,2 and faith has a little over seventy
branches, one of which is modesty,3 and he who has faith in God and the
Hereafter should show kindness to his neighbours, respect his guests and say
kind words or remain silent, 4 refer to this very essence of faith. It is evident from
this discussion that righteous deeds are mentioned after belief in the Qur’ān as an
explanation, and in reality it is like mentioning a specific category after a general
one. Imām al-Farāhī writes:
… faith resides in the heart and in the intellect and in matters of heart and
intellect a person cannot only deceive others, but at times even deceive
himself. He thinks that he is a believer, whereas he is not. For this reason, two
1. Al-Farāhī, Majmū‘ah tafāsīr, 347.
2. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 5 (no. 10); Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 40 (no. 162).
3. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 5, (no. 9); Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 38-39, (no. 153).
4. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 1052, (no. 6019); Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 42, (no. 176).
Faith and Beliefs
86
witnesses have been appointed over faith: words and deeds. And since words
uttered can be untrue, therefore a person who merely professes faith through
his words has not been regarded as a believer; it is essential that a person’s
deeds should testify to his faith.5
The Almighty says:
,"& X MFÒ; R w b
; ,N b
c Q
> ; @ .
/ 8 !# Å F7;
K ! }
c& R / ¶E< 8 !# Å 0 :
d\
9 8 EA! 0 !N w & 7# W q
n
7 8 E @ .
/ 8 / (2 :i) Ó > u
w & W> A v # ,"&
True believers are those whose hearts are filled with awe at the mention of
God, and when His revelations are recited before them, their faith grows
stronger and they are those who put their trust in their Lord alone, are diligent
in their prayer and spend [in Our cause] what We have given them. Such are
the true believers. For them are ranks before God and forgiveness and a very
respectable sustenance. (8:2-4)
Similarly, the Qur’ān says:
/
] 6% )* G
AF9 # (, K0 c ,> 7 = %& /
, !# @ .
/ 8 !# Å F7;
(C:O) 8 NR7n
0 :
d
9
True believers are those who have faith in God and His Messenger and then
were never entangled in any doubt, and fought with their wealth and with
their persons in the cause of God. It is these who are true [in their faith].
(49:15)
No doubt, in the eyes of law, every person who professes faith in Islam with
his tongue is a Muslim. The extent of his faith can also not be ascertained as far
as law is concerned; however, as far as true faith is concerned, it is never static.
Verses 2-4 of Sūrah Anfāl quoted earlier show that the faith of a person grows
stronger when he remembers God and hears His revelations and witnesses His
signs in the world within him and in that around him. The Qur’ān has compared
faith to a tree whose roots are deep in the soil and branches spread in the vastness
of the sky:
)Å SG
7 )* > * b
,= Z9 V 6"~ WV >_?
$ 6"~ $ q
$ U# Q
> «

> 9
(22 :C) 8 >/ . /
7!
p U# l Q
> h
,"& 8 I, '
V < ]/ 9
Have you not reflected how God has mentioned the example of the word of
purity? Its example is like that of a pure tree whose roots are deep in the earth
5. Al-Farāhī, Majmū‘ah tafāsīr, 349.
Faith and Beliefs
87
and branches are spread in the sky; it yields its fruit in every season by the
directive of God. [This is a parable of the pure word] and God mentions such
parables to men so that they may take heed. (14:24-25)
While explaining these verses, Imām Amīn Ahsan Islāhī has written:
In the verse, the expression “word of purity” obviously refers to the “word of
faith”. It is compared by the Almighty to a fruit-laden tree whose roots are
firmly implanted in the soil and whose branches are nicely spread in the sky
and it bears fruit in every season with the blessing of its Lord. Its roots being
deeply implanted in the soil refers to the fact that faith is deeply and firmly
implanted in human nature and that it is not like a plant which has sprouted
from dung that has no root and a slight calamity can uproot it like the word of
disbelief about which the Qur’ān has used the words @
# # ¤
& l u
* @ # b
U/c ;
(24 :C) &>N (which can be uprooted from the very surface of the earth; it has
no stability, (14:26)). On the other hand, like a strong tree, it has firm and
deeply set roots so that even if a storm passes upon it, it is not even slightly
disturbed. The verse goes on to describe that it is lavishly fruit-laden and that it
is not like a barren tree which neither provides anyone with shade nor with
fruit. Its spaciously spread branches in the sky provide shade to caravans and
in every season provides them with sustenance and nourishment from its fruit.
This obviously refers to the blessings and benefits which a believer bestows on
his own life and through it on others who in some way come in his contact.
These blessings and benefits by nature are both ideological as well as practical.
They bear witness to a person’s faith and through it a person becomes dear to
God and attains His nearness.6
Same is the case of one’s faith growing weaker. Thus if a person instead of
making it stronger through sound knowledge and righteous deeds does acts which
are against the requirements of faith, it grows weaker, and in some cases is totally
wiped out. Some verses such as 8 ÒÔ
!# > N 9 .V d# > A 0 (on that day, they were
closer to disbelief than belief)7 point to this aspect. The Qur’ān has emphasized that
people who continue to lead a life laden with sin, and sin completely encompasses
their life or become so arrogant that they deliberately cross the limits set by God or
intentionally kill a Muslim, their faith will carry no weight and they will have to
face the eternal punishment of Hell8 except if God on the basis of His wisdom
decides to forgive someone.9 Thus at one instance it is said that after disobeying
the Prophet (sws), any claim to faith is not acceptable to the Almighty:
7#" Mc> < G
AF9 )* K_
[ 7 = !, > _
T * X 7< 8 !# Å [ :
,"& q
*
6. Amīn Ahsan Islāhī, Tazkiyah-i nafs, 4th ed. (Lahore: Faran Foundation, 2005), 325.
7. The Qur’ān, 3:167.
8. The Qur’ān, 2:81; 4:14; 4:93.
9. The Qur’ān, 4:48.
Faith and Beliefs
88
(4:) MG
G
b
h
N
But they will not – I swear by your Lord – they will not be true believers until
they seek your arbitration in their disputes and then feel no discomfort in their
hearts on the verdicts you give in their disputes and submit to you entirely.
(4:65)
Certain narratives of the Prophet (sws) also explain this reality:
When a fornicator commits fornication, he is not a believer at that time and
when a thief commits theft, he is not a believer at that time and when a drinker
consumes liquor, he is not a believer at that time. 10
None of you can be a believer unless I become dearer to you than his son, his
father and all other people.11
I swear by the one in whose grasp is my life that a person cannot be a believer
unless he likes for his brother whatever he likes for himself. 12
When any person among you sees an evil [in his circle of authority], he should
try to curb it by [the force of] his hands. If he does not have the courage to do it,
he should try to curb it by his tongue and if [even] this is not possible, he should
consider it bad in his heart and this is the lowest level of faith.13
It is evident from this that both faith and righteous deeds are essential to one
another. Thus just as righteous deeds are necessary for faith, similarly faith is
necessary for righteous deeds. At all places, the Qur’ān has stated this professing
faith to be the very first condition for salvation. The reason for this is that if a
person deliberately rejects the Almighty and His signs or invents a lie upon Him
by associating partners with Him, then this is arrogance, and about arrogance the
Qur’ān has clearly said that a camel can enter the eye of a needle but an arrogant
person cannot enter Paradise:
Î X7< !7_
8 K [ SG
7 ,9 Ñ 7A [ ! >6 % !Ã, ,./ @ .
/ 8/ ;
:
. ´
V | N * @# R # !7 c @"# '
# > _
-_
F :
. Ç

" % )* ]_
(C :P) '
/
-_
F
Indeed those who denied Our revelations and evaded them in arrogance, the
gates of heaven shall not be opened for them and neither shall they be able to
enter Paradise except if a camel is able to pass through the eye of a needle.
[This is their punishment] and thus do We punish the criminals. Hell shall be
their bedding and the flames of Hell shall be their covering and in this way do
We punish the evil-doers. (7:40-41)
11. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 6, (no. 15); Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 41, (nos.
168, 169).
13. Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 42, (nos. 177, 179).
Faith and Beliefs
89
Consequently, the Qur’ān has said that deeds have no basis without faith. They
are like ashes which strong winds have scattered away. On the Day of
Judgement, not the slightest bit of these deeds will remain of any worth to them
before the Almighty. All that a person earned will be doomed and the punishment
of such evil earning would await him:
6G
7# 8 &K E [/
V Z
yV )* Ñ ">
, }
K7 T RV #> 9 ,"> , >A @ .
/ ]U#
(Ci:C) K 6
pqh
7 0 :
SV ) T X
The deeds of people who disbelieved the Almighty are like ashes which are
subjected to severe wind on a stormy day. They shall gain nothing from what
they do. This is straying far into error. (14:18)
In Sūrah Nūr, the deeds of people who are devoid of the treasure of faith are
compared to the mirage found in a desolate desert which is a mere eye-wash. A
thirsty person jumps towards it thinking it to be water but when he draws near, he
comes to know that what he thought as waves of water were actually grains of
shining sand:
K c $dT H K _
H Sc ; X7< S# 8Ã/ 6G
V E, V >G
9 >A @ .
/
(DO:2) G
B >% /
,G< H /* * H K ! /
And as for the disbelievers, their deeds are like a mirage in a desert. The
thirsty thinking that it is water [leapt towards it] until when he came near it
he found nothing: In fact, he found God there. Then He took his account and
swift is God in taking account. (24:39)
This is the faith which the Qur’ān wants its followers to embrace. It consists of
five things:
1. Belief in God
5. Belief in the Day of Judgement
The Qur’ān says:
@ , u
>" A F [ % & 6 zÏ# Q
, @ # ]¸ 8 !# Å ,"&7 @# ; p F9 , p%>7 @ # (2i : 2) e n
:
; !,7& :
F>A | ! ~ 9 ! % N % &^ @"# KV < 9
The Messenger has believed in what has been revealed to him by His Lord,
and so do those who follow [him]. All of them professed faith in God and
His angels and His books and His messengers. [They affirm:] “We do not
90
Faith and Beliefs
discriminate between any of God’s messengers,” and they said: “We heard
and have obeyed. Lord! We seek Your forgiveness, and [believe that on the
Day of Judgment] to You shall we return.” (2:285)
1. Belief in God
0 /
; ; -.
/ /
0 <>7 @ < >7 0 W R ?
7 Y
v 0 /
; ; -.
/ /
0
/
0 8 >?
7 /
8 6% > 6" & 76_
@ @ # Å y G
7
^KE
:
0 ¤
& (
}
G
7 )* # Ñ 6"G
X!G
S% (
& " n

& 6

(222 :O) He is God, besides whom there is no other deity. He knows the unseen and the
manifest. He is the Most-Gracious, the Ever-Merciful. He is God, besides
whom there is no other deity. He is the Sovereign Lord, the Holy One, Peace
in entirety, the Giver of Peace, the Guardian, the Mighty One, the Allpowerful, the Most High. Exalted is God above whom they associate with
Him! He is God, the Architect, the Originator, the Modeller. All good names
are His. All that are in the heavens and the earth give glory to Him. And He is
the Mighty, the Wise One. (59:22-24)
Allah is the name of the being Who is the Creator of the heavens and the earth
and all other creations. The article alif lām appended to the word is for definition,
and since the very beginning this name has been specifically used for the Lord of
this world. Before the advent of the Prophet (sws), in the times of Arab jāhiliyyah
also this name was used for Him. This word was also one of the remnants of the
religion of Abraham (sws) which the Arabs inherited. Thus the Qur’ān says:
ºG6 /
8 *Å 7F(* /
@7 E
> E `
?
7 >
7 % ¤
& (
}
G
7 @ # (% @ d
SÁ # S G
7 @ # p 7 F @ # (% @ d
SV ) T ] , /
8/ ; & K E H R 6 @ # S̄? @ u
w >" (4D4C :2O) 8 E 0 > U 9 ] , /
K ] N /
@7 E
# K , @ # ¤
& (
, < (*
And if you ask them: “Who has created the heavens and the earth and
subjected the sun and the moon [to His law]?” They will reply: “Allah.” How
are they then deluded away [from the truth]! It is Allah who gives abundantly
to whom He pleases and gives sparingly [to whom He pleases]. Allah has
knowledge of all things. If you ask them: “Who is it that sent down rain from
the clouds and therewith revived the earth after it became dead.” They will
say: “Allah.” Tell [them]: “Gratitude is for God alone!” But most of them do
not use their intellect. (29:61-63)
The Qur’ān informs us that an acknowledgement of the providence of the
Almighty is found innately in man’s nature. It says that this matter manifested
Faith and Beliefs
91
itself in the form of a pledge. The Qur’ān refers to this event as a real-life
incident and not something metaphorical. Since man has been sent here for trial,
the whole incident has been erased from his memory; however, its essence is
etched on his heart and ingrained in his soul and nothing can obliterate it.
Consequently, if man is reminded of it in the absence of any hindrance in his
surroundings, he leaps to it the way a child leaps to its mother even though it
never saw itself emerge from her womb and is drawn towards her with such
conviction as if it already knew her. A person feels that this pledge of his with
the Almighty was the answer to a very natural need found within him. Once he
got this answer, all the requirements of his psyche were also fulfilled
simultaneously. The Qur’ān says that this testimony of man’s inner-self is so
undeniable that as far as the providence of God is considered, man will be held
accountable before God merely on the basis of this testimony:
FK T X, N ",> , b
G
9 G
AF9 X 0 K T 9 7&" 0 & f @# y R )!, @# :
,^& . 9 ;
0 K , @"# $ 7&" 7! ]6N @# F® , > T 9 F7; E 9 '
*| .0 @ 7! 7F; # E y E 89
(CPCP2 :P) 8 c > / }
]"nA F :
. 8 s6 ] * , ! *9
And remember when your Lord brought forth from the loins of the progeny of
Adam their children and made them testify against themselves. He said: “Am
I not your Lord?” They replied: “We bear witness that You are.” This We did
lest you should say on the Day of Judgement: “We had no knowledge of that,”
or present the excuse: “Our forefathers had already adopted idolatry and we
later became their children so will You destroy us on account of what these
false-doers did?” [We have fully explained things here] and thus do We
explain Our revelations [so that people are left with no excuse to deny the
truth] and so that they may return to the right path. (7:172-174)
Besides this innate guidance, man has also been equipped with the ability of
deriving conclusions from what he hears, sees and feels – conclusions which are
actually beyond these faculties. A simple example to illustrate this is the law of
gravitation. An apple falls on the ground. When a stone is to be lifted from
ground, strength must be exerted. It is difficult to ascend stairs than to descend
them. The moon and the stars move in the skies. Man has been witnessing all
these phenomena for centuries until it was Newton (d. 1727 AD) who discovered
that they are a result of the law of gravitation. This law itself cannot be observed;
however it is accepted as a scientific reality in the whole world. The reason for
this is that all theories and known facts are in harmony with it. All observable
realities are explained by this law, and as yet no other law is able to explain
various phenomenon as it has done.
This process obviously is the derivation of the tangible from the intangible.
When a person makes use of this ability of his and studies the universe which
stretches around him, then this study of his also vouches for this very reality
found in his inner-self.
Faith and Beliefs
92
Thus he sees that everything of this world is a miraculous manifestation of
creativity; everything has deep meaningfulness; it has been created with great
diligence and thoroughness; there exists amazing wisdom, planning, usefulness
and order; there are found superb mathematical and geometrical realities whose
only justification is the fact that they have a Creator and this Creator is not an
uncontrolled and unrestrained being. On the contrary, He has an unfathomable
mind. This is because if power does not emanate from a wise and all-knowing
being, then it should be mere tyranny; the truth of the matter is that this is not so:
this expression of power and strength has aptness about it; it is also very
harmonious and is very advantageous and produces great marvels which cannot
be produced by an uncontrolled and unrestrained force.
This is an indisputable reality; without accepting it, in no way can the
intellectual thirst of a person be quenched. Consequently, the Qur’ān has asserted
that belief in God is the light of the heavens and the earth. It lights up the heart of
a person, and in its absence this world is bleak and murky, meaningless and
purposeless.
cc^ V c cw )*
6n

6n
# * WV ?
H & F ]U# ¤
& (
}
G
7 & F /
S̄)h w R V 7,> | V 7N> T /
V Fw V & 6#^ WV > _
T @# K N È &" R Y F7(
] , /

7!
p U# (
/
> h S? @# H & !
/
-K &V F X & ^F & F G
G
(D :2) SV ) T
[Belief in] Allah is the light of the heavens and the earth! [In the heart of a
person] the similitude of His light is like a niche in which there is a lamp –
the lamp is in a glass, the glass as if it were a brilliant star – that is being
kindled by the oil of a blessed olive tree that is neither of the eastern nor of
the western [side]: its oil would all but light up, even though no fire touched
it. Light upon light! Allah guides to His light whomever He wishes. [This is a
similitude]. And Allah strikes these similitudes [to guide] people. [He deals
with each person the way he deserves it]. And Allah has knowledge of
everything. (24:35)
Although these testimonies were sufficient, however in order to leave people
with no excuse in rejecting them the Almighty took a step further: He initiated
mankind by a human being who directly heard from God, saw his angels and in
this manner bore direct witness to the truth. The Almighty took this step so that
after the death of Adam, the first human being, this information could be
transmitted to the descendants of Adam generation after generation and so that
the concept of God and the Hereafter should not become alien in any period of
time, in any place on the earth and in any generation of mankind. The Qur’ān
says that after the creation of Adam and Eve certain superior creations were
asked to prostrate before him. The objective was to tell them that it is not creation
from fire or light which makes someone superior; on the contrary, real
Faith and Beliefs
93
superiority lies in obedience to God. The Qur’ān says that in compliance with
this directive all the angels and the jinn prostrated before Adam; however Iblīs
(Satan) showed disobedience and refused to prostrate. After this, Adam and Eve
were asked to live in an orchard where they had all the necessities of life but the
fruit of one tree was prohibited to them. This tree was the tree of procreation
whose fruit is the means of sustaining the existence of man in this world. The
Almighty stopped them from tasting this fruit and warned that Iblīs being their
open foe would certainly try to make them disobey God in this matter.
Consequently, this is precisely what happened and Iblīs came over to them in the
guise of a well-wisher and an anxious counsellor and told them that the secret of
eternal life and everlasting kingdom lies in this fruit from which they are being
deprived. Adam and Eve were lured by these prompts of Iblīs and ended up
tasting the fruit while being overwhelmed with its craving – something which
normally grips a person when he yearns for such a fruit. It became evident from
this incident that man will face the greatest trials from two of his instincts: ego
and sex. They were thus directed to come out from the orchard and take their
abode at some other place in the earth. At this, Adam felt ashamed and turned to
God. Seeing this, the Almighty blessed him with the urge to repent and Himself
revealed to him the most appropriate of words for this repentance and then
forgave him. The Qur’ān says:
! N @ >*
@ # 8 > 6 % X,9 `
, ; /
; K_
G* y R Ã
K_
% z ! N ;
F* W > _
?
7 H . 0 ,> E dT +< MK| & !# !7_
:
c w b
F9 @ % y R È K g
V 6
h , s60 ! N * F 7# c > (* ! 8s?
7 /w (* '
/
@ #
77
0 F7; * }
V ,"& @ # y R X/E* '
V < X
; ²
# >È E G
# ¤
& (
)* (DPD :2) <>7 And also narrate to them the incident when We asked the angels to bow down
to Adam and they bowed down except Iblīs: he refused and showed arrogance
and in this manner became among the rejecters. And We said: “O Adam!
dwell you and your wife in this orchard and eat freely in it from wherever you
want to; but both of you! Do not go near this tree or you will become
transgressors.” Then did Satan make them slip and had them turned out from
the state they were in. And We said: “Move [out], all [you people] with
enmity between yourselves and on earth will be your dwelling-place and a
provision for a specified time.” Then Adam learnt from his Lord some words
of [repentance and then repented before his Lord through these words]; so his
Lord accepted his repentance. Indeed He is Forgiving and Merciful. (2:34-37)
Not only this, once Adam and Eve were sent to live in this world, the
Almighty, for a considerable period of time, made a means for them to know and
judge if their faith and deeds were acceptable to God or not. This was like
making every person of that time directly experience and observe the truth so that
Faith and Beliefs
94
he too could become among the witnesses along with his progenitors. It is
evident from the Qur’ān (3:183) that the means adopted for this purpose was that
people would offer sacrifice before God; then, as a sign of divine acceptance, fire
would descend from the heavens to consume this sacrifice. The murder of
Adam’s son, Abel took place as result of such an incident. According to the Bible
(Genesis, 4:1-12), Abel was a shepherd and Cain was a farmer. One day Cain
brought forth some fruit of his land to present before God and Abel bought some
first-borns of his cattle and some animal-fat. When these were presented before
God, the offering of Abel was accepted and that of Cain was not. This angered
the latter so much that he killed his brother Abel. The Qur’ān has described this
incident in the following words:
:
!7N (
p N > @ # ] 67E 0 K < 9 @# ] 6"E* MF,> N ,>7 N ; " , y R ) !, (6F ]
)"F; :
N (
:
; K º
V % 6, F9 # )!E K )7 ; b
sG, @d
'
E 7 @ # Q
]76E F7; p N
Sc :
& 7!
Z
9 @ # 8 * : =; )=I, S 6 89 K &9 )"F; '
7 & Q
k
9
(D2P :) @ >%
@ # Ñ 6Z
( * E * 9 ]N G
A F b
7 s * '
/
And recount to them in all truth the story of Adam’s two sons when each
made an offering, and the offering of one was accepted while that of the other
was not. He said: “I will kill you.” The other replied: “God accepts offerings
only from the righteous. If you raise your hand to slay me, I shall not raise
mine to slay you; for I fear God, Lord of the Universe. I want that you should
incur my sin and yours and thus become an inmate of the Fire and such is the
punishment of the unjust.” At last, his soul prompted him to slay his brother;
he slew him and thus became among the losers. (5:27-30)
It is evident from this discussion that the existence of God is an obvious reality
and that the conception of God is inherited by a person through his ancestors.
Both the material and the spiritual world bear witness to His existence. However,
who is this being? What are His attributes? What are the laws and practices He
has set for Himself? These are the questions which arise in the mind of a person
for comprehending God. This comprehension is essential for faith. When the
Qur’ān demanded from people to profess faith in God, it answered these
questions. In the following pages, we will take a look at these answers.
i. Being
The Qur’ān has explicitly stated that no mind can comprehend the being of
God. The reason for this is that the being who has created these means of
comprehension can certainly comprehend human beings, however these means
can in no way be able to comprehend Him who comprehends these means. It
must also remain in consideration that our comprehension of God is passive. The
most important faculty of a human being is the faculty of sight. For this, he has
been given eyes; however, eyes too cannot see a thing unless they reflect light.
The Qur’ān says:
95
Faith and Beliefs
(CD:4) e 6

s/
0 & n,l & K 0 & n,l &K [/
No eyes can comprehend Him, though He comprehends all eyes. He is subtle
and all-knowing. (6:103)
The account of Moses (sws) in which he audaciously requested the Almighty
to show Himself to him has been related by the Qur’ān so that man should
always remain aware of his limits and limitations and should always remember
that even if the Messenger with whom the Almighty spoke was not able to see
Him, what to speak of others. The Qur’ān says:
X
; > F @ \
)F> @
p N :
; > F9 )F& 9 " & p N ,^& / !E
X%# Sc 7
7* $E Z
X%# >7 ¶R c ] 6_
,^& X/_
7* )F> k
G
* F# >7 E % 8 I* ] 6_
(CD:P) '
!# Å p79 F9 :
; b
6 :
F6% p N u
*9
And when Moses came at the appointed time and His Lord communicated
with him, he [gaining confidence as a result] said: “Lord, reveal Yourself to
me that I may see You.” He replied: “You shall never see Me; but look upon
the mountain in front of you; if it remains intact in its place, then only shall
you see Me.” And when his Lord revealed Himself to the mountain, He razed
it to dust and Moses fell down unconscious. When he recovered, he said:
“Glory be to You! I turn to You, and I am the first of the believers.” (7:143)
… the Almighty revealed Himself in this manner to assure Moses (sws) that
even mountains are not able to bear the vision of God – mountains which are
the most solid and firm structures of this earth; so how can man who is so
feeble a structure before these mountains can bear this vision. Man has a
limited power of tolerance. His eyes can see light; however, if the intensity
of this light exceeds a certain limit his eyes are dazed by it and at times he
even loses his sight. Similarly, his ears are able to hear sounds; however, his
ears can only hear to a certain extent. If the roar of thunder, for example,
exceeds a limit it can shatter his ear-drums. The sun is an essential
requirement of man; however, its light and heat are only beneficial to him if
the sun remains at a certain distance from him and passes on its light and
warmth through many many layers and sieves of the atmosphere. If some
day, the sun comes a little near to the earth, all life forms would be burnt
down. So when man is such a feeble entity how can he have the strength and
ability to see the pure and untainted being of the Almighty who is absolute
light and is beyond and above this universe and what is going on in it. 14
Faith and Beliefs
96
No doubt, believers would be able to see the Almighty on the Day of
Judgement. This is evident from the verse: (C :iD) 8 ,_
.V d# ,"& @ F7; /
(Certainly not! On that Day, they shall certainly be held away from their Lord,
(83:15)).15 However, there are various levels of seeing the Almighty, and this
seeing the Almighty is not tantamount to fully comprehending him. Probably, the
nature of this seeing would be that all barriers and impediments shall be
withdrawn and people would be able to see the Almighty the way they see the
sun, the moon and the stars and in reality this seeing is nothing but observing
light reflected from these heavenly bodies. This is the example the Prophet (sws)
gave people when they inquired from him about the nature of this observation16
and said: “You will see Your God in a manner that there will be no obstruction
between Him and you except His cloak of greatness.”17
After this, what remains is observing God through similes and parables. The
Qur’ān has used these literary devices to describe Paradise and Hell. A person’s
inner-self also adopts a similar method in dreams and in spiritual observations
seen while being awake. However, in case of God’s being, even this means is not
possible. The reason is that this means can only be employed if the thing which is
compared and likened to is found in some form or the other in a person’s
imagination or in the world around him. Man has no such data within or outside
him regarding God’s being. Thus, this means too can be of no use in this regard.
Consequently, the Qur’ān says:
(P:C4) 8 [ F9 Q
8/ ; p U# l Q
,> h
q
*
Thus do not compare God because God knows [Himself] and you know not.
(16:74)
ii. Attributes
Contrary to the person of God, His attributes can be comprehended to some
extent by a human being. The reason is that man himself finds some of these
attributes within him, though at a very small scale. God has granted man some
portion of His knowledge, power, providence, wisdom and mercy. Man can thus
analogously have some idea of the attributes of God. This aspect can also be
understood by saying that man’s being is passive in nature. The Qur’ān has used
various words for the action which emanates from God to create man’s being: these
words are irādah (intention), qawl (utterance), mashī’at (will), kalimah (word) and
amr (state of affairs).18 The reality of a shay’ (thing) is this mashī’at (intention). A
15. The Qur’ān has stated this regarding the rejecters of the truth. It is evident that the
believers will not be deprived of this observation and all obstacles and hindrances to see the
Almighty will be withdrawn there.
16. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 782, (no. 4581); Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 92-93,
(no. 451).
17. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 864, (no. 4878); Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 92, (no.
448).
18. The following verse refers to this very reality: 8* @
p E 8 9 $dT R &9 ; H > # 9 F7;
97
Faith and Beliefs
19
shay’ (thing) is called a shay’ because of it. The attributes which manifest in a
thing are in reality the attributes of this word. The reality of man’s being is also the
same. Furthermore, he possesses an awareness of his being and thus is able to
comprehend to some extent the attributes of the Maker. However, it is essential for
this that a person keep his intellect alive and that he, under the guidance of divine
revelation, keep reflecting on the signs of God within him and in the world around
him. For this very reason, the Qur’ān has repeatedly called upon its addressees to
exercise ta‘aqqul, tafakkur and tadhakkur. Imām Amīn Ahsan Islāhī writes:
The objective of ta‘aqqul is that a person should neither be guided merely by
his desires, impulses and emotions nor should he give himself up to
superstitions and myths; on the other hand, he should be guided by the
intellect God has bestowed on him and must trust the guidance it provides.
Tafakkūr means that one should prudently deliberate on the decrees and laws
of the universe and on the requisites and requirements of human nature, and
acknowledge with full sincerity the principles which govern one’s life which
are derived from these decrees and laws.
Tadhakkur means that the self-evident truths in which a person believes
should be remembered by him even during the upheaval in his emotions and
desires, and then without any hesitation accept the obvious consequences. 20
If one deliberates on one’s surroundings and on the world within him,
everything bears testimony that God is not merely the first cause and an eternal
entity; He is in fact a being who has intention and knowledge and has all noble
attributes.
An explanation of this follows:
1. Matter does not have the faculty of intention. It also does not possess any
knowledge and intellect. Similarly, the intention and intellect and other potentials
of the soul cannot be its own because it is plagued with weakness, short memory
and weak will and determination. However, since from both matter and soul,
great benefits and remarkable phenomena are produced – which cannot result
from a power which is blind and deaf – both are creations and every creation
requires a creator:
(D4D :2) 8 !N /
], ¤
& (
}
G
7 E y 9 8 E

0 y 9 SV ) T > | @ # E y 9
Were they created without a Creator or were they their own creators? Have
they created the heavens and the earth? [No] in fact they [in reality] have no
(i2:D4) (His state of affairs is that when He intends [to do something], He need only say:
“Be” and it is. (36:82)).
19. The word shay’ is fa‘īl from shā’a yashā’u and technically the fa‘īl form here
connotes the maf‘ūl. (Translator)
20. Amīn Ahsan Islāhī, Tazkiyah-i nafs, 92.
Faith and Beliefs
98
faith! (52:35-36)
(42:) 8 *Å X7F(* 0 /
; ; /
SV ) T ] ^,& /

Such is God your Lord, the Creator of everything. There is no god but Him.
Where then can you turn away from Him. (40:62)
2. This Creator of the Heavens and the earth is self-sufficient and does not need
anyone. Thus there is only one cause of creation and that is His intention of
mercy. When He desired to bestow His favour, He created this world and blessed
His creation with innumerable favours that cannot be counted. Thus just as His
name is Allah, it is also Rahmān:
8 K_
G
> _
?
7 _
!7
8V 6G
, > E `
?
7 8 6
/ 8 GFI
8 >E
/ @ < >7 8 >G

º
G
E , 8 w N9 8 )* v s /
9 8 B «
* & S7G
S
" (6* 8>7
n
Y
^ y (
}
]!7
* * yF( «
¤
& (
(CDC :) 8 ,. ",&
It is the Most Gracious who has taught the Qur’ān [because] He created man
and taught him articulate speech. [Just look up and observe] the sun and the
moon pursue their ordered course. The plants and the trees all bow down in
adoration; and He has raised high the sky and set up a balance [in it] that you
also do not exceed the balance; and weigh properly with fairness and do not
fall short in the balance. And He has laid the earth for His creation. Therein
are fruits and sheathed palm-trees, and husked grain of various sort and
scented flowers. So which of the majesties of your Lord will ye, O men and
jinn, deny? (55:1-13)
3. Knowledge is nothing but the knowledge of hidden potentials; thus every
knowledge bears witness to these potentials. If these potentials are not from a
being who can perceive and can exercise His will, then they should be mere
coercion; however, the organization found in this world and its deep
meaningfulness refute this. None of these can be without exercising knowledge
and intellect. Thus the Creator is not merely powerful; He is knowledgeable and
wise too:
] c '
^ & :
MRKF9 8_
@ # )* ¤
& (
-.
/, 8 >A
7!z9 ] N
X
; x% 7 = '
z7G
S% yV 79 ,& 9 )* N 9 * & K7 N * & , N * @# ) % & *
B 6 % @7 0 hE * '
z~ !9 N M0> 9 M ~ z ¤
& ( p E* 8 R ) 0 SG
7 :
$A < Ñ ,n , FK^ SG
7 7!7w 0> # 9 S% ] )* X< 9 @ # )* }
V %
(C2O :C) > KE Faith and Beliefs
99
Ask them: “Do you disbelieve in Him and associate partners with Him who
created the earth in two days? The Lord of the Universe is He. And [after
creating the earth] He set up on it mountains towering high above it and placed
His blessings upon it and for all the needy according to their needs provided it
with sustenance with correct measure – all this in four days. Then He turned
towards the sky which was in the form of smoke and He said to it and to the
earth: “Obey the directive willingly or unwillingly.” Both said: “We come forth
willingly.” Then He made seven heavens in two days and to each heaven He
assigned its task. And We decked the lowest heaven with brilliant stars and
made it fully secure. All this is the design of the Mighty One, the All-knowing.
(41:9-12)
4. The organization and management of the world within us and the one
outside is a reality. It cannot be imagined without a being who is living and who
can exist for Himself, needing no one for His existence, and is also instrumental
in bringing others into existence:
@# ¤
& l )* # }
G
7 )* # / y F [ !% H .( [ y ^E )^ 0 [/ ; \
; [ Q
[/ ; @ #" SV ) ?
, 8 s [ A # K9 @, # F I, [/ ; H K ! B A ?
-.
/
(2 :2) )^ 0 A< H R Å [ ¤
& l }
G
7 ^% > B % ST ,
God, there is no god but He, the Living, the Sustainer. Neither slumber nor
sleep overtakes Him. All that is in the heavens and the earth belongs to Him.
Who can intercede with Him for someone except by His permission? He
knows what lies before them and what is after them and without His will they
cannot grasp any part of His knowledge. His dominion prevails in the heavens
and the earth, and their protection does not weary Him in the slightest way
and He is the Exalted and the Glorious One. (2:255)
5. What is time? It is a concept which emanates from the fact that the Creator,
who is living and is self-sustaining, is eternal. Thus, He is the foremost and
nothing is before Him. He is the last and there is nothing after Him; He is the
apparent and nothing is above Him; He is the hidden and nothing is below Him.
He cannot be curtailed in time and space; however, His knowledge encompasses
whatever is found in time and space:
(D:P) SV ) T ] , 0 @ ~ 6
> 0 /
> Ã
p7(
0
He is the first and the last, the apparent and the hidden and He has knowledge
of all things. (57:3)
6. Any conception of a being without attributes is mere supposition.
Differences in opinion in this regard are nothing in reality and the essence of
each opinion is the same. Thus all worthy attributes like creativity, justice,
mercy, compassion, knowledge and wisdom are validated as the personal
100
Faith and Beliefs
attributes of God and precede their effect because the cause of everything
precedes its effect. Consequently, it is said that even after destruction of this
world the grandeur and majesty of God shall continue to exist with full grace:
(2P24 :) y > I
p _
:
,"& c XE6 8V * @ # ]L All that lives on earth is mortal and only the person of Your majestic and
glorious God will abide forever. (55:26-27)
7. In understanding the attributes of God, the aspect of finesse in them however
should always remain in consideration because power is praiseworthy only when it
is complemented by mercy, affection and justice. If anger, revenge, rage and fury
manifest against oppression and injustice then it is commendable too. Mercy,
forgiveness and generosity are laudable in their right context. The mention of the
attribute of hamīd (praiseworthy) with ghanī (self-sufficient), hakīm (wise) with
‘alīm (knowledgeable) and ghafūr (merciful) with ‘azīz (powerful) in the Qur’ān
guides us to this very aspect of finesse and poise:
(Ci :P) 8 F # 8 _
% zÃ% 9 )* 8 K
@ .
/ & , H R * X!G
S% l Q
And for God are only good names; call on Him by these names and keep away
from those who distort them. And whatever they are doing, they shall soon
receive its reward. (7:180)
8. Whatever conception of God one perceives, it cannot be devoid of majesty,
splendour and perfection. Consequently, for example, attributes such as al-Wāhid
(the only one), al-Ahad (the unique) and al-Samad (the rock) depict perfection; the
attributes of al-Quddūs (the holy), al-Salām (the one who is peace in entirety) and
al-Mu’min (the peace giver) are attributes of splendour and al-Malik (the king), al‘Azīz (the powerful) and al-Jabbār (the dominant) are attributes of majesty. The
attributes of majesty produce fear, respect and praise in a person; the attributes of
splendour produce gratitude and love for Him and instil hope in a person. The
attributes of majesty are more apparent to his senses and the attributes of splendour
are more apparent to his intellect and heart. If God is kept in consideration, the
attributes of splendour appear more dominant, and if a human soul is kept in
consideration, the attributes of majesty appear dominant. Man while fearing God
leaps towards Him for this very reason and tries to seek refuge in His attributes of
splendour. In the supplications of the Prophet (sws), the words :
!# :
, 7 Q
(God! I seek refuge with You from You.)21 refer to this very reality. This is the
prayer of the person who is overwhelmed with the love of His Lord, is
apprehensive of His self-sufficience and magnificence, is anxious of meeting Him
and submits to all His decisions with full regard. When the Qur’ān says that all
gracious names are His, it means that every name which depicts His majesty,
101
Faith and Beliefs
splendour and perfection is gracious and can be given to Him:
(CC:CP) X!G
S% l * K 7# J9 @ \< >7 R 9 Q
R ] N
Tell them: “You may call [Him as] Allah or Rahmān; by whatever name you
call Him, His are the most gracious names.” (17:110)
Imām Ha mīd al-Dīn al-Farāhī, after explaining these aspects in his Al-Qā’īd ilā
‘uyūn al-‘aqā’id, writes:
… the conception of God in one’s heart should be someone who is kind,
merciful, forgiving and compassionate. He smiles and laughs with full
sympathy and is gentle. He is the kindest of the kind and the most merciful.
He is a person’s support and avenges from his enemies on his behalf. This is
because one can attain tranquillity through Him, seek His nearness and is
anxious of meeting Him. Then hallowed is He as well and is also an
embodiment of the truth. Thus it is logically impossible that He not
differentiate between good and evil and that someone who is bad, filthy,
unjust, antagonistic, one who forbids good, exceeds limits, is sceptical of the
truth and is adamant in opposing the truth attain His nearness. Indeed, He is
forgiving and merciful to those who turn to Him and adopt what is good and
forsake what is evil, who remember His greatness and majesty so that he can
give Him due regard, who keep humbling themselves before Him keeping in
mind that He is self-sufficient and does not need any of His creations and is
grand in His planning and management. Then in spite of the fact that all His
decisions are the very truth and are decked with His relentless mercy, His
creations have knowledge of these decisions to a limited extent which is
appropriate for them. Thus it is essential that all His decisions be accepted and
His servants should be happy and content with all His commands and
directives. 22
9. The greatness of the Almighty becomes evident from His attributes of
perfection. When a person acquires the correct understanding of these attributes, he
professes faith in a God Who is unique, peerless and only one of a kind; He is the
rock of shelter for all; to Him solely belong the heavens and the earth and whatever
is between them; no one shares His sovereignty and no one is His partner in
running the affairs of this universe; there is nothing in this world which is hidden
from Him; no affair of this world is beyond His jurisdiction and control; everything
needs Him, but He needs no one; matter, plants and animals all prostrate before
Him and are busy in celebrating His praises and glorifying Him; His power is
immense and He is all-embracing and every particle of this universe is subservient
to His will; Whenever He wants, He can destroy any thing at any time and
whenever He wants, He can re-create it; it is He who bestows honour or
22. Hamīd al-Dīn al-Farāhī, Al-Qā’īd ilā ‘uyūn al-‘aqā’id, 1st ed. (Azamgarh: Maktabah
al-kawthar, 1975), 43.
Faith and Beliefs
102
humiliation; every thing is mortal and He is the only immortal; He is beyond what
is beyond yet He is closer to man than his life-vein; His knowledge and wisdom
encompass everything; He even knows what is concealed in the hearts; His
intention supersedes all intentions and His command supersedes all commands; He
is free of all faults and is without any blemish and beyond any allegation:
)
¤
& (
}
G
7 :
# 0 ¤
& (
}
G
7 )* # /
Ñ 67%
0 SV ) T ] , 0 @ ~ 6
> 0 /
> Ã
p7(
0 > KN SV ) T ] X 0 b
# ¤
& (
)* Î # ´
> X x% 7 = yV 79 7% )* ¤
& (
}
G
7 -.
/
e n
, 8 , /
! # @ 9 # 0 *
> # SG
7 @# p¹ # ! #
>
] /
)* & !7
Î & !7
)* ] /
Î & #l B c > /
X
; ¤
& (
}
G
7 :
# (4C :P) & Kn
^ }
., 0 All that is in the heavens and the earth gives glory to God. He is the Mighty
and Wise. To Him belongs the dominion of the heavens and the earth. He
only gives life and He only gives death, and He has power over all things. He
is the First and the Last, the Apparent and the Hidden and has knowledge of
all things. It is He who created the heavens and the earth in six days, and then
sat on the throne. He knows all that goes into the earth and all that emerges
from it and all that comes down from heavens and all that ascends to it. He is
with you wherever you are and is aware of whatever you do. He has
sovereignty over the heavens and the earth and to Him turn all affairs. He
makes the night pass into the day, the day pass into the night and He has
knowledge of what is concealed in the hearts. (57:1-6)
10. Among the attributes of perfection, the attribute of tawhīd occupies the
most importance. It is this attribute of tawhīd which is the most explained and
emphasized upon by the Qur’ān. So much so, the sūrah on which the last group
of the Qur’ān effectively ends directs the Prophet (sws) to declare the concept of
tawhīd openly before the people:
(C :CC2) K < 9 MA @ K K K n
7 /
K < 9 /
0 ] N
Proclaim [O Prophet!]: That God is alone. He is with every one. He is neither
anyone’s father nor anyone’s son; and there is none like Him. (112:1-4)
All the efforts of the prophets of God revolve around establishing tawhīd in the
society. Every single word of its history narrated by the Almighty in the Qur’ān
testifies to this reality. Imām Amīn Ahsan Islāhī writes:
… they are sent in this world so that they can take people out of the servitude
of others and make them the servants of God purely. They should consider
Him to be their Creator and their king and only serve Him and show their
Faith and Beliefs
103
obedience to Him alone and only trust Him. They should seek help solely
from Him. They should thank Him only when they are blessed with favours
and seek His help only when in distress. Both in fear and in hope, they should
always look up to Him and they should consign themselves to Him. Their
love should be subservient to His love and their liking should be subservient
to His liking. They should consider Him to be sole and singular as regards His
being, His attributes and His rights and in no way should associate any one
with Him in these matters whether this associate be an angel, a jinn, a prophet,
a saint, any other person or their own selves.23
It is this importance of tawhīd on account of which the Qur’ān has explicitly
stated that without adhering to it, no deed of a person is acceptable and if a
person adheres to it, then there is hope that every sin may be forgiven. The
Qur’ān says:
M=; x>* K E * Q
, > ?
@# S? @
:
8 R # > A v , > ?
89 > A v [ Q
8/ ;
(i:) M
God will not forgive those who [deliberately] set up partners with Him; lesser
than this [sin] however, He will forgive any sin for anyone He [according to
His law] wants to. And [in reality], he who associates partners with Him is
guilty of a heinous sin. (4:48)
The reason for this is that a person cannot remain persistent on his sin if he
professes faith in tawhīd, and if he happens to sin, he will find that the grace and
blessing of God will induce him to repent and to seek God’s forgiveness. Such a
person will surely turn to God and as such become entitled to be forgiven before
the Day of Judgement. For this very reason, the Prophet (sws) is reported to have
said that a person shall surely be granted Paradise if he adheres to tawhīd. The
Almighty will not cast such a person in the fire of Hell.24
The argument which nullifies polytheism is that no one has any basis of
associating partners with God. At more than one place, the Qur’ān has demanded
from its addressees to present if they can any grounds for polytheism whether
based on intellect or on divine sources. Only God Himself could have informed
us if He had any associates or not and the only way to have knowledge of God’s
will in this regard were the Divine books He revealed or the traditions and
narratives which have been transferred generation after generation from his
prophets and messengers. None of these contain anything which substantiates
polytheism in any way:
23. Amīn Ahsan Islāhī, Haqīqat-i shirk-o tawhīd, 1st ed. (Lahore: Faran Foundation,
1988), 310.
24. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 1044-1045, (no. 5967); Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh,
34-35, (nos. 136, 138, 139).
104
Faith and Beliefs
)Fz }
G
7 )* > T y 9 ¤
&(
@ # E # )F&9 /
8 R @# 8 K 7# 9& 9 ] N
(:4) '
NR Z ! 8; V @ #" WV & =9 9 .0 ] 6N @"# V ,
Ask them: “Have you reflected on those whom you worship besides God?
Show me what have they created on this earth or do they have a share in the
heavens? Bring me a scripture revealed before this, or some other vestige of
divine knowledge, if what you say is true.” (46:4)
Other arguments of tawhīd which are cited by the Qur’ān are also very sound
and based on established facts derived from knowledge and reason. As examples,
we shall present some verses here:
k
q
¤
& l }
G
7 )* 8/ ; <>7 @ < >7 0 [/ ; ; [/ K < ; \
;
S7# @# SG
7 @ # Q
p F9 #
7!
B A ! , > 6
)* ->_
)
/ :
A
& !7
] /
@ , >
7G
G
7
>"
>n
V ,7R ] @# * +
/ , # K , ¤
& l , < (*
(C4C4D :2) 8 E yV E }
V ¤
& l SG
7 Your God is one God. There is no god but Him. He is the Compassionate, the
Ever-Merciful. There is no doubt that in the creation of the heavens and the
earth and in the alternation of night and day and in the ships that sail in the
ocean with cargoes beneficial to man and in the water which God sends down
from the sky with which He enlivens the earth after its death, dispersing over
it all kinds of living beings and in the manifestations caused by the winds, and
in the obedient clouds that are between the sky and earth – surely in these
there are signs for men of intellect [to understand this reality]. (2:163-164)
Imām Amīn Ahsan Islāhī writes:
If one reflects on this verse, it becomes evident that it cites parallel, in fact
opposing, elements of nature which at the same time display amazing
harmony and unity in the overall service which they do for this universe. A
perfunctory look at each member of the pairs the verse refers to shows that
they are opposite to one another: the heavens and the earth, the night and the
day, the ships and the seas. However, a deeper look shows that if from one
aspect they seem opposite to one another, then from another they seem to
complement one another for the over all benefit and well-being of this
universe. Without the sky and its glowing suns and glittering stars, the earth
would lose its liveliness and prosperity and in fact would cease to exist.
Similarly, without this earth, who can tell, many stars and heavenly bodies
would be gravely affected. Similarly, just as our life and that of other living
things of this earth is dependent on the light, heat and freshness provided by
the day, it is also dependent on the calm, peace and cool of the night. It is both
night and day in unison which guarantee life on this earth. Look at the
105
Faith and Beliefs
astounding expanse of seas and oceans around us and the mountainous waves
which build up in them and produce awe and dread; however, in spite of such
dreadfulness and fright they may cause, how smoothly and slickly do ships
and boats glide across them and link the trade, economy, culture, knowledge
and technology – in fact every sphere – of various parts of our world.
The next part of the verse mentions rain from the heavens which once again
sustains life and vivacity and once again embellishes the surface of the earth
with greenery and vegetation. The heavens, one can clearly, see are millions of
miles away from the earth; yet the two are harmonious with one another and
come together to produce all this. Hidden in the earth are treasures of flora and
foliage but it is only after the heavens send down rain that this concealed
treasure is revealed. Similar is the relationship between clouds and winds.
Heaps and mounds of moisture laden clouds stand their ground unless strong
winds push them and propel them to various parts which have been fixed for
them. It is these winds which thrust them towards north and south and east and
west. It is they who make them vanish from the heavens and then make them
re-appear on the horizon when they want to.
What then does a deep reflection on all these phenomena lead to? Is this
world the battlefield of opposing and conflicting elements in which
contrasting and divergent forces always seem to be at logger-heads with one
another or does there exist an immensely wise and prudent force which reigns
supreme over all these opposing elements and sagaciously uses them to create
a systematic order and an over all purpose? Obviously, it is this second
conclusion which one reaches after deeply observing this world. On further
deliberation, one comes to the conclusion that this world has not come into
existence of its own accord and nor the development it has undergone be
regarded as automatic. If such was the case how could its conflicting elements
have worked in harmony with one another to achieve a higher goal – the
harmony and concord which is so evident in every part of this universe.25
The Qur’ān says:
(2:CP) q
$ 6% ´
> - X
; v ,[/ $; 8 E # 8 / ]N
Tell [them]: “If, as they claim, there were other gods besides God, they would
surely seek to dethrone Him.” (17:42)
Imām Amīn Ahsan Islahī writes:
The Idolaters of Arabia considered God to be the sovereign deity analogously
on the basis of kings and rulers of this world; they also professed faith in a lot of
Faith and Beliefs
106
other deities about whom they thought that they had a share in this rule and
would be able to procure the nearness of God for those who worship them and
would also be able to have the desires and wishes of these worshippers fulfilled.
This verse is a refutation of this baseless claim. They are told that if God had
partners and associates as they think, then they, at some time or another, would
have tried to rebel against Him and overthrow Him and the whole system of this
world would have been disrupted. The implication is that the worldly kingdoms
and kings, on the basis of which they have analogously set up partners of God,
every now and then would get disrupted and geographically altered because of
the rebellions and disputes from their courtiers; however, here no one can even
point out a single instance in which, for example, the sun left its path or the
earth its orbit. In another verse, this aspect is referred to in the following words:
(22:2C) K G
A /
/
; * 8 (were there other gods in the sky and earth
besides God, they would have become disrupted, (21:22)).26
At another place, the Qur’ān says:
p6_
y _!^
> E `
?
7 ¤
& (
)* @# }
G
7 )* @# K _
G
/
8/ 9 > 9
8/ ; yV > #^ @# * /
@ @# . 7 < e U
7!
@ #" e U ^ K7 > _
?
7 (Ci:22) S? # ]A /
Do you not see that whatever is in the heavens and the earth: the sun, the moon,
the stars, the mountains, the trees, the beasts, and countless men – all prostrate
before God? And there are many on whom punishment has become mandatory
and He who is humiliated by God has none to honour him because God does
what He intends [according to His law]. (22:18)
Cited here is the argument in favour of tawhīd which is testified by every
object of this universe by its very existence. We have already alluded to the
fact that every object of this universe in its nature has an Abrahamic
temperament. The sun, the moon, the stars, the mountains and the animals that
tread the earth all follow the divine law on which they have been created.
None of them deviates from this law in the slightest manner. The sun whom
some foolish people worship bears testimony from its very existence that it
stands and bows before the Almighty every day. It raises his head at the time
of sunrise and then stands before the Almighty till noon. After midday, it
kneels before Him and at sunset prostrates before Him and remains in this
state all night. It is to this reality which the waxing and waning of the moon
and the rising and setting of stars point. The same is true for the mountains,
trees and animals. Their shadows at all times stand, kneel or bow down before
the Almighty and a little deliberation shows that such is the Abrahamic
temperament of this shadow that it always remains opposite to the sun. If the
26. Ibid., vol. 4, 508.
Faith and Beliefs
107
sun is in the east, the shadow will stretch in the west and vice versa. In other
words, the shadow of every object from its very existence tells us that it is not
the sun but its Creator who is worthy of prostration.
This argument in favour of tawhīd is more of a hint and is seldom grasped by
logicians; however, for those who reflect on the universe, this hint has great
value. 27
iii. Dealings and Practices
The dealings of God with His servants and the manner in which He deals with
them are called sunnatullāh by the Qur’ān. The Almighty says that these practices
are permanent and unalterable. Consequently, for a true comprehension of God,
just as knowledge of His attributes is essential, knowledge of His dealings with His
creation is also essential. We shall now present the details of these dealings;
however, before we do this, it is essential that certain premises remain clear in our
mind at the very outset.
1. The Almighty has created each person with a noble nature and has blessed
him with the ability to discriminate good from evil and has given him the
freedom to choose whichever of them he wants to. After that, his becoming a
good or a bad person is dependent on his attitude and on the Almighty’s
grace. If he tries to adhere to virtue, the Almighty’s grace impels him to virtue
and if he adopts evil, the Almighty, if He wants to, leaves him to tread the
path of evil.
2. Issues on which the Almighty will hold a person accountable are those in
which he has the freedom to choose and exercise his free will. People who do
not have this freedom will not be held accountable by Him. This freedom to
exercise one’s will has been granted by the Almighty and not something which
a person possesses. Thus a person exercises his will while remaining
subservient to the will of God. The Almighty, on the basis of His own will and
wisdom, may not allow man to achieve what he intends; however, because of
some reason which only His wisdom can encompass, if He does not allow a
virtuous intention of a person to materialize, He does not deprive him of its
reward; similarly, if He does not allow evil intent to materialize, then this does
not mean that He will necessarily acquit a person in the Hereafter.
3. Wherever the will of God has been mentioned in the Qur’ān, it only means
that except for God Himself no one has the power to stop Him from
materializing it or to alter it in any way. It does not mean that His will is not
subservient to justice and wisdom. The Almighty is wise and just and nothing
that He does is devoid of justice and wisdom. Hence wherever His will is
stated in the Qur’ān, it must be considered to be subservient to the wisdom
27. Ibid., vol. 1, 229.
Faith and Beliefs
108
and justice according to which He is running the affairs of this world. It would
not be correct to assume that He would act contrarily to whatever practice He
has initiated for Himself and to the justice and wisdom He has chosen for
Himself. For example, the Qur’ān says that God guides whomsoever He wills
and leads astray whomsoever He wills. This statement does not mean that He
does not adhere to any principle of justice and wisdom in giving guidance to
someone or leading him astray; it only means that giving guidance to
someone or leading him astray materializes in accordance with the practice
He has set for it and no one has the power to change or break it.
4. In the Qur’ān, we find certain acts being attributed to God; however, the real
objective in this regard, as referred to earlier, is not the attribution of these acts,
it is their attribution to certain laws and principles on the basis of which these
acts materialize. Because these laws and principles have been set by the
Almighty, He has attributed the acts which emanate on the basis of these laws
and principles to Himself at certain places in the Qur’ān. For example,
(:4C) ,N /
Õ
w9 |w 7* (and when they deviated [from the truth], God led
away their hearts [from the truth], (61:5)) and (CC:4) 0 & n,9 K d* 9 Y
E F
(We will turn away their hearts and eyes [from the truth], (6:110)). On such
instances, the Qur’ān also refers to the principle on the basis of which a
certain act emanates. For example, words such as: “God only leads astray the
defiant.” These insinuations are meant to direct the attention of the reader on
the factual reality so that the apparent meaning of the words does not create
any misconception in his mind.
5. The eternal and all embracing knowledge of the Almighty does not negate
any of the practices and laws set by Him. Undoubtedly, He knows from the
very beginning whether a person will adopt the right path or go astray;
however, besides this, He also knows that a person will adopt or reject the
right path in accordance with the law of guidance prescribed by Him. 28
Two further things should remain clear as well:
Firstly, certain things are attributed to God also because He is the first cause
and nothing can originate or materialize without His will and certain things are
attributed to us because at times we become worthy of them. The Qur’ān thus
says:
]¶ ] N K ! @ # H . \0 E d"% 6n
8; Q
K ! @ # H . \0 E !G
< 6n
8;
# Q
@ * V !G
< @ # :
,Z9 7# $UK< 8 E A 8 R [ y E S[Å\
* Q
K ! @ #"
(POPi :) MKT Q
, XA [$ %&
7!
! % & 9 :
G
A F7 @* V d"% @# :
,Z9
And if they receive any benefit, they say: “This is from God.” But when evil
28. Ibid., vol. 1, 114.
Faith and Beliefs
109
befalls them, they say: “This was because of you.” Tell them: “Everything is
from God! [so whatever happens, happens with His permission].” What has
come over these men that they are not prepared to understand a word?
Whatever good befalls you is from God and whatever affliction comes your
way is because of your own selves. [Their real ailment is that they doubt your
prophethood; leave them aside] We have sent you forth as a Messenger and
sufficient is God’s testimony [to this]. (4:78-79)
While explaining these verses, Imām Amīn Ahsan Islāhī writes:
… first those people are addressed who were attributing their successes to
God and failures to the Prophet (sws). They are told that the actual reality is
that both good and evil manifest with the will of God; without His consent
nothing can come into being. The difference, however, is that good comes
into being as a requisite of God’s mercy and evil comes into being because of
man’s deeds. Viewed thus, evil is related to one’s own self.
Here one must keep in consideration that God is an embodiment of good. He
has created this world as a manifestation of His mercy. Hence to ascribe any
evil to Him is against His noble attributes. Evil comes into being because of
a person’s ill-use of his free-will. The Almighty has granted a person a
certain sphere in which he has the freedom to exercise his will. This freedom
is a great favour of the Almighty. It is on its basis that man occupies preeminence among other creations. It is on its basis that in the Hereafter, he
will be held accountable and rewarded or punished accordingly. In the
absence of this freedom, there would have been no difference between a
human being and an animal. However, one thing that needs to be kept in
consideration regarding this freedom is that it is not unlimited and
unrestricted; as referred to before, this freedom is restricted to a certain
sphere; and then, within this sphere too, it is subservient to the will and
wisdom of the Almighty. Without His will and permission, a person cannot
fulfil any of his will and intentions. Good intentions also materialize because
of His grace and bad intentions also materialize because of the respite He
grants. If the Almighty allows a certain evil intent to materialize, then this is
attributed to God because it materialized because of His will and consent;
however, from another angle it is an act of a human being because it was a
product of his will.
What must further be understood is that whenever the Almighty allows the
evil of a person or a group of persons to become rampant in a society then this
is because, at a collective level, some benefit or well-being of His creation is
intended. At certain instances, giving such opportunity to evil to flourish is to
test the righteous so that their weaknesses are done away with and their
qualities are polished. At certain other instances, the reason is to leave the
wicked with no excuse to deny the truth and to bring to an end their period of
Faith and Beliefs
110
respite. At still other instances, the Almighty creates circumstances so that
what is hidden in the nature of people is revealed. Thus not only righteous
deeds emanate from them as a result but evil deeds also emanate from people
who have them hidden in themselves. 29
Secondly, the basis of the directive of good and evil, and right and wrong is
that what is in accordance with the attributes of God and what is against them.
We praise justice because justice is an attribute of God and for this reason its
liking has been ordained in our nature. No doubt, this directive is relative as such
but is also eternal because the attributes of God are eternal. Furthermore, there is
no clash or conflict between these attributes so that the Almighty on one occasion
wills something which is in accordance with His attributes and at another wills
something else which is in conflict with them. In all circumstances, He fully
adheres to justice:
0 [/ ; \
; [ º
G
E , $zÃN 9 zq
0 [/ ; \
; [ F79 Q
K T
(Ci:D)
God bears witness that there is no god but He, and so do the angels and people
[in this world] who have true knowledge. He is fully adherent to justice; there
is no other God; [He is] the Mighty, the Wise. (3:18)
… the reference that God is adherent to justice is a very important constituent of
faith and so close it is to the essence of Islam that one can say that it is in fact
Islam. The importance it occupies requires that some points delineated by my
mentor Imām Hamīd al-Dīn al-Farāhī in this regard be stated here so that people
who intend to deliberate on the philosophy and wisdom of religion are able to
benefit from them:
1. The word īmān originates from the verbal noun amn. This, in other words,
means that believing in something and adhering to it is ingrained in the very
nature of īmān. As an obvious consequence of this, it is essential that a person
must have a deep conviction on the existence of God. However, this
conviction can only be achieved if a person believes that intellect is primarily
meant to guide him and not to misguide him. It should be accepted, in other
words, that intellect by its nature is a barometer of justice within a person.
This premise necessarily leads to another conclusion: human nature is created
by the Almighty on the principles of justice and equity. The reason for this is
that the Almighty being an embodiment of justice and equity holds justice and
equity very dear and is also One who wants to establish justice and equity
everywhere. All these conclusions are a logical consequence and are in fact
29. Ibid., vol. 2, 344.
Faith and Beliefs
111
self-evident. It is evident from this discussion that one cannot verify the
veracity of something unless the Creator is regarded to be an embodiment of
truth and justice. From this fact, all the actions and deeds which emanate from
God are regarded to be just and the way this fact is validated through intellect,
it is also validated through universal truths. An explanation of this compact
premise is that the Almighty has ingrained piety in human nature and made
hearts inclined to relish and accept it. In such a situation, how is it possible for
us that we like piety and not regard God as someone who likes piety. How can
we regard our liking for the truth to be true if we are not satisfied with the
liking for the truth of our Creator. We want to please Him by doing a good
deed because we are satisfied that He is pleased by a good deed. We ascribe
good attributes to Him because in liking these attributes we are fully
convinced of the veracity of our nature.
2. The foundation of faith is love for God. We profess faith in a being whom
we love, whom we want to please and from whom we have high hopes and
expectations. This is not possible unless we are certain that it is absolutely
impossible that He be unjust and oppressive. He will grant His favours to those
who will obey Him and punish only those who are worthy of punishment. It is
against human nature to love an unjust and oppressive master.
3. If one deliberates on the favours and blessings of the Almighty, the
foundation of the requirement of professing faith in the Almighty which
emerges in human nature is gratitude. This gratitude becomes mandatory
when one accepts that it is the right of the Creator Who has bestowed these
favours on us and a requisite of these favours. It is this very reality on the
basis of which the Qur’ān has called shirk (polytheism) as zulm (injustice) and
īmān as gratitude. Owing to this very reason, the basis of a person demanding
his rights is necessity of justice. This is a self-evident reality of sharī‘ah and
law. On these very grounds, the basis of every sharī‘ah is justice and fairness.
4. The consequence of faith is obedience to God and the consequence of
obedience to God is the pleasure of God. In every deed and act which is done,
there is a similar relationship of causation which the Almighty has established
through His commands and directives and has guided us in various ways
towards it, and since we have full conviction on these results of deeds, hence
while relying on His promises we obey Him. If we do not have faith on the fact
that God honours His promises, all basis of deeds will be razed to ground and
all reliance will remain on either of the following two things: like the Christians
on the false notion of intercession, which totally depends on Christ, whom they
worship as a deity and love more than God Himself or like the Jews on their
deviation from the truth and their short-sightedness: they abandoned their ship
to the winds and because of their arrogance and pride did not remain content
with the judgement of God as if to them there was no principle before God to
discriminate good from evil. To protect oneself from going astray in this
112
Faith and Beliefs
manner, it is essential that one has full conviction that God adheres to justice
and every directive and promise of His is true, as specified by the Qur’ān:
(CC:4) [$ K $NK Z
:
,"& b
b
7 (fulfilled was the word of your Lord in truth
and in justice, (6:115)).30
Following are the sunan (practices and dealings) of God:
(1) Tests and Trials
God has created this world for trial and test. Every single person on this earth
faces these trials and as such His practice of putting mankind through trials is a
universal phenomenon. Whatever is ingrained in human nature comes to surface
because of these trials; the secrets of the inner personality of a person are
revealed through these very trials and the levels attained by a person in his
ideologies and in his deeds are ascertained through these very trials. The Qur’ān
says that life and death have been created for the very purpose of judging that
who among mankind adopts a rebellious attitude towards his Creator and who
leads a life according to the liking of his Creator. No doubt, the Almighty has
knowledge of everything; however, He has set the practice for Himself that He
does not merely reward and punish people on the basis of His knowledge; on the
contrary, He does so on the basis of their deeds. For this very purpose, He has
implemented the system of trial on this earth:
(2 :4P) & Av
0 {$q @ G
< 9 L\9 6
W }
\
r . /
[He] Who created death and life that He might test you as to which of you is
best regarding deeds. And He is also Mighty and Forgiving. (67:2)
The circumstances of sorrow and happiness, poverty and affluence, grief and
joy which befall a person in this world are governed by this very practice of God.
Through such circumstances, the Almighty tests His servants and differentiates
the good among them from the evil. When He blesses someone with affluence
and status, He tests whether such people will remain grateful to Him or not, and
when He afflicts someone with poverty and hardships, He tests whether such
people will remain patient or not:
(D:2C) 8 c > !
; $ !* >
>" ?
7 , 6F
And We are inflicting you with sorrow and happiness to test you, and to Us
shall you return. (21:35)
Writes Imām Amīn Ahsan Islāhī:
… He gives wealth and status to some people to see if they become grateful,
humble and obedient on this favour or end up proud and arrogant, pompous
30. Ibid., vol. 2, 55.
113
Faith and Beliefs
and conceited and ill-treat the poor and do not spend on others from what God
has blessed them with. Similarly, He deprives some people of wealth to see if
they remain patient in such circumstances, are thankful for what they have,
are satisfied with their fate and remain honourable in their hardships or in
frustration and disappointment end up in despair and dejection, show
discontent on their fate, become angry with God and live a life of misery as a
result.31
All these facilities and provisions with which this earth is endowed with are
meant to test man. These provisions, in other words, are not provided to him for
his indulgence and pleasure; they are a means to try him. By providing them to
man, the Almighty is judging whether a person seeks the comprehension of His
Creator and in this way attains success in the Hereafter or loses his way by
indulging in them:
(P:Ci) $ @ G
< 9 ^9 0 6!
/ $ !w ¤
& (
X # ! c 7F;
We have decked the earth with whatever is in it so We can test them that who
is the best regarding his deeds. (18:7)
… this world is a place of trial and test. In it, God is testing that who while
using his intellect and brains seeks the Hereafter, and who while following his
desires ends up seeking this world. For the purpose of test, God has adorned
the face of this earth with make-up that is deceptively pleasing to the eye.
There is great lure and attraction in wealth and children, in orchards and
gardens, in fields and crops, in cars and villas, in buildings and castles, in
positions of high social and political status of this world. All its pleasures are
at hand and easy to attain while its pangs are hidden. On the other hand, all
the successes of the Hereafter are as yet concealed from the eyes, and those
who seek them are immediately faced with a lot of hardships in this world.
Indeed this is a severe trial. Not every slave to his passions can come through
it. Only those will sail through it who are perspicacious enough not to be
misled from these worldly lures which may attempt to deceive them in one
guise or another and are never prepared to lose the favours of the Hereafter by
getting caught in the lures and attractions of this world.32
These are the details of the law of trial and test that is generally faced by
human beings. A specific form of this law comes into play in the times of the
rusul (messengers) of God. At the behest of the Almighty, their propagation
culminates in the worldly Judgement of their addressees and those who claim to
profess faith in these messengers are, during the course of this propagation, put
31. Ibid., vol. 3, 60.
32. Ibid., vol. 4, 558.
Faith and Beliefs
114
through certain trials and tests which are generally not faced by others.
Consequently, the Qur’ān says:
/
@7 * 6N @# @ .
/ 7!* K E 8 !A 0 7!# E 89 > 89
7!
Y
G
< 9
(D2 :2O) '
, @7 NKZ
@ .
/
Do people think that once they say: “We believe [in the rasūl],” they will be
left alone and not be tried even though We [similarly] tried those who lived
before them. So God will surely set apart the truthful, and He will also surely
set apart the liars. (29:2-3)
Once the messengers of God communicate the truth to their addressees to the
extent that they are left with no excuse to deny it, this test manifests itself to isolate
and separate the believers from the disbelievers before the latter are punished. The
words: (D :2O) '
, @7 NKZ
@ .
/ /
@7 * (so God will surely set apart the
truthful, and He will also surely set apart the liars) of the above quoted verse refer
to this very reality. The implication is that before the judgement is delivered it is
clearly known where each person stands. At certain other places in the Qur’ān too,
this law and practice of God is mentioned with similar emphasis:
@ >,7n
> ?
" , }
> U/
`
AFl p # l @ #" V E F ²
_
k

@ #" SV ) ?
, 7F 6!
(C4C :2) 8 c& ; \7F; Q
7F; N 6n#^ ,Z9 ; @ .
/
And We shall test you with some fear and some famine and some loss of
property and life and some loss in produce [from the fields]. And [O Prophet!]
Give glad tidings [of success in this world and in that to come] to those who
persevere [in this cause]. [Those] who when afflicted with some calamity say:
“We belong to God, and to Him [one day] we shall return.” (2:155-156)
(2) Guidance and Error
In this trial, man has been asked to guard himself from going astray and
consciously adopt the guided path. The Qur’ān has informed us that this guidance
is found in the very nature of a person. Moreover, once a person attains the age of
intellectual maturity, the signs of the heavens and the earth around him direct his
attention to this guidance. If a person values and treasures this guidance and
benefits from it and is grateful to his Lord for it, it is the practice and law of God
that He increases the glow of this guidance and creates in a person a further
desire for this guidance, and as a result of this induces in him the urge to benefit
from the guidance brought by the prophets of God:
(D:2) SV ) T ] , /

7!
p U# (
/
> h
S? @# H & !
/
-K &V F X & ^F
Light upon light. God guides to His light whom He wills. [This is a parable]
and God cites parables to mankind [for their guidance], and God has
knowledge of all things. (24:35)
Faith and Beliefs
115
(CP:P) 0 E 0 xMK0 0 R w K 0 @.
/
And those who are guided, He will increase their guidance and also grant
them their share of piety. (47:17)
This can be called culmination of guidance and the Qur’ān has stated with full
clarity that without the will of God, even a desire for obtaining it is not produced
in a person. This will of God is also related to this law of guidance of His. God is
aware of everything and is also wise: He gives this favour to only those who
accept the guidance ingrained in their nature:
M 8 /
8/ ; /
S ? 8 9 /
; 8 S̄? # $6% ,"& X
; .
7 S T @ * W > . H . 0 8/ ;
(DC2O :P4) M
9 M,. K7 9 '
/
< & )* S̄? @ # ]K M<
This [Qur’ān] is only a reminder. So whoever wishes should take the path
leading to Allah and you do not wish [O People!] until Allah so wishes
[according to His law]. Indeed, Allah is All-Knowing, Wise. He admits into
His mercy whomever He wishes [on the basis of this knowledge and wisdom].
And for the wrongdoers, He has prepared a grievous punishment. (76:29-31)
If a person decides upon evading this ingrained guidance, refuses to use his
intellect, and deliberately deviates from the truth, then in the words of the Qur’ān
this is zulm (wronging the soul) and fisq (defiance), and the Almighty never
guides a person who continues to wrong his soul and persists in defiance and He
leaves him to wander in the darkness of error and misguidance:
(C:C) 8 E [ @ .
/ X `
c >" ]_
Q
8 I, [/ ; @ # Å 89 `
V A !
8 #
And it is not possible for anyone to profess faith [in the Prophet] except by
God’s permission. [This permission is only granted to those who use their
intellect] and those who do not use their intellect, He puts on them the dirt of
[error and misguidance]. (10:100)
The consequence of such behaviour is that the obduracy, stubbornness and
selfishness of such wrong-doers increase and they are deprived of the ability to
think and understand in the right way. A state reaches when the Almighty seals
their hearts in retribution of this wrong behaviour:
% X ,N X /
8 !# Å 0 & . ! y 9 & . F99 SÖ % >A @ .
/ 8/ ;
(P4 :2) . W ?| 0 & n,9 X Those who have decided to reject [this Book], it is the same to them whether
you warn them or not; they will not believe. Allah has [now] set a seal on
their hearts and on their ears [in accordance with His law], and on their eyes is
a veil and great is the penalty that awaits them [on the Day of Judgment.]
Faith and Beliefs
116
(2:6-7)
At another place, the words are:
> ?
# Q
K ! }
F7; ] N , @7 !# Å / Sc @d
F9 K c Q
, G
N 9
)* 0 & . F WV >7 # p 7 9 , !# Å 0 & n,9 K d* 9 Y
E F 8 !# Å [ }
Sc ; F79
(CCCO :4) 8 Fv ~
And these people keep solemnly swearing by God that if a sign comes, they
will definitely believe in it. Tell them: “Signs are with God” and how will you
know that even if signs come they will not believe and [in retribution of this
sin] We will turn away their hearts and eyes [from the truth] since they
refused to express belief at first and We will let them wander about in their
wrongdoing. (6:109-110)
… this is a mention of the practice of God according to which some are blessed
with faith and some deprived of it … people who deliberate on the innumerable
signs which are found in this world and in the world within their own selves and
with their heart and soul adhere to the obvious consequences of this deliberation
are blessed with faith. On the other hand, people who in spite of witnessing all
these signs turn deaf and blind to them and take to narcissism and remain
caught up in their desires and do not open their eyes even after persistent
reminders by the Qur’ān and the Prophet (sws), their hearts and eyes are turned
away from the truth by the Almighty as a result of which they are deprived of
the correct vision and understanding. After this, the greatest of signs and
miracles have no effect on them. The practice of God is that the hearts and
thoughts of people who instead of looking straight and walking in the right
direction look crookedly and walk in the wrong direction are rendered warped
and crooked. The Qur’ānic verse: (:4C) ,N /
Õ
w9 |w 7* (and when they
deviated [from the truth], God led away their hearts [from the truth], (61:5))
points to this very practice of the Almighty. Here, in the verse under discussion,
while referring to this practice of God, Muslims are prodded that how do they
believe that if such people according to their demand are shown a miracle they
will become believers. If so, many signs which exist in the world around man
and in that within him and towards which the Qur’ān has pointed and explained
their implications have failed to convince their hearts and set right their vision?
How can another sign change and convince them? How can the veil which
stretches across their vision today be lifted tomorrow and how can the blindness
in them which today stops them from seeing such signs go away when a new
sign is shown to them? The way they have been belying all signs throughout
their lives will only make them belie another sign and the metamorphosis which
Faith and Beliefs
117
you see today in their hearts and eyes will play its role tomorrow also when
they witness the sign.33
(3) Beyond-Capacity Directives
The Almighty never gives a directive to human beings in the sharī‘ah revealed
by Him which is beyond their capacity. In all that emanates from God for human
beings, it is always made sure that they are not burdened beyond what they can
bear and whatever directive be given is given keeping in view human capacity
and capability. Consequently, a person will not be held liable for sins done out of
forgetfulness or misunderstanding or done inadvertently, and God’s only
requirement of man is that he should follow His directives in both form and spirit
with full veracity and honesty. Verses such as (2i4 :2) %
[/ ; MGA F Q

[ (God
does not burden a person beyond his capacity, (2:286)) and other similar ones
mention this very practice of God. However, this does not mean that if people
adopt a rebellious behaviour, then too the Almighty does not burden them
beyond their capacity. It is evident from the Qur’ān that for reprimand and
training34 or for punishment35 or to show them the consequences of their evil
deeds36 or to make them aware of their helplessness against the power of God, 37
people are certainly burdened beyond their means.
(4) Rise and Fall of Nations
Under the law of trial which has been mentioned earlier, just as God selects
people to make them undergo a trial of patience or of gratitude, in a similar
manner He also selects nations for this purpose. As a result of this selection,
when a nation once rises among the comity of nations, the practice of God with it
is that He keeps it on this position until it itself plunges into lowliness with
regard to morality and knowledge. This is an unchangeable practice of God and
when, after repeated warnings, He decides to humiliate and depose a nation no
one can stop Him and no power of this world can help that nation against the
Almighty. The whole history of mankind bears witness to this practice of God:
@"# # R7 > # q
* ÁS% yV E , Q
R &9 ; G
AF(, # >"v X7< yV E , # > "v [ Q
8/ ;
(CC:CD) pV @# FR
God does not change His dealing with a people unless they themselves change
their characteristics, and when God decides to afflict them with a misfortune,
none can ward it off. And for such people there is none who can help them
against God. (13:11)
33. Ibid., vol. 3, 140.
34. In the verse (2:286) just quoted, the subsequent words are: “Lord! Do not lay on us
a burden such as You Laid on those before us.”
35. This is a very common subject of the Qur’ān and can be seen at various places.
36. The Qur’ān, 68:42; 4:100.
37. The Qur’ān, 2:24.
118
Faith and Beliefs
Consequently, the Qur’ān has said that this phenomenon of rise and fall shall
happen with every nation of this world, and as a result some of these nations
would be destroyed and others inflicted with great punishment. History tells us
that first the Hamites and then the Semites were selected for this purpose and for
the past five hundred years, the progeny of Japheth have been chosen for this
purpose. These are last peoples on which history will be ending. The Qur’ān says
that after this the Day of Judgement shall come:
)* :
8 MKKT M,. 0,. # 9 # E y ] 6N 0 # @ F [/ ; V > N @#Ð 8;
(i:CP) M&sG#
And there is no nation which We shall not destroy or sternly punish before the
Day of Judgement. That is decreed in the Book of God. (17:58)
(5) Divine Help
When the Almighty entrusts a person or a group with any of His missions and
asks them to achieve it, then He also provides His help to them. This mission can
relate to propagation of His message and it can also relate to jihād and warfare.
Many verses such as (P :D) @!# Å
> n
F ! $EQ < 8 (helping the believers is
incumbent upon Us, (30:47)) clearly say that the Almighty has held it mandatory
on Himself to help the believers who have taken up such a mission:
(P:P) #KN 9 b
6"U >n
! /
>n
! 8; !# @ .
/ ^9 Believers! If you help God, God will help you and strengthen you. (47:7)
This help does not come randomly. It is based on a rule and it comes in
accordance with it. Its details are given in a forthcoming chapter of this book:
The Sharī‘ah of Jihād. However, here this much should remain clear that what
makes a person worthy of help is perseverance and piety. The Qur’ān says that
when in the battle of Uhud the Prophet (sws) in order to raise the morale of his
people told them that the Almighty will help them with three thousand angels, the
Almighty endorsed his proposal and out of His grace even increased this number
by two thousand; however, at this instance, the Almighty clearly said that the
promise of this help is dependent on the condition that Muslims should show
perseverance and abstain from showing disobedience to God and His Prophet
(sws):
zÏ
@ #" k
V [ G

, ^,& RK .\0 0 & * @"# ( E7 >6n
8; X,
(C2:D) '
# " G
#
Yes! If you persevere and are fearful of God, and your enemies launch an
attack on you at this very moment, God will help you with five thousand
angels who will be marked with specific signs. (3:125)
Faith and Beliefs
119
(6) Remorse and Repentance
If a person commits a sin, there exists a chance for him to repent. The
Almighty has asserted (The Qur’ān, 6:54) that He has made mercy incumbent
upon Himself, and therefore He never punishes people who after sinning repent
and mend their ways. In this regard, the rule is that if people repent immediately
after they commit a sin the Almighty definitely forgives them; however, He does
not forgive people who deeply indulge in sin all their lives and when they see
death approaching start to repent and seek forgiveness from the Almighty.
Similarly, He also does not forgive people who deliberately deny the truth if they
continue on this denial till death. This practice of God regarding repentance has
been mentioned in the Qur’ān in the following words:
Q
:
d\
(* Y
V >N @# 8 , 7 = V _
, S G
^ 8 @ ./
Q
X , 7
F7;
p N }
0 K < 9 > h
< ; X7< }
d"G
7 8 @ ./
, 7
b
G
$< $ Q
8 (CiCP :) M
9 M,. FK 9 :
d\
9 & /A 0 8 @ .
/ [ 8 b
6 )"F;
God’s responsibility is to forgive only those who commit a sin while being
overwhelmed with emotions and then quickly repent. It is they who are
forgiven by God. God is all-knowing and wise. But He will not forgive those
who sin all their lives and, when death comes to them, say: “Now I repent!”
nor those who die as disbelievers. It is for these whom We have prepared a
grievous punishment. (4:17-18)
(7) Reward and Punishment
In the Hereafter, reward and punishment is a certain reality; however, it is
evident from the Qur’ān that at times this reward and punishment also takes place
in this world. This lesser judgement is a prelude to the greater judgement which
will take place in the Hereafter. The various forms of this reward and punishment
which the Almighty has spelled out in the Qur’ān are:
Firstly, people who are only after this world, live and die for it and are absolutely
indifferent to the Hereafter are given whatever worldly benefits the Almighty
wants to give them, and then their account is settled by Him in this very world and
they are rewarded or punished right in this world on the basis of their deeds:
(C:CC) 8 G
6 [ * 0 * 9 ; k
" F !w FK^ W K > 8 @#
We recompense in this world the deeds of those who desire the life of this
world with all its finery, and they are not given less in it in any way. (11:15)
Secondly, those who reject their respective rasūl (messenger) even after being
communicated the truth to the extent that they are left with no excuse to deny it
are punished in this very world and those who profess faith in him are embraced
by the blessings of God from all sides:
Faith and Beliefs
120
(P:C) 8 [ 0 º
G
E , !, ) h
N %& Sc I* p %&7 V #7 9 ] And for each nation, there is a rasūl. Then when a rasūl comes to a nation,
their matter is decided with justice and they are not wronged. (10:47)
This is an unchangeable practice of God. The accounts of the people of Noah
(sws), Lot (sws), Shu‘ayb (sws), Hūd (sws) and Sālih (sws) besides those of other
prophets which have been narrated in the Qur’ān are a tale of the lesser days of
judgement that took place in this world. In human history, such a lesser day of
judgement was set up for the last time for the people of the Prophet Muha mmad
(sws):
8 # !
K7 , 7 = 8 >7 h
7 / S7>h
7 S%( 6
, 0 9 F. 9 [/ ; ) 67F @"# V > N )* ! % & 9 #
8 > ?
[ 0 $ v , 0F. (* S7>G
7 S7>h
7 FS, `
7 # K N N7 A X7< !G
d"G
7 ,./ @\
¤
& l SG
7 @ #" }
V > , !
A E7 !# x>E
] 0 9 8/ 9 (O4O :P) 8 6G
F , 0F. (*
And whenever We sent a prophet as a messenger to any city We tested its
people with hardships which were financial and which afflicted their persons
so that they adopt humility in their supplications. Then We changed their
adversity to good fortune so that when they had prospered a lot they said:
“Good and bad days also befell our fore-fathers.” At last we seized them
suddenly and they were caught unaware. And had the people of these cities
professed faith and remained God-fearing, We would have showered upon
them blessings from the heavens and the earth. But they rejected, and We
seized them in retribution of their misdeeds. (7:94-96)
Thirdly, the Almighty has promised the progeny of Abraham (sws) that if they
adhere to the truth, they will lead all nations of the world and if they deviate from
it, they will be deposed from this position and will have to face the punishment of
humiliation and subjugation. The words ( :2) K , k
9 -K , *9 (keep my
covenant, and I will keep yours, (2:40)) refer to this very covenant of the Almighty
with the Israelites. The warning sounded in the words (i :CP) FK K 8 ; (if you
do it again, We would also do it again, (17:8)) also refers to this. All the books of
the Bible mention the details of this covenant.
p! [ p N )7&" @# p N M##;
7!
:
c )"F; p N @7 7 (* }
V , ,^& 0>,; X, ;
(C2 :2) '
/
-K And recall when Abraham was put to trial by His Lord in a few things and he
fulfilled them. He said: “I have decided to appoint you the leader of
mankind.” “And what of my descendants?” asked Abraham. He replied: “My
covenant does not apply to the evil-doers.” (2:124)
121
Faith and Beliefs
It is this very promise of the Almighty which is specifically mentioned for the
Israelites in the following verse:
c & 9 b
@# N * @# l ,"&7 @"# ; p F9 # ] Æa W & 7
#N9 F79 (44:) 8 # S% ! #" e U W K n
E ^# #7 9 !#"
And if they adhered to the Torah and the Gospel and that what has been
revealed to them from their Lord, they would have received the sustenance [of
their Lord] from above them and from beneath their feet. [No doubt], there is
one group among them who is righteous but those whose deeds are evil
abound. (5:66)
It is recorded in Deuteronomy (28:1-25):
If you fully obey the Lord your God and carefully follow all his commands I
give you today, the Lord your God will set you high above all the nations on
earth. All these blessings will come upon you and accompany you if you obey
the Lord your God: You will be blessed in the city and blessed in the country …
The Lord will grant that the enemies who rise up against you will be defeated
before you. They will come at you from one direction but flee from you in
seven … Then all the peoples on earth will see that you are called by the name
of the LORD, and they will fear you … The Lord will make you the head, not
the tail. If you pay attention to the commands of the Lord your God that I give
you this day and carefully follow them, you will always be at the top, never at
the bottom … However, if you do not obey the Lord your God and do not
carefully follow all his commands and decrees I am giving you today, all these
curses will come upon you and overtake you: You will be cursed in the city and
cursed in the country … The Lord will cause you to be defeated before your
enemies. You will come at them from one direction but flee from them in
seven, and you will become a thing of horror to all the kingdoms on earth.
(Deuteronomy 28:1-25)
K ²
,& »
= X!U#7 V !c 9 )
9 $% & z ] c ¤
& (
}
G
7 > ~ * /
K (C:D) > KN SV ) T ] X /
8/ ; S? #
)*
Gratitude is for God only, Creator of the heavens and the earth, He who has
made the angels as messengers, with two, three or four wings. He increases His
creation according to His will. Indeed, God has power over all things. (35:1)
The beings through whom the Almighty sends down His directives for His
creation are called angels. The Qur’ān uses the word zqr (al-malā’ikah) for
Faith and Beliefs
122
them, which is a plural of the word :# (malak), and the word :# (malak) itself
has sprung from q
× # (mal’āk). The word means “a messenger”. In the above
quoted verses, the Qur’ān itself has alluded to the fact that the word malā’ikah
has been chosen for them to connote this very meaning. Consequently, it is
evident from the Qur’ān that it is through the angels that communication between
this world and the one beyond it is established, and the Almighty is running the
affairs of this world through them. The way this is done is that whatever directive
they receive from the Almighty is implemented by them as His obedient
subordinates. Their own intention or exercise of authority is not involved in this
process in any way. They are an embodiment of obedience and are busy all the
time in glorifying Him and in celebrating His praises and never disobey Him in
the slightest of way:
(O :C4) 8 ># Å # 8 A N * @"# ,7& 8 * 8 >6 G
[ 0 And they are not defiant to the slightest and fear their Lord, Who is above them
and do exactly as they are bidden. (16:49-50)
While explaining the reasons for which man has been asked to profess belief in
the angels, Imām Amīn Ahsan Islāhī writes:
… an inseparable part of faith in divine books and in prophets is faith in the
angels. Without believing in the angels, the channel between God and His
prophets is rendered ambiguous and unclear. This ambiguity not only
conceals an important step in the means of communicating guidance and
knowledge, but is also responsible in leading mankind astray in matters of
divine guidance. Mankind has always acknowledged that there is a God and
has also conceded that if there is a God, then He should inform them of His
likings; however, when He does not come before us face to face and we are
not able to directly view Him, then the question arises about the means
through which He communicates His guidance and directives to His creatures.
If for this purpose, He selects certain outstanding individuals, who are called
prophets and messengers, then the same question also arises about them: How
does He communicate His directives to them? Does He come face to face
with them or adopts some means for this purpose? The answer to this question
is that the means through which God communicates with His creation is wahī
(divine revelation), which He sends down through His angels, in particular,
the exalted angel, Gabriel. These angels are the noblest and most superior of
God’s creatures. They have the ability to directly acquire wahī from the
Almighty … it is because of this strong connection of the angels with
prophets and divine revelation that in order to profess faith in the prophets of
God and in His books, it is essential that faith be professed in them as well.
They are entrusted with the responsibility of communicating between God
and His prophets and messengers and viewed thus they are essential as they
are the only creatures which are able to have equal communication with both
123
Faith and Beliefs
this world and the one beyond it. Because they are made from light, they are
able to bear the glow and radiance of God and because they have been
created, they are also able to maintain communication with human beings.
Except for them, no creature can attain this level of nearness with the
Almighty. Hence it was deemed necessary that besides professing faith in
prophets and messengers, faith should also be professed in messengers who
can mediate and communicate between God and His messengers.38
The responsibilities of the angels which the Almighty has mentioned in the
Qur’ān are the following:
1. They implement the directives of God among His creation:
(: OP) >V # 9 ] @ # ,"& 8 I, *
^>
z p7!
In that [night], descend the angels and the Spirit by the permission of their
Lord with commands in all affairs. (97:4)
2. Just as they descend with the directives of God, they also ascend upwards to
be in the presence of God:
( :P) V !%
9 @ G
H & KE # 8 yV )* ;
^>
z
> The angels and the Spirit ascend towards Him in a Day the measure of which
[according to your calculation] is fifty thousand years. (70:4)
3. They reveal the messages of God to His prophets:
(2:C4) 8 E7* F9 [/ ; \
; [ F79 &. F9 8 9 H R 6 @ # S? @# X H > # 9 @ #
^>
, zÏ
p"!
He sends down the angels with the revelation of His directive to those among
His servants whom He chooses to warn people: “There is no god but Me:
therefore fear Me.” (16:2)
It is evident from the Qur’ān that it is generally Gabriel who brings down the
revelations. He occupies the highest status among the angels and is the most
favoured one as well. He can directly access the Almighty, and no one can come
between him and the Almighty. The Qur’ān has also called him powerful,
trustworthy and one who is obeyed. This means that he is fully capable and able
to carry out all responsibilities entrusted to him. Hence, there is no possibility
that any other power or evil spirit influence or over-awe him or convince him to
betray God or that he himself mix up or make mistakes in the revelations given to
him. He has been safeguarded from all these shortcomings by the Almighty. The
Qur’ān says:
124
Faith and Beliefs
9 @ % N N 8 * X/
K * FR 7 = X (
*(
, 0 x% * WV >7 # xE
K KT /
(C :D) X< 9 # H K 6 X
; X< (* XFR 9
He is taught by one who is powerful and mighty. He stood on the uppermost
horizon; then, drawing near, he came down within two bows’ length or even
closer, and revealed to his servant that which he revealed. (53:5-10)
4. They write down and preserve the words and deeds of human beings:
(C2C :i2) 8 A # 8 '
6 M#> '
*
8/ ;
Whereas appointed over you are guardians, noble scribes. They know what
you do. (82:10-12)
5. They descend with glad tidings and punishment for people:
7* .V !< ]V _
, Sc 89 +
6
* y q
% p N M#q
% N x>?
\6
, 0>,; !%& }
Sc K E Ç
V y N X
; ! % & 9 7F;

[ N $ A ! # `
c 9 0 > F ; ]n [ K 9 x9&
(P4O :CC)
And our messengers came to Abraham with glad tidings. They said: “Peace be
to you!” Abraham answered: “Peace be to you too!” Soon he brought them a
roasted calf [to serve them]. But when he saw their hands being withheld from
it, he felt strange and a little afraid of them. They said: “Have no fear; we
have been sent forth to the people of Lot [to mete out punishment to them].”
(11:69-70)
Another thing which is incidentally evident from the above verses is that angels
can assume the form of human beings and in spite of this do not require food for
their sustenance and are free from such wants.
6. They remain busy in glorifying and exalting the Lord and pray to Him for
the forgiveness of those who inhabit the earth:
(:2) <>7 & Av
0 /
8/ ; 9 ¤
& (
)* @
8 >A v G
,"& K , 8 6"G
z And the angels give glory to their Lord, celebrating His praises and seek
forgiveness [from Him] for those on earth. Pay heed! Surely it is God Who is
the Forgiving One, the Merciful. (42:5)
7. They claim the souls of people:
(CC:D2) 8 c > ",& X
; 7 = , ] -./
}
:
#7 /* ] N
Say: “The angel of death in charge of you will claim your souls. Then to your
125
Faith and Beliefs
Lord shall you be returned.” (32:11)
8. They are the companions of the faithful both in this world and in the
Hereafter and give them glad tidings of Paradise at their death:
!7_
, >?
,9 F * /
9 z p7! #E% 7 = /
!,^& N @ .
/ 8/ ;
GAF9 )?
# * W > Ã
)* FK^ W )* ®
9 @
F 8 K ! )
/
(DCD :C) 8 K7 # * As for those who said: “Our Lord is God,” and remained steadfast on this,
angles will descend to them [with the glad tidings]: “Fear not and grieve not
and accept the glad tidings of the Paradise you used to be promised of. We
were your companions in this world and [now] we are also your companions
in the Hereafter. And here you shall be given everything you desire and
everything that you ask for.” (41:30-31)
9. In the Hereafter, they shall be in the presence of God and shall be carrying
His throne:
(P:DO) ,"& K , 8 6"G
´
> p < @ # '
* < z x>
And you shall see the angels encircling the throne, glorifying and celebrating
the praises of their Lord. (39:75)
(CP :4O) F= .V d# N * :
,"& ´
> ]
zc& 9 X :
And the angels will be at its borders and eight of them will on that Day bear
the throne of your Lord over them. (69:17)
10. They shall be in charge of Hell:
(4:44) 8 ># Å # 8 A 0 > # 9 # /
8 n R KT
| z# It [–Hell–] will be in the charge of stern and mighty angels who never disobey
what God commands them and do exactly as they are directed. (66:6)
It is implicitly evident from the Qur’ān that the angels shall also be in charge of
Paradise and its affairs.
Besides referring to these obligations and responsibilities, the Qur’ān has at
several places negated the various erroneous concepts people had formed about
them. Consequently, it was clarified that angels are not the daughters of God the
way these foolish deem them to be; in fact, the angels are the near ones of God.
They have attained this nearness not because they are able to have their way with
God by influencing or cajoling Him but because they conform to every standard
of serving and obeying Him. They cannot even take the initiative in conversing
with Him unless He allows them to – what to speak of having their way with Him
126
Faith and Beliefs
in such a manner. Then whatever they are asked, they reply with all due respect
and always speak the truth. They can neither intercede for someone nor take any
step on their own; on the contrary, they always await the directives of God and
tremble with His fear:
8 H > # (, 0 p E , FE6G
8 #> #^ R 6 ] , F6% MK
@ < >7 .
7 N
] E @# 8 EA?
# ?
@ #" 0 Xh& @ /
; 8 A ?
A # K9 @ , #
(2O24 :2C) '
/
-_
F :
. !7 c _
F :
. * FR @"# ; )"F; !#
They say: “The Merciful has children.” [Certainly not] He is above this! In
fact [these angels] are but His honoured servants. They never take the
initiative in speaking to Him and in all circumstances obey His command. He
knows everything what is before them and what is behind them and they do
not intercede for anyone save those whom He accepts, and tremble in awe of
Him. And whoever of them says: “I am also a god besides God,” So We shall
punish Him with Hell. Thus do We reward the wrongdoers. (21:26-29)
… human intellect has always been curious about the spirits that live in the
world beyond and so vehemently has it remained in going after them that if it
has not been able to lay hands on the truth in this matter, it has even adopted
the most erroneous and flawed notions about it. The soothsayers and
magicians of Arabia regarded the jinn, devils and voices from the beyond to
be a means to communicate with the world beyond; the astrologers of India
would try to unravel the secrets of the unknown world through the paths
followed by heavenly bodies. The worshippers of Chinese temples would try
to contact the unknown world by means of the spirits of their forefathers. The
Qur’ān negated all these unfounded means of communication with the
unknown world and regarded knowledge gained through these means to be an
amalgam of truth, and untruth and at the same time explained that the only
reliable means of communicating with God is the angels who come to His
messengers and whatever God asks them to deliver these messengers, they do
so in its original form. 39
% ; ] % ; 0 >,; X
; !< 9 H K , @# '
"6!7

V F X
; !< 9 :
; !< 9 7F;
K N q
$ % & M& ,w R R ! 8 % 8 & 0 `
F ^9 XG Ç
6% l E
@ > ?
" 6#^ q
$ % &^ M X% # Q
/ :
n
n
E F / q
$ % & ]6N @# :
0 !n
n
N
39. Ibid., vol. 1, 424.
Faith and Beliefs
127
(C4C4D :) M < M Q
8 ] % >^ K , _
7 < Q
X
7!
8 q
/ d
@ &. !# [O Prophet!] We sent our revelations to you the way We sent [them] to Noah
and to the prophets who came after him; And We revealed [them] to
Abraham, Ishmael, Isaac, Jacob, the progeny of Jacob, Jesus, Job, Jonah,
Aaron, Solomon and We gave the Psalms to David. We have sent revelations
to messengers whom we have mentioned to you earlier and to some
messengers whom We have not mentioned to you and with Moses God had
spoken, the way one speaks: these messengers who were sent as bearers of
glad tidings and of admonishment so that after them people are left with no
excuse which they can present before God, and God is Mighty and Wise.
(4:163-165)
People through whom the Almighty completed providing His guidance to
mankind are called prophets. They were, in fact, human beings; however, the
Almighty selected them for this purpose on the basis of His all embracing
knowledge and wisdom. As such, prophethood is God-given and cannot be
acquired through self-effort or training. 40 The Qur’ān has narrated the incident in
which Moses (sws) was given prophethood. When he reached the valley of Sinai
with his family on his way back from Midian, it was night-time. It was difficult
to find one’s way in the dark and it appears that it was quite chilly too.
Meanwhile, a darting flame was seen at a distance and perhaps no one except
Moses (sws) observed it. He bade his family to stay where they were and himself
expressed his desire to find out more about what he had seen and possibly bring
back some fire to warm themselves or that if there were people there he would
inquire from them the way to the fire. When he came near the place he had
sighted the flame, he heard a voice say: “Moses! I am Your Lord, so take off
your shoes; you are in the sacred valley of Tuwā; I have selected you for the
responsibility of prophethood and messengerhood; so listen carefully to whatever
is being revealed to you.” The Qur’ān has told us that after this he was given the
same message as was given to other prophets:
]L x_
A 9 R 9 S 7G
8/ ; > . W n
7 N9 ) FK 6 * F9 /
; ; /
F9 ) !F7;
(C4C :2) xR> * H 0 B 67 , @ # Å [/ @ # ! :
F7K7 n
q
* XG
, `
V A F
I am God. Indeed, there is no god but Me. So serve Me, and for My
remembrance, pray with vigilance. The Hour is sure to come – but I will keep
it hidden – [it shall come] so that every soul is rewarded for its labours. Thus
any person who does not believe in it and yields to his desires should not turn
you away from the prayer, lest you perish. (20:14-16)
It is Moses’ (sws) distinction that God spoke to him. The incident of the first
revelation to Muha mmad (sws) has been mentioned in the Qur’ān in Sūrah Najm.
40. The Qur’ān, 6:125.
128
Faith and Beliefs
It is evident from it that the position of prophethood was conferred on him
through Gabriel, the exalted angel of God. The Qur’ān says that on this occasion
he appeared in his actual form on the higher horizon and the Prophet (sws) saw
him with his naked eyes. He then came near him to instruct him and just as an
affectionate teacher bends over his dearly loved student, he bent over him with
great love and affection and came so close to him that he was within two bows’
length or even closer. Then he revealed to the Prophet (sws) whatever he had
been directed to reveal:
XFR 9 9 @ % N N 8 * X/
K * FR 7 = X (
*(
, 0 x% * VW>7 # xE
K K T /
(C :D) X< 9 # H K 6 X
; X< (*
He was taught by an Angel, mighty in power, towering in character, endued
with wisdom – while he stood poised, being on the higher horizon. Then he
drew near and came down within two bows’ length or even closer. The
Almighty then revealed to His servant that which He revealed. (53:5-10)
These prophets were sent to every community. God had promised Adam (sws)
that He would guide his progeny through guidance revealed by Him. This guidance
was given to mankind through these very prophets. After receiving revelations
from God, they tell what is the truth to people, give glad tidings to those who
believe in Him and warn those who do not believe in Him of a dreadful fate.
Consequently, at one place, while addressing the Prophet (sws), the Qur’ān says:
(2:D) > . F * /
; V #7 9 @ #" 8 ; M>. F M>?
, " , ! % & 9 7F;
We have sent you with the truth as a bearer of glad tidings and warnings and
there is no community in which a warner never came. (35:24)
The details regarding these prophets which have been mentioned in the Qur’ān
and which should be kept in consideration by everyone for professing faith in
them are discussed in the following paragraphs.
i. The Essence of Prophethood
Prophethood is the selection of an individual for the purpose of communication
with the Almighty. The Qur’ān has informed man that he has been blessed with
this honour in two ways:
Firstly, communication from behind a veil. In this case, a person hears a voice
but does not see who is conversing with him. God spoke to Moses (sws) in this
way. He started to hear a voice from a tree in the valley of the mount Sinai but
there was no one he could see. 41
Secondly, through wahī. This word is used for revealing something in the heart of
someone. This again has two forms: firstly, God directly reveals His message to the
41. The Qur’ān, 28:29-30.
Faith and Beliefs
129
heart of a prophet; secondly, He sends an angel and this angel reveals something to
the heart of a prophet on behalf of the Almighty. This phenomenon can occur both
when a prophet is awake and in a vision while he is asleep. In case of a vision,
whatever is communicated is at times in symbolic form. The way revelations
would come to Muhammad (sws) is described in various Hadīth narratives. It is
evident from them that in its most intense form, the sound of a ringing bell would
precede the process of revelation. Such was the intensity of the whole process that
he would be drenched with sweat even in the coldest of weather.42 The Qur’ān has
specified that apart from this observation the nature of wahī is beyond the
comprehension of man:
(i:CP) q
$ N [/ ; @ #" 9 Ã# ) ,"& > # 9 @ #
>^ ] N
>^ @ :
F (G
And they ask you about al-rūh [– ie. the wahī –]. Tell them: “This al-rūh is
from among my Lord’s command. Little indeed is the knowledge given to
you.” (17:85)
Since revelations come to the prophets without any desire of their own and
from the divine part of their soul, they are absolutely sure about their
authenticity. However, at various occasions, for their own satisfaction the
Almighty shows them extra-ordinary sights and experiences. An example of this
is the Prophet’s journey from the Baytullāh to the Aqsā mosque that occurred in a
vision shown to him. 43 Such experiences also occur in real life. Following is an
example of such an experience:
> n
6
Õ
w # X?v # W & K G
" X?v ; x( 7!c 0K ! X! W & K % K ! x> 9 $ F H & K E (CiCD :D) x>6
,"& }
@ # x9& K E Xv~ #
And he beheld him once again at the sidrah tree, beyond which no one can
pass near which is the Garden of Repose. At that time, the sidrah tree was
covered with that which covered it. [His] sight did not wander, nor did it
exceed the limit. [In such a manner], he saw some of his Lord’s greatest signs.
(53:13-18)
At one place in the Qur’ān, all these ways of communicating with God are
mentioned together:
SÃ? # F I, ) < * $
% & ] % > 9 V _< S& @ # 9 M< /
; /
8 9 >V ?
6
8 #
(C:2) < )È F7;
And it is not the status of any mortal that God should speak to him except by
revelation or from behind a veil or He sends a messenger and through His
43. The Qur’ān, 17:1.
Faith and Beliefs
130
permission, he sends revelation to him of what He wills. Exalted is He, and
Wise. (42:51)
It is evident from the words of the above verse that divine revelation is not sent
to a prophet in the form of an idea or a thought; it is in the form of words which
he hears, understands and preserves. These words and their style are however
something which a prophet is already familiar with so that they are not
incomprehensible and alien to him. It is for this very reason that both the words
and meanings of a revelation are specific to a prophet depending upon his
circumstances and abilities.
ii. Need for a Prophet
Just as a person has been given the ability to infer through parables and
induction, to make a whole through components and then explain the components
through the whole, to assimilate ideologies through what is obvious and to draw
analogies from what can be felt through the senses for what cannot be felt, he has
also be given the ability to distinguish between good and evil and to make a
distinction between what is right and what is wrong and in fact he even has a
comprehension of his Lord and His justice. We have already alluded to these
abilities of man earlier. Thus a prophet is not needed to inform people of these
things. All these are ingrained in his nature and innately found in him. The
Qur’ānic verse (4:163-165) which has been earlier referred to at the beginning of
this section “Belief in the Prophets” shows that the need for a prophet did not
arise to inform man of these things; it arose because of two other reasons:
Firstly, for completion of guidance. This means that man be reminded of
whatever is ingrained in his nature in concise form and of whatever he has known
eternally and all its details be specified for him. In certain verses, the Qur’ān has
regarded this to be a completion of divine favour:
!
F W 7 SÃ; W n
7 y N; }
>
] * ; !< 9 F> # (, 8 K $ 7 z9 0 ! c (PD:2C) @ K ,
And We made these [prophets] leaders to give guidance at Our behest, and
revealed to them to do pious deeds, show diligence in the prayer and give
zakāh. And they worshipped none but Ourself. (21:73)
Secondly, for itmām al-hujjah. This means to awaken man from his slumber of
unawareness and after providing the testimony of his intellect and knowledge
provide another testimony through these prophets to such an extent that no one is
left with any excuse to deny the truth:
# SE
F & . ! ) 8 n
^ E !"# ] % & ( 9 `
Fa @" _
> ?
# @ > * F F79 G
AF9 X K T FK^ W
>7 | !G
AF9 X FK T N .\0
131
Faith and Beliefs
(CDCCD :4) 8 *| 09 V , x>E
:
# :
,^&7 @ / 89 :

“O Jinn and men! Did there not come to you prophets from among you who
proclaimed to you My revelations and warned you of [your] meeting with this
day?” They will reply: “We bear witness against our own selves” – And
indeed, the life of this world deceived them and they testified against
themselves that they were disbelievers – this was because your Lord does not
destroy cities because of their oppression if their inhabitants are not aware of
the truth. (6:130-131)
iii. Identifying a Prophet (sws)
The highest of human traits are personified in a prophet and his message is
based on what is known and familiar to human nature. The fountainhead of all
virtues is two things: remembering the Almighty and showing sympathy to the
poor. A prophet is an embodiment of these virtues and urges others as well to
adopt them. Whatever he says to people, conforms to the highest intellectual
standard and what he says relates only to those things about which man can
become indifferent or forgetful. Moreover, his prophethood is not something
which can be acquired through self-effort. Hence, every right-minded person has
no difficulty in recognizing him. If a person has a discerning mind and a vibrant
heart, then the very person of a prophet is a miracle:
(C4:C) 8 E q
*9 6N @ #" M> * b
U6
K E * , &R 9 [ # Q
S T / ] N
Tell them: “Had God pleased, I would never have recited this Qur’ān to you,
nor would He have made you aware of it. [It is His decision] because I have
spent a life-time among you. Do you not use your senses?” (10:16)
However, besides this, the Almighty blesses a prophet with potent signs which
though may not induce his adversaries to openly acknowledge him but are
enough to leave them with no excuse to deny his veracity. For this very reason, at
one place, the Qur’ān (4:159) has declared that every one from among the People
of the Book of the times of Muha mmad (sws) before his own death would
profess faith in him. It is evident from the Qur’ān that these signs are given to
every prophet and their nature depends upon his times and circumstances. We
shall mention a few of these in the following paragraphs.
1. A prophet generally comes in accordance with the prediction of the prophet
who precedes him and comes as fulfilment of this prediction. Viewed thus, he is
not an un-introduced personality. People are familiar with him and also await
him. It is known from the Qur’ān (3:39) that the Prophet John (sws) foretold the
coming of Jesus (sws) all over Jerusalem. It is evident from the Qur’ān (7:157)
that the predictions of the advent of Muha mmad (sws) are mentioned both in the
Old and the New Testaments. One of the primary objectives of the advent of
Jesus (sws), according to the Qur’ān (61:6), was to prophesy about the coming of
an unlettered Prophet in Arabia. The Qur’ān (6:20) has presented the fact that the
scholars of the Israelites recognize it the way an estranged father recognizes his
132
Faith and Beliefs
son as a conclusive proof of its own authenticity. This means that they also fully
recognized Muha mmad (sws):
'
V 6#^ ) ,> 8V G
, @ &. !
@ # 8 :
6 N X '
# (

^>
, p F '
" & ]¹
F7;
(COPCO2 :24) ] z>% ; ) !, S 89 $ / @ 9 @ 7 (
> ,w ) A F7;
And this has been revealed by the Lord of the Universe with great care and
attention. The faithful Spirit has brought it down into your heart so that you
may become a warner to people in eloquent Arabic speech. It is also
mentioned in the early scriptures. Is not this a sufficient proof for them that
the scholars of the Israelites know him? (26:192-197)
2. Whatever a prophet presents as the word and message of God is without any
contradiction and inconsistency. Even the most ultimate of geniuses of this world
like Socrates and Aristotle, Kant and Einstein, Ghālib and Iqbāl, al-Rāzī and alZamakhsharī cannot make such a claim about the works they have produced.
However, the Qur’ān has vehemently asserted about itself that there is not a
semblance of contradiction in the philosophy and ideology it presents. Is it possible
that for years a person should give speeches on a variety of topics in different
situations and circumstances and when these speeches are compiled from the
beginning to the end they form such a harmonious and congruous discourse that it
has no contradiction of views and does not reflect any effects of mood change of
the speaker and also does not depict any revision or change of views? Only the
Qur’ān has this characteristic:
(i2:) M>U $*q
* Kc Q
> | K ! @ # 8 8 >E
8 > ,7K q
*9
Do they not ponder on the Qur’ān? Had it come from someone other than
God, they would have found many contradictions in it. (4:82)
… so sound and well-knitted is every idea of the Qur’ān, both in its principle
and in the corollaries of these principles that even the formulae of Arithmetic
and Geometry are not as sound and well-knitted. So connected and linked are
the beliefs it teaches that if any one of these beliefs is removed, the whole
chain and sequence falls apart. The rituals of worship and other directives it
gives spring from beliefs just as branches spring from a stem. The deeds and
morals it instructs its followers to obey emanate from their principles in a
manner natural and obvious consequences emanate from something. The
system of life which comes into existence as a result of its overall teaching is
like that of a lead-cemented wall in which each and every brick is attached to
the other in a manner that it cannot be separated from the other except if a gap
is created in the whole structure.44
Faith and Beliefs
133
3. A prophet is blessed with miracles from God. The Qur’ān has specified that
one of the reasons for which extra-ordinary miracles were given to Jesus (sws) and
Moses (sws) was to authenticate them as Messengers of God. Consequently, after
mentioning the staff of Moses (sws) and his white hand, the Qur’ān says:
(ØÙ:ÙÚ) '
E % * M# N F F7; d# 8 > * X
; :
,"&7 @# 8 F0> , :
F.*
So, these are two clear signs from your Lord for the Pharaoh and his leaders.
Surely, they are disobedient people. (28:32)
No one can reject these miracles by pronouncing them as magic or trickery. The
reason for this is that the reality behind such things is very much known to those
adept in such disciplines and they too are compelled to acknowledge such
miracles. In order to eliminate the influence of the miracles of Moses (sws)
referred to above, the Pharaoh had adopted this very test. The Qur’ān says that he
sent for all the top-notch magicians of his country and presented them before
people at a festival. He made this arrangement anticipating victory but when
these magicians saw the staff of Moses (sws) consuming their spells they
prostrated before him at once and declared their faith in the Lord of Moses (sws)
and Aaron (sws). Since such faith is only produced when someone witnesses a
reality through his very eyes, hence such was its strength that when the Pharaoh
threatened to haphazardly cut their hands and feet and to crucify them on the
trunks of palm-trees, these magicians, who a very short while ago were imploring
for reward (the Qur’ān, 7:113) from him, declared vehemently that after
witnessing such a phenomenon they did not even care for their lives:
W H . 0 )hE F7; ¤
V N b
F9 # g
N * F> s * -.
/ }
!"6
@ # FSc # X > =Å F^ @
N
(PDP2 :2) XE,9 > /
> G
" @ # !0 > 9 # Fs !
> A v !,"> , 7!# 7F; FK^ They replied: “We shall never give preference to you over the clear signs
which have come to us and over the being Who created us. So do what you
want. At best, you can only decide the fate of this life. We have professed
faith in our Lord so that He forgives our sins and forgoes this sorcery you
have forced us to adopt. God only is good and He only will remain forever.”
(20:72-73)
The miracle given to Prophet Muha mmad (sws) to validate his prophethood is
the Qur’ān. When those who are aware of the stylistic features of Arabic
language and of its literary tradition and also have a literary appreciation of the
language read the Qur’ān, they clearly feel that this could not have been
produced by human beings. Thus, at more than one instance, it has challenged its
addressees who do not regard it to be of divine origin and regard it to be a
fabrication of Muha mmad (sws) to produce just a single sūrah that can match the
majestic style of the Qur’ān. If, as they say, a person from their people can do
Faith and Beliefs
134
such a thing without any literary background, then they too should have no
problem in doing this.
This is a very amazing challenge thrown by the Qur’ān. It meant that it is not
possible for a human mind to produce anything similar to the Qur’ān. This
challenge related to the extraordinary uniqueness of the Qur’ān with regard to its
sublime style and eloquence. It required that they present a discourse in which,
like the Qur’ān, one could see God speaking in it; it should be a discourse that
explains everything that is necessary for mankind and which was never explained
by any human being; it should guide them in affairs in which there is no other
means of guidance; a discourse on which our intuition bears witness, which is
corroborated by established facts derived from knowledge and reason, which
enlivens dead hearts the way rain enlivens desolate terrains, which has the same
majesty and grandeur felt in each and every word by every person who knows the
language of the Qur’ān.
History tells us that no one from among its addressees dared to face this
challenge. The Qur’ān says:
8 ; /
8 R @ # SK T R U# @ # WV & G, ( * FK 6 X !
7 F 7# Y
V & )* ! 8 ;
@ >* }
K7 9 W&_

7!
0RN )
/ & 7!
E7* A @ A 8 I* '
NR Z !
(22D :2)
And if you are in doubt about what We have revealed to Our servant, then [go
and] produce a single sūrah like it. And [for this purpose] also call your
leaders besides Allah, if you are truthful [in your claim]. But if you cannot –
and of a surety you cannot – then fear the Fire whose fuel is these men [who
do not believe] and these stones also [whom they worship]. It has been
prepared for these rejecters. (2:23-24)
This Book of God is still with us. Fourteen centuries have passed ever since it
was revealed. During this period, our world has undergone tremendous changes.
Many ideologies and thoughts were presented by man only to be rejected by him
later. Theories regarding man’s being and those regarding the universe around
him were put forth every now and then. Each underwent a process of acceptance
or rejection in various periods of time. His intellectual journey took him through
various paths and destinations; however, this Book of God is the only book
which is as unassailable and sound today as it was fourteen centuries ago
regarding the various facts it presents and which have remained under academic
discussion in the past two centuries. Knowledge and intellect helplessly
acknowledged its superiority at that time the way they do today. Every statement
it has given has stood the test of time. The world, in spite of its astounding
scientific and academic discoveries, has failed to present a better alternative to
the views it presents:
(C:CP) M>.F M>?
" 6# [/ ; ! % & 9 # p F " , H !
F9 " ,
Faith and Beliefs
135
And We have revealed it with the truth, and with the truth it has come down
and O Prophet! We have sent you forth only to proclaim good news [for those
who believe] and to give warning [to those who deny]. (17:105)
4. The Almighty informs a prophet of certain unknown things which are
impossible to come into the knowledge of any other human being. One example
of this is the predictions made by divine revelations which were fulfilled to the
utmost. Some of these predictions are mentioned in the Qur’ān and some in the
Hadīth narratives. Every student of the Qur’ān is aware of the predictions
regarding the supremacy of the Prophet Muha mmad (sws) in Arabia, the
conquest of Makkah and the people entering the folds of Islam in multitudes.
Another great prediction made by the Qur’ān was the victory of the Romans after
being defeated by the Iranians. The Qur’ān says:
@# ]6N @# > # (
/
'
!% B h
, )* 8 6v % 6| K , @"# 0 ¤
& (
XFR 9 )* y ^>
b
6|
/

/
K <>7 0 S? @# > n
! /
> n
!, 8 !# Å
> A .V d# K ,
(42 :D) 8
7!
> U 9 @7 H K The Romans have been defeated in a nearby land. But in a few years after this
defeat, they shall become victorious. Whatever happened earlier, happened
because of God’s directive and what happens later will happen because of His
directive. And on that day, the believers will rejoice because of God’s help.
He helps whomsoever He wants to and He is the Mighty and Ever-Merciful.
This is God’s promise and God never goes back on His promise, yet most
men do not know it. (30:2-6)
When this prediction was made, then in the words of Edward Gibbon: “No
prophecy could be more distant from its accomplishment, since the first twelve
years of Heraclius announced the approaching dissolution of the empire.” 45
However, it was fulfilled at the very time it was meant to and in March 628 AD
the Roman emperor returned to Constantinople with such splendour that four
elephants were pulling his chariot and numerous people stood outside the city
with lanterns and branches of olive to welcome back their hero.
5. Prophets who are also designated as messengers (rusul) are a symbol of
divine justice in this world and decide the fate of their people in this very world.
The details of this premise are that if these messengers abide by their covenant
with God, they are rewarded in this world and if they deviate from it, they are
punished in this world. The result is that the very existence of these messengers
becomes a sign of God and it is as if they witness God walking with these
messengers on earth and administering justice. It is this situation which becomes
the basis of passing judgement by the Almighty both in this world and in that to
45. Edward Gibbon, The Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire, vol. 2 (New York:
The Modern Library, n.d.), 788.
Faith and Beliefs
136
come. Consequently, the Almighty grants supremacy to these messengers and
punishes those who reject their message:
(P:C) 8 [ 0 º
G
E , !, ) h
N %& Sc I* p %&7 V #7 9 ] And for each community, there is a messenger. Then when their messenger
iv. Prophets are Human Beings
Prophets are human beings. Thus they come in this world, eat, drink, sleep,
walk about, marry and die just as all human beings do. None of them was God,
His incarnation, a deity or an angel. The Qur’ān has clarified at a number of
places that there is no difference between them and other human beings as far as
their genre is concerned. The Qur’ān has cited the demand of the addressees of
Muha mmad (sws) that if he is a Prophet of God, he should make for them houses
of gold, generate for them canals and rivers, make the season of spring descend
in their deserts, plant for them orchards of grapes and dates, release on them
pieces of the heavens, bring God and the angels face to face with them, go to the
heavens and bring back a written document for them. Though none of these
demands was impossible for God to fulfil but He directed Muha mmad (sws) to
clearly tell his addressees that he was a human being and not a super human that
such demands be made from him:
8 9 [/ ; xK 0 Sc ; !# Å 89
7!
B !# # [$ %7& M>?
, [/ ; b
! ] 0 ) ,"& 8 6% ] N
@ #" !
7 !
@ !"d s # 8 ?
zÏ# ¤
& l )* 8 / ] N [$ %&7 M>?
, Q
+
,9 N
(OOD :CP) [$ % &7 $# SÃG
7 Say: “Glory be to my Lord! Am I not but a Messenger who is a human
being?” And nothing prevents men from professing faith when guidance is
revealed to them but the excuse: “Can it be that God has sent a human being
as a messenger?” Tell [them]: “Had the angels been walking about
comfortably in the earth, We would have sent down to them an angel from
heavens as a messenger.” (17:93-95)
However, this does not mean that as far as their knowledge and personality,
character and spirituality and qualities of head and heart are concerned, they are
similar to common people. Certainly not! A study of their life and times shows
that they are the cream of their nation, have exemplary qualities and epitomize
human attributes. The Qur’ān has told us that if their Lord pleases, He blesses
them with special knowledge and power of judgement for this purpose:
About John (sws), the Qur’ān has said:
K , J>, JE 8 W$ w 7FK / @ #" MF!< J6Z
H ! WV 7 E, . X
137
Faith and Beliefs
(CC2 :CO) Jn
M&76c @ “O John! Hold steadfast to the Book of God.” And in His childhood We
granted him the ability to make judgements and bestowed on him kindliness
and purity, and he was a pious person and one who honoured the rights of his
parents; he was neither arrogant nor rebellious. (19:12-14)
About Moses (sws), the Qur’ān has said:
(C:2i) '
!G
-_
F :
. M M < H ! x% H K7 T 9 · , 7
And when he had reached maturity and grown to manhood, We bestowed on
him knowledge and the ability to make judgements. [This was a reward of his
qualities]; thus do We reward the righteous. (28:14)
Not only this, the prophets of God are also blessed with the light of innate
guidance – the light which every person has been blessed with – in its most
ultimate form. They always keep its flame fully alight and shield it from the
storms that arise within man’s inner-self. Thus before they are blessed with
divine revelation from God, their heart and mind are very pure and the truth is
already evident to them to a great extent. The Qur’ān calls this state of their inner
enlightenment as !", (bayyinah). It is evident from various incidents from the
lives of the prophets that they present divine revelation as an evidence for this
inner enlightenment and the vision they possess:
About Noah (sws), the Qur’ān has said
0 # F9 b
" * H K ! @ #" $ < & ) F )",&7 @ #" V !", X b
! 8; 9& 9 y N p N
(2i:CC) 8 0& F9
He said: “O my people! [tell me] if I am on a clear evidence from my Lord and
He has bestowed upon me a blessing of His own and you have not been able to
see it, can we forcibly stick it on you while you are fed-up with it? (11:28)
About Sālih (sws), the Qur’ān has said:
n
8 ; Q
@ # ) F> n
! @ * $ < & !# ) F ) ,"&7 @ #" V !", X b
! 8; 9& 9 y N p N
(4D:CC)
He said: “O my people! Have you ever thought that if I am on a clear
evidence from my Lord and then He has also bestowed on me His grace, then
who would protect me from God if I disobeyed Him?” (11:63)
About Shu‘ayb (sws), the Qur’ān has said:
Faith and Beliefs
138
X
; A
9 8 9 K & 9 # M!G
< $Nw & !# ) !Nw & ) ,"&7 @ #" V !", X b
! 8; 9& 9 y N p N
(ii:CC) ! F9 #
He said: “O my people! [Tell me] if am on a clear evidence from my Lord and
then He has also bestowed on me the gracious gift of wahī, [then what should
I call you to except this?] and I do not wish to oppose you [and thus] do what
I forbid you.” (11:88)
v. A Prophet’s Nature
A prophet stands at the zenith of human nature. It is evident from what is
mentioned about their lives in divine scriptures that both anger and mercy are
found in them. Anxiety and apprehension, grief and distress also touch them and
they also experience longing and sorrow. They feel sad too and if they commit
some mistake they also feel remorse. Like humble servants of God they too
express repentance before Him and at times engage in emphatic debate and
discussion with Him. They are equipped with such emotions in order to create
harmony between them and their addressees before whom they proclaim the truth
to the extent that they are left with no excuse to deny it and in order that these
addressees are influenced by them. If, like the angels, they were devoid of such
emotions, their message would not have influenced anyone.
Not only this, besides being exemplary human beings, they are the most perfect
individuals among their people. A study of their lives reveals that each prophet is
the most outstanding person of his nation, a guardian of its cultural traditions and
an embodiment of all its virtues.
No doubt, he is devoid of all the vices of his nation; however, as far as its traits
and characteristics are concerned, he is such a complete embodiment of them that
both he and his people are like mirrors for each other: they can see themselves in
each other. For this very reason, the Qur’ān has said that if the Almighty had
made the angels as prophets and messengers, He would have them human beings
because without this there would have been no effective channel and means of
communication between prophets and their people:
(O:4) 8 G
6 7# !G
6
q
$ c & H! _
/ $# H ! c And if We had made a prophet an angel, We would have given him the
semblance of a human and in this manner would have put them in doubt in
which they now are in. (6:9)
However, the matter of prophets – who only come to deliver the truth to the
degree that no one among their people would be left with an excuse to deny it –
is different to some extent. One example of this is John (sws) and Jesus (sws). By
nature, they seemed more akin to angels; thus little did their people benefit from
them.
vi. Innocence of Prophets
Only those people are chosen as prophets who are able to shield themselves from
Faith and Beliefs
139
the lures of their inner-self as well as those of Satan, guard themselves against sin
and are the righteous and pious among their people. In Sūrah An‘ām, after
enumerating many prophets, it is said (i4 :4) @
7n
@"# ]¸ (all of them were
among the righteous, (6:86)). At another place, the words are:
x> V n
, 0!n
9 7F; & n,( K (
)
9 E u
% ; 0 >,; FR 6 >
& (
@ #" ]¸ ] A B G
] % ; > & (
@ A s n
@ FK! F7; & 7K
(i :Di)
And remember Our servants Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob: men of might and
vision. We chose them for a special mission – reminding [people] about the
Hereafter – and with Us they are counted among the best and the most righteous
of men. And also remember Ishmael, Elisha, and Dhū al-Kifl. [We chose all of
them] and all of these were the best of men. (38:45-48)
As a reward for exercising care and showing piety, the Almighty also protects
them. It is clearly evident from what ensued between the Prophet Joseph (sws) and
the royal lady of Egypt that even before being designated as a prophet if a situation
arises in which it becomes difficult for him to shield himself, the Almighty does so
with His special burhān (sign). This burhān is the divine spark which is found in
every human being. However, according to a divine law, in people who duly
honour it and accept its guidance in the vicissitudes of life, it becomes stronger and
brighter and in all delicate circumstances glitters and sparkles even more to light up
the darkness that might come before the eyes. The result is that they are able to
persevere on what is right:
@ # F7; S?
A S ^G
! k
> n
!
:
. ,"& 8 0> , x9&7 89 [
, 70 , b
7 0 K E (2:C2) '
n

FR 6
And that woman had advanced to him and Joseph too would have advanced to
her, had he not seen a sign from his Lord. Thus did We do in order to keep
away evil and wantonness from him. Indeed, he was from among Our chosen
servants. (12:24)
The blemish of Adam (sws) mentioned in the Qur’ān should not become a
source of misunderstanding for any one. No doubt, the Qur’ān has used the word
‘isyān (disobedience) for it; however, the Almighty has clarified in the Qur’ān
itself that the reason for this blemish was forgetfulness. It is apparent from this
that the act of disobedience did not result because he had not succumbed to base
desires nor did he do it wilfully. It is evident from the Qur’ān that when Satan
swore many times before him and assured him that he was his well-wisher and
made him believe that he would become eternal by eating the fruit of the very
tree that has been forbidden to him, he was enticed by Satan’s lures and being
overcome with emotions ended up disobeying his Lord. However, he never
Faith and Beliefs
140
insisted on his lapse and became very ashamed and repented before God Who
graciously forgave him and blessed him with prophethood:
/
; K_
G
* y R Ã
K_
% z !N ; M# K _
F ) G
!* ]6N @# y R X
; FK K E /
9 :
8/ ; XE?
* !7_
@ # 7!c >
* :
c :
/
È K .0 8/ ; y R !E* X,9 `
,;
:
LR 9 ] 0 y R p N 8s?
7 ;
% * Xh
* ( :
F79 x> * ²
_
@# 8 An

EA ~ % }
K 6* !# (* X6 /
:
V # K
W > _
T X
(C22CC :2) xK0 * ,^& H 6c 7 = xv * ,7& y R Xn !7_
u
& And before this, We bound Adam in a directive but he forgot, and We found
him lacking in determination. And remember when We said to the angels:
“Prostrate yourselves before Adam.” They all prostrated themselves except
Satan, who refused. At this, We said to Adam: “He is an enemy to you and to
your wife. Let him not turn you both out of Paradise and you end up deprived.
Here you shall neither be afflicted with hunger nor remain naked; neither shall
thirst bother you nor the scorching heat.” But Satan enticed him saying:
“Adam, shall I not lead you to the tree of immortality and an imperishable
kingdom?” At last, both of them ate of its fruit so that their private parts
became evident to them and they began to cover themselves with the leaves of
the garden [in which they lived]. Thus did Adam disobey his Lord and strayed
from the right path. Then his Lord chose him, accepted his repentance and
blessed him with guidance. (20:115-122)
No different was the case of Moses (sws). He never killed anyone deliberately.
It was a mere co-incidence that he, while helping an oppressed person, had to
encounter the arrogant Coptic oppressor in a brawl. Moses (sws) punched him.
Unfortunately, the strike was enough to kill him:
@ # .0 T @ # .0 8 E @c & * K c * 0 9 @ #" V A | @ < X !K ] R @ # .0 p N XhE * X% # H * H " K @ # -.
/ X T @ # . /
=v% * H " K & Av
0 F7; > A v * )
> A | * ) G
A F b
f ) F"; " & p N @ 6#^ ]¸ h
#^ È K F7; 8 s?
7 ] (C4C :2i) < >7 And [one day] he entered the city at a time when none of its people noticed
him and found two men engaged in a fight; one of them was from his own
people and the other belonged to his enemies. Then the person who belonged
to his people asked for Moses’ help against his enemy. So Moses struck him
with his fist and killed him. [Seeing this,] Moses said: “This is the work of
Satan; he is indeed an open enemy who leads [people] astray.” [Then] Moses
prayed: “Lord! I have wronged my soul; forgive me.” Consequently, the
Almighty forgave him. Indeed, He is the Most Forgiving, the Ever Merciful.
Faith and Beliefs
141
(28:15-16)
… neither did Moses (sws) intend to kill the Coptic nor did he imagine that such
a situation would arise. When, absolutely inadvertently, this situation arose, he
immediately felt guilt on his folly and repented before his Lord expressing the
fact that he had wronged his soul and that he be forgiven for this. Since this folly
was an inadvertent act and he immediately sought repentance after it, the
Almighty forgave him and he was divinely communicated this forgiveness also.
God is Forgiving and Merciful.46
These incidents in the lives of Adam (sws) and Moses (sws) took place before
they were called to prophethood. According to the Qur’ān, once they are given
this position, prophets constantly remain under the protection and supervision of
the angels. The Almighty deputes guardians over them from all sides. Every
single thing that emanates from them is under scrutiny, and God keeps track
whether they have accurately delivered His messages in their original form. After
such an arrangement, obviously the smallest of blemishes on their part stands
safeguarded:
}
%& v,9 K N 89 MKZ
& A @ # K @ , @# :
G F7I* pV %&7 @# Xh& @ # /
;
(2i2P :P2) MRK SV ) T ]/ Xn< 9 K , Ç
<9 ,"&
As for those whom He chooses as His Prophets [they can say nothing of their
own] because He guards them from behind and from the front that He may
know if they have delivered the messages of their Lord; and He surrounds
whatever is around them and keeps count of all their things. (72:27-28)
vii. A Prophet’s Diligence in Worship
Keeping in view the obligation of prophets, at times they are required to be more
extensive in their worship. The purpose of this is to provide them with peace of
mind and by means of dedicated devotion to God, bless them with purity of
emotions and intellect and perseverance on what they believe and what they do.
About Moses (sws), the Qur’ān (7:142-145) says that when it was decided that he
be given the tablets of the Torah, then, prior to this, in order to train and instruct
him to bear this heavy burden he was made to station himself in seclusion at the
mount of Sinai for forty days. John (sws) and Jesus (sws) to the extent of
monasticism took to intense devotion to God and did not even marry because they
wanted to spend every moment of their lives in the effort to communicate the truth
to their people whose fate was being decided to the extent that they were left with
no excuse to deny it. For this very reason, prophet Muhammad (sws) would sit in
i‘tikāf every year and keep fasts from time to time. When he was directed to
Faith and Beliefs
142
embark upon openly warning his people, besides the five obligatory prayers,
another prayer was made obligatory on him. The time of tahajjud was fixed for this
prayer and he was asked to read the Qur’ān in this prayer for less than half the
night or a little more. In Sūrah Banī Isrā’īl, this directive is stated in the words
(PO :CP) :
$ *F , K _
7 * ] / @ # (and at night time, pray the tahajjud; this is a
further [obligation] on you, (17:79)). Similarly, in Sūrah Muzzammil, it is stated:
)E!% 7F; $> 8 >E
] "& R w 9 $N !# EF 9 A n
F $N /
; ] /
N ]"#7 ^9
% > $~ M6% & !7
)* :
8/ ; $N y N 9 $d~ K^ T 9 ) 0 ] /
dT F 8/ ; $E= $
N :
(iC :PD) $6 ; ] 76 :
,"&
O you enfolded in your shawl! Stand [in prayer] by night, but not all night. Half
the night, or even less or a little more and [in this prayer of yours] recite the
Qur’ān in a slow measured tone. Because soon We shall lay on you the burden
of a heavy word [the burden of open warning]. Verily, this rising by night is
very suitable for the mind’s peace and the heart’s resolve and for the speech’s
correctness. Because during the daytime you will be hard-pressed with [this
task; so pray at this time] and remember the name of your Lord and [in this
loneliness of the night] devote yourself entirely to Him. (73:1-8)
viii. Superiority of Prophets
Prophets hold a general degree of superiority over all human beings.
Consequently, the Qur’ān, at one place, after mentioning some prophets has
said: ( i4 :4) @
X !h
7 * q
¶ (and to each We bestowed superiority over
mankind, (6:86)). However, at another place, the Qur’ān has clarified that these
prophets amongst themselves – specially, the messengers (rusul) among them also
hold relative superiority over one another in some aspect:
@ , XG ! }
V c& R h
, B *& Q
/ @ #7 !#" g
V , X h
, ! h
7 * ]%>^ :
(2D :2)
K E

>, H FK 79 }
!"6
>#
Among these messengers We have exalted some above others such that to
some God spoke directly, others He raised to a lofty status [in some other
capacity] and [at the end] gave Jesus, son of Mary, manifest signs and helped
him through the Holy Spirit. (2:253)
It is evident from this that God conversed with Moses (sws). In this particular
aspect, he was superior to other prophets. Jesus (sws) was given manifest signs
and was helped through the Holy Spirit and in this aspect was superior to
others. In a similar manner, other prophets were blessed with some aspects of
relative superiority. About himself, Muhammad (sws) is reported to have said:
b
c z!v ) b
/< 9 Y
>^ , }
> n
F B # c b
s 9 b
G
, S 6F(
X b
h
"*
Faith and Beliefs
143
8 ^6!7
) , $ */
; b
% & 9 MK_
G
# M&~ ¤
& (
) “I have been given superiority over other prophets in six things: (1) I have
the ability to say what is comprehensive and concise; (2) I have been helped
by means of striking awe [in my enemies]; (3) Spoils of war have been
allowed to me; (4) The earth has been made a mosque for me and a means to
obtain purity also;47 (5) I have been sent as a prophet to all mankind; (6) The
chain of prophethood has culminated on me.”48
This then is the correct attitude in expressing superiority of the prophets. At
times, the Prophet (sws) has also warned people about it. Once a Companion (rta)
addressed him as: 7> 6
>
(O the best of mankind!). At this, he replied: “Such is
Abraham.”49 Once, someone asked him: “Who is the most honourable of men?”
He replied: “Joseph, the Prophet, who is son of a Prophet who is the son of
another Prophet who is the son of Abraham.”50 Once when a Muslim mentioned
in his oath the superiority of Muha mmad (sws) over the rest of the world, a Jew
responded: “I swear by the Being who blessed superiority to Moses over the rest
of the world.” When the Muslim heard these words, he got infuriated and slapped
the Jew. When the Jew complained to the Prophet (sws), the latter said: “Do not
regard Moses to be inferior to me. At the Day of Judgement, when I will come
out of the state of unconsciousness, he will be holding one corner of the throne.
He would perhaps not be unconscious or would come to senses before me.”51
So clear is the guidance of religion on this issue; however, followers of
prophets have seldom adhered to it; in fact, they adopted an entirely wrong
attitude in place of it because of which biases and prejudices estranged them
from one another. So much so, severe animosity developed between them which
resulted in clashes and conflicts.
… the attitude adopted by the followers of their respective prophets is that
whatever prophet they professed belief in they regarded him alone to possess
all qualities in their ultimate form which a human being can possibly have,
and accepting any degree of pre-eminence for other prophets was deemed
contrary to their beliefs. As a result of this bigotry and bias, each nation of
prophets became confined in its own shell and the means of benefiting from
the guidance and blessings of other prophets were closed on it. If people had
adopted the right attitude, then every prophet would have been their prophet
47. The implication is that in the sharī‘ah given to Muhammad (sws), the prayer cannot
be offered only in places of worship but anywhere on earth and if water is not available,
then dry ablution is enough both in place of wudū and ghusl.
48. Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 213, (no. 1167).
49. Ibid., 1040-1041, (no. 6138).
(no. 6161).
51. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 388, (no. 2412).
144
Faith and Beliefs
and every guidance would have been their guidance and they would also
have benefited from the final guidance which was revealed in the form of the
Qur’ān. The following verse of Sūrah Banī Isrā’īl also alludes to this fact:
( :CP) & ,w R ®R ! g
V , X @Ð6!7
g
, ! h
7 * K E (and We also made certain
prophets superior to others and to David We gave the Psalms, (17:55)).52
ix. Obeying the Prophets
An obvious outcome of professing faith in a prophet is that he should be
obeyed at the behest of God. The Almighty Himself has made it very clear in His
Book that a prophet is not merely to be revered, he is to be obeyed also. He is not
sent that people merely regard him to be a prophet and then leave him aside; he is
not merely one who counsels and preaches; he is a guide who must be obeyed.
The very objective of his coming is that whatever guidance he provides in all
affairs of life must be followed without any hesitation. The Almighty says:
(4:) Q
8 I, ²
s
[/ ; pV %&7 @# ! % & 9 #
And whichever messenger We sent forth, was sent so that he be obeyed by
God’s directive. (4:64)
The reason for this is that God does not directly interact with His servants. He
gives guidance through prophets and messengers. No doubt, the real objective is to
obey God. However, the means through which He can be obeyed is by obeying his
prophets. In verses such as (i :) j
²
~9 K E * p% >7 B s @ # (he who obeys the
Messenger, in fact obeyed God, (4:80)) and others of similar meaning, the
Almighty has alluded to this reality. He has also stated the ultimate limit to which a
prophet needs to be obeyed: people must whole-heartedly and without any
hesitation accept his decision in disputes which arise among them:
7#" Mc> < G
AF9 )* K_
[ 7 = !, > _
T * X7< 8 !# Å [ :
,"& q
*
(4:) MG
G
b
h
N
I swear by your Lord that they cannot be believers until they accept your
decision in their disputes and whatever you decide they submit to without any
unwillingness of their hearts. (4:65)
… the Almighty has sworn by Himself and said that these people cannot be
regarded as believers until they accept Prophet Muhammad (sws) as their
arbitrator in all disputes which arise among them, and at the same time there
comes a mental change in them that they accept his verdict without any
hesitation whatsoever and with full willingness of the heart and without any
Faith and Beliefs
145
reservation, consign themselves to him. Obeying a prophet is tantamount to
obeying God; hence the obligation imposed on them is not merely to follow
him outwardly but from the depths of their hearts too.53
Thus obeying the Prophet (sws) is not merely a ritual. The Qur’ān requires
from a believer to obey him with the spirit of following him and with full
sincerity and full reverence and devotion. If a person wants to achieve God’s
love, he has to obey and follow the Prophet (sws):
(DC:D) <&7 & A| Q
,F > A v Q
66
)F67* Q
8 ^6
! 8; ] N
Tell them: “If you love God, follow me; God will love you and forgive your
sins and [you know this well that] God is Most-Forgiving and Ever-Merciful.”
(3:31)
The Prophet (sws) has explained this reality in various ways. In one narrative,
he is reported to have said: “The faith in a person does not stand validated unless
he prefers me to his father, sons and all others.”54
The etiquette taught to the Bedouin tribes that had come from the nearby areas
of Madīnah regarding their interaction with the Prophet Muhammad (sws) also
clearly highlights this status of a prophet:
@ .
/ ^9 B % /
8/ ; /
E7 %& /
K @ , #K" E !# @ .
/ ^9 89 g
V 6
h , > _
p E , > _
)" 6!7
}
Z
u
* Z
9 *> !# @ # @ .
/ :
d
9 /
p %& K ! Z
9 8 ^hv @ .
/ 8/ ; 8 > ?
F9 9 º
6
(DC :O) > c 9 W > A v #7 xE 7
,N /
Believers! Do not give preference to your opinion before God and His
Prophet. Have fear of God. Indeed, God hears and knows all. Believers! Do
not raise your voices above the voice of the Prophet nor address him in a loud
voice as you do to one another, lest your deeds should come to nothing and
you are not even aware of this. [Remember] those who speak gently in the
presence of God’s prophet are the very people whose hearts God has chosen
for nurturing piety. For them is forgiveness and a great reward. (49:1-3)
These verses instruct the Muslims about the etiquette which must necessarily
be observed by them before the Prophet (sws). They say that those who keep
their voices subdued in the presence of the Prophet (sws) are the ones whom
53. Ibid., vol. 2, 329.
54. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 6, (no. 15); Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 41, (nos.
168, 169).
Faith and Beliefs
146
the Almighty has chosen for nurturing piety in their hearts. The word @
# (to test) here actually encompasses the meaning of the word XAs
Z
(to select)
or of some similar word. It is evident from this that not every heart is
appropriate before God for cultivating and fostering the seed of piety; He, in
fact, selects hearts for this purpose by putting them through a trial, and the
real basis of His selection in this trial is whether a person has sincere
emotions of obedience and true humility towards the Prophet (sws). The
more a person has these things, the more is he blessed with piety and the
more a person is devoid of them, the farther away is he from piety. The
mention of raising one’s voice, as we have referred to before, is as an
indicator of one’s inner-self. A person who tries to raise his voice over that
of some other person actually counts himself superior to him. This attitude
closes the doors to access the knowledge and wisdom of others. If a student
adopts this attitude before his teacher, then he will deprive himself from what
he can learn from him. Similarly, if someone adopts this attitude with the
messenger of God, He will not only deprive himself from the prophetic
guidance but also from the God-granted urge to do so because a messenger is
a representative of God.55
x. Intercession of the Prophets
The real obligation of a prophet is to warn people of the fate – good or bad –
that awaits them in the Hereafter; however, besides this, he also intercedes for
his people before God. When a person wants to seek forgiveness from the
Almighty then joining him in beseeching God for this forgiveness is called
intercession. This is the real meaning of intercession. Thus without a person
first taking the initiative in seeking forgiveness from God, it has no basis. A
person who intercedes for someone is one who seeks forgiveness together with
him and is another voice raised for this purpose and he in fact becomes a means
for him in imploring and supplicating before God. The Qur’ān says:
(:4D) 8 >6 G
#^ 0 8 ^Kn
9& % ®& 7 /
p%& > A v G
] N ;
And when they are told: “Come, God’s Messenger will seek forgiveness for
you,” they wave their heads and you see them drawing away in arrogance.
(63:5)
The first instance of intercession arises when a person professes faith, a
prophet seeks forgiveness for him. The second instance arises when he commits a
sin and after repenting seeks forgiveness from God. The Hypocrites of the times
of the Prophet (sws) were, at one instance, urged by God to seek forgiveness
from God themselves and also request the Prophet (sws) to do so if they wanted
to repent from their sins. If they ask the Prophet (sws) for this, then this would be
instrumental in directing God’s mercy towards them. The Qur’ān says:
Faith and Beliefs
147
M,7 Q
Kc p%>7 > A v% Q
>A v % * ®Ãc G
AF9 f/ ; F79 (4 :) M<&7
And if they, having wronged themselves, had come to you and sought God’s
forgiveness and the Messenger had also sought God’s forgiveness for them,
they would have certainly found God Forgiving and Merciful. (4:64)
At various places, the Qur’ān has urged people to seek forgiveness from the
Almighty. In 39:53 and 12:87 it is said: “My servants! If you have wronged your
souls do not lose hope of My mercy. Your Lord is Most Forgiving and Ever
Merciful. If you turn to Him, He will forgive your sins. Remember! Believers
never lose hope of His mercy.” The Almighty has also explained His law about
accepting repentance in 4:17-18: A person should repent as soon as he can after he
commits a sin. This is because He never punishes people who while being
overcome with emotions commit a sin and then repent immediately. However, He
does not forgive people who deeply indulge in sin all their lives and when they see
death approaching start to repent and seek forgiveness from the Almighty.
A little deliberation on the contents of these verses shows that the Almighty
has not mentioned what will happen to people who after sinning do not repent
immediately, yet do not delay repentance till their death. It is these people about
whom one can expect intercession. Thus the Qur’ān has affirmed this, and has
also negated all the incorrect views that people formed about intercession which
actually contradict God’s justice and His reward and punishment for people.
The first thing asserted is that only God has the authority of intercession.
Without His permission, no one can intercede for anyone. So much so, even the
angels who are very close to Him cannot take the initiative in saying anything on
their own. Thus it is essential to first please God so that intercession is allowed
by Him and then also accepted:
/ Mc A?
7 /
]N 8 E $dT 8 F 9 ] N SA T /
8 R @# .7 y 9
(D :DO) 8 c > ; 7 = ¤
& (
}
G
7 :
#
Have they chosen others besides God to intercede for them? Tell them: “Can
they intercede even if they have no power nor understanding?” Tell them:
“Only God has authority over intercession. His rule extends over the heavens
and the earth. Then to Him shall you be returned.” (39:43-44)
8 H > # ( , 0 p E , FE6G
8 #> #^ R 6 ] , F6 % MK
@ < >7 .
7 N (2P24 :2C)
And they say: “The Merciful has children.” Glory be to God! They are but
[His] honoured servants. They do not speak first before Him and obey only
His directives. (21:26-27)
Faith and Beliefs
148
The second thing in this regard is that even after being permitted by God to
speak, intercession shall be possible only for those about whom God pleases. No
one shall be able to say anything about anyone out of his own will:
(2i:2C) 8 EA?
# ?
@ #" 0 Xh& @ /
; 8 A ?
A # K9 @ , # He knows what is before them and behind them. And they intercede for none
except those whom He permits and tremble in awe of Him. (21:28)
A # K9 @ , # $
N ) «
& @ < >7 8 9 @ # /
; A?
7 B A ! /
.V d# (CCCO :2) M , 8 s
On that Day, no intercession will avail except for him who is allowed by the
Merciful and words about that person are acceptable to Him. He knows what
is before them and behind them, and their knowledge cannot truly embrace
Him. (20:109-110)
The third thing is that the person who is acceptable to God to be interceded for
– about him too whatever will be allowed to be said would be the absolute truth:
(Di :Pi) M,Z
p N 8< >7 8 9 @ # /
; 8 / [On that Day], only they will speak whom the Merciful permits and they will
say the truth. (78:38)
This is the point of view of the Qur’ān regarding intercession. All narratives on
this topic should be understood in the light of this view of the Qur’ān and anything
which contradicts this view should be ignored regarding it to be the handiwork of
the narrators.
xi. Finality of Prophethood
For centuries, prophets continued to come in every nation. The purpose of their
advent was to communicate the truth to such an extent before their addressees
that they are left with no excuse to reject it. When the arrangement of this
conclusive communication of the truth became possible at the global level by the
manifestation of God’s reward and punishment in this world, the process of
prophethood was terminated forever. It began with Adam (sws) until the time
came when in one branch of the descendants of Abraham (sws), the Ishmaelites,
the Prophet Muha mmad (sws) arrived and the Qur’ān declared that he was the
final Prophet and after him there would be no prophet or messenger. Although
this was evident from the predictions of various prophets but it was mentioned in
the Qur’ān at the instance when the Almighty asked the Prophet (sws) to marry
the divorced wife of Zayd ibn al-Hārithah (rta). This directive was given to
reform an evil custom of the jāhiliyyah period regarding adopted children.
Consequently, it was said that since he is the last Prophet, it is essential that this
149
Faith and Beliefs
evil custom be set right through him. Had there been another prophet after him,
the Almighty could possibly have delayed this matter. Since this was not to be
the case, the Prophet Muha mmad (sws) had to fulfil this responsibility:
M SV ) T ] , /
8 '
"6!7
/
p %&7 @
c&" @"# KV <9 ,9 K 7 # 8 #
(:DD)
Muhammad is the father of no man among you but he is the Prophet of God
and the seal of the prophets and God has knowledge of all things. (33:40)
One expression used in this verse is '
"6!7
(khātam al-nabiyyīn). The word
(khātam) in Arabic means “a seal”. The Prophet (sws) is called '
"6!7
(the
seal of the prophets) in this verse. When this word is used the way it is here, it
always means to close and seal something. Here too it means that through
Prophet Muha mmad (sws), the institution of prophethood has been sealed. There
is now no possibility of the advent of any further prophet or messenger.
No doubt a seal is also used to testify to something. Linguistic principles
dictate that here this word cannot in any way be used in this meaning. However,
if someone insists that the word has been used in this meaning and if for the sake
of discussion we accept this view, then too the result would be no different. In
this case, the verse would mean that without his testimony, no one’s prophethood
can be accepted. No doubt that we profess faith in prophets prior to Muha mmad
(sws) because of his own testimony about them, and this is also a reality that he
has neither foretold the advent of any prophet after him nor given such a
testimony. In fact, he has repeatedly declared in clear and explicit words that he
himself is the last of the prophets. Furthermore, he has also made it clear that not
only the rank and position of prophethood has been terminated, its essence has
also been terminated. Thus no possibility remains for a person to receive divine
revelations or visions or to converse and come in contact with God. After the
termination of the institution of prophethood, all these things have ended too.
Following are the sayings of the Prophet (sws) in this regard:
I
S̄A 8% -K , )7 6F F7; È)6F A )È 6F :
0 / S̄6F(
% G ] z>% ; !, bF
Leaders of the Israelites were their prophets. When one prophet would pass
away, another would succeed him. But there will be no prophet after me; there
will only be successors.56
II
] _
* V w @# V !6
B «
# [; c9 !G
< (* M, X!, ]V c & ] U )6N @# S 6F(
] U# )U# 8/ ;
56. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 581-582, (no. 3455).
150
Faith and Beliefs
'
"6!7
F9 !6/
F(* pN !6/
H.0 b
«
/0 8 E 8 6_
, 8 *s !
I and the prophets before me can be likened to a person who constructed a
beautiful building but in a corner there was a gap for a brick. People would
roam around this building and express their wonder on it and would ask:
“Why was this brick not placed at its place.” He said: “I am that brick and I
am the seal of the prophets.”57
III
7n
® >^ pN }
>?
" 6 # N }
>?
" 6 [; W 7 6!^
@# 6 ¿
“Nothing remains of prophethood except for things which give glad tidings.”
They asked: “What are these?” He replied: “Good dreams.”58
@# p F9 . / %& X p7 F -.
/ %& Q
, !# !# @ ./
^9 (CD4:) MK, [$ q
«
]/ «
K E * > y % & 6 zq
# Q
, > A @# ]6N
Believers! Have faith in God and His Messenger, in the Book He has revealed
to His Messenger, and also in the Book He has previously revealed and
[remember that] he who denies God, His Angels, His Books and His Prophets
and the Last Day has strayed far. (4:136)
Just as the Almighty has sent prophets to guide mankind, similarly He has
revealed His Books to these prophets for this purpose. The purpose of these Books
is that people have with them the written guidance of God in His very words so
that they can judge between what is right and what is wrong through these Books
and are able to resolve their differences through them, and in this manner they are
able to adhere to the truth regarding their religion. The Qur’ān says:
(2CD : 2) * A *
7!
@ , " , # p F9
And with these [prophets], He sent down His Book as the decisive truth so
that it may settle these differences between people. (2:213)
(2:P) º
G
E ,
7!
y E
8 # !
F9
And with these [messengers], We sent down Our Book which is the Judge
[between the right and the wrong] so that [through it] people are able to
adhere to justice [regarding religion]. (57:25)
57. Ibid., 595, (no. 3535).
58. Ibid., 1206, (no. 6990).
Faith and Beliefs
151
At this point of time, the anthology of books found in the Bible shows that
apparently these Books were given to each and every prophet in some form or the
other. Just as the Qur’ān (87:19) mentions the Torah and the Gospel, it also refers
to the scripture of Abraham (sws). The above quoted verses (2:213; 57:25) also
corroborate this premise. All these Books are Books of God. Thus the Qur’ān
requires of the Muslims to broadly profess faith in these Books without any
discrimination. Out of these, however, four Books occupy exceptional
importance: The Torah, the Psalms, the Gospel, the Qur’ān. The following
paragraphs introduce these Books.
i. The Torah
The Torah was revealed to Moses (sws). It is generally thought to be composed
of five books which are found at the beginning of the Bible and which are called
the Pentateuch. They are: Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus, Numbers and Deuteronomy.
A deep deliberation on these books shows that the content of the first four books is
historical narration in which the Torah is found in the chronological order, and in
Deuteronomy the Torah has been arranged in the form of a book in the same
manner as the Qur’ān was. In its present shape, it was probably compiled in the
fifth century BC. However, the way the Prophet Jesus (sws) has referred to it, one
can say that it has his corroboration to some extent. The Hebrew text of the Torah
which is now found in manuscripts and published form is called the Massoretic
Text. It is generally accepted that besides this text there were other variants also in
ancient times and at places there were important differences between them. The
Samaritan Pentateuch and specially the oldest version of the Torah from the Greek
Septuagint show evidence of these differences.
The guidance of God provided by the prophets to mankind has two categories:
the sharī‘ah (the law) and the hikmah (the wisdom). It is the sharī‘ah which
constitutes the major portion of the Torah and thus it is named so on this basis.
The Qur’ān calls it (2 :CP) ]z>%
; )!6
xMK0 (the guidance for the Israelites, (17:2))
and (C :4) °
V T ] q
$ n
A (the detail of everything, (6:154)). The Qur’ān also
says that it contains the directive of God (5:43), it is guidance and light (5:44)
and is mercy for the people (7:154). No doubt the Qur’ān (5:13) also mentions
the interpolations of the Jews; however, this also is a reality that it broadly
corroborates its version which was available with the Jews in the times of
Muha mmad (sws).
ii. The Psalms
The Psalms is the name of the book revealed to David (sws). It is a collection
of hymns which are called Psalms. The Book of Psalms now found in the Bible
has five books and one hundred and fifty Psalms. Although psalms attributed to
other people have also found their way in this collection, but a discerning mind
can feel the grandeur of a divine discourse in hymns about which it has been
specified that they are from David (sws). Like the Gospel, it is the hikmah which
constitutes the Psalms and the Qur’ān corroborates it as a book revealed by God.
Faith and Beliefs
iii. The Gospel
152
The Gospel was revealed to Jesus (sws). One of primary objectives of his
advent was to give glad tidings of the last Prophet. The word “Gospel” means
“good news” and on this very basis it has been named so. As has been the case of
divine scriptures, it too was revealed piecemeal keeping in view the needs of
preaching and propagation. Before it could be compiled in the form of a Book,
Jesus (sws) was lifted from this earth because of the rebellious and arrogant
behaviour of his people. Thus it is not an arranged Book but independent orations
and speeches which have reached later generations through oral tradition and
written memorandums. Many years later, when people started to compile the
biography of Jesus (sws) in the form of booklets, these orations were
appropriately inserted at various places. These booklets are called the Gospels. In
the early days of Christianity, they were present in large number. In 382 AD, the
leaders of the Christian church under Pope Damasus selected four of them and
abandoned the others and regarded them to be apocryphal. In the Bible, we find
the four Gospels according to Matthew, Mark, Luke and John. They were
originally written in Greek whereas the language of Jesus (sws) was Aramaic and
he delivered his speeches and sermons in this language. The authors of these
Gospels converted to Christianity much later than Jesus (sws) and none of these
was written before 70 AD and the Gospel according to John was perhaps written
a century after Jesus (sws) in the city of Epheus in Asia minor. In spite of this,
the sermons, parables and speeches that are found in these Gospels are so
conspicuous in divine grandeur that any person aware of the style of divine
literature cannot deny them. Thus it can safely be said that a greater part of the
Gospel in which the Qur’ān asks us to profess faith is preserved in these
biographical booklets.
iv. The Qur’ān
This was revealed to Muha mmad (sws), the last Prophet of God. It is regarded
as the mīzān (scale that tells good from evil) and the furqān (distinguisher
between good and evil) by the Almighty in the Qur’ān itself (42:17; 25:1) and a
muhaymin on the previous scriptures. The word muhaymin is an adjective formed
from the words .
X 8 q
* @ 0 which means “a guardian” and “a protector”. It
means that the Qur’ān is the real authentic and trustworthy version of the Book of
God. Thus, in matters of religion, everything accepted or rejected shall be decided
under the guidance of the light provided by it.
p F9 , !, <* M! # @ # K @ , $NK" n
# " , :
; !
F9
(٤٨ :٥)
"
@ # Sc 7 0 S0 9 B 67 [ Q
And [O Prophet!] We have revealed to you the Book with the truth in
confirmation of the Book before it, and standing as a guardian over it.
Therefore, give judgement among them according to the guidance revealed by
God and do not yield to their whims by swerving from the truth revealed to
you. (5:48)
153
Faith and Beliefs
It consists of 114 sūrahs, most of which form pairs with regard to their
contents. They are composed in seven sections in accordance with the sequence
of the preaching endeavour of the Prophet (sws). Its language is Arabic and it has
been revealed to the heart of the Prophet (sws) with the directive of God. The
Prophet (sws) presented it to his people and from them it was transferred through
the consensus and through the verbal and written perpetuation of the Muslims.
Consequently, in divine literature, this is the only Book about which it can be
said with full certainty that it is present with us in its original form, shape,
language and arrangement without the slightest bit of change. The way it has
been transmitted through tawātur (perpetuation) is a miracle in itself because this
is the only Book in this world which even at this time can be read out verbatim
from its beginning to the end by thousands who have memorized it. History tells
us that in the last fourteen hundred years this mode of transmission has not
ceased for a single day. It is evident from this that it is the Almighty Who has
made arrangements to protect the Qur’ān. He says:
(O:C) 8 *
7F; > . !
7 F @ F 7F;
It was We that revealed the Reminder, and shall Ourself preserve it. (15:9)
A similar verse reads:
(2C :C) KV < V < @ #" ] ¹ A @ # K @ , @# ]~6
( F7;
And there is no doubt that it is a mighty scripture. Falsehood cannot reach it
neither from in front of it nor from behind it. It is a revelation from a wise and
glorious God. (41:41-42)
The various aspects of protection of the Qur’ān towards which this verse alludes
to are explained thus by Imām Amīn Ahsan Islāhī:
First, during the time of revelation of the Qur’ān the Almighty made
arrangements that the devils are unable to interfere in the process of divine
revelation in any way. Although there is a permanent arrangement to prevent
the devils from eavesdropping and listening to divine matters but … during
the time of the revelation of the Qur’ān, special arrangements were made in
preventing devils from meddling in revelations in any way so that nothing is
able to enter the Qur’an from in front of it (K @
, @#).
Second, the angel which the Almighty selected to reveal the Qur’ān has been
called by the Qur’ān (81:20-21) as “the one endued with power, held in
honour before the Lord of the Throne, obeyed in Heavens, moreover
trustworthy.” In other words, the angel is so powerful that evil spirits cannot
overpower him; he is the head of all angels and he cannot forget anything.
Whatever is entrusted to him by the Almighty, he fully protects. There is not
Faith and Beliefs
154
a semblance of a chance that the slightest of change can take place in the
revelation entrusted to him. He has a very high rank before the Almighty
which shows that he is ahead of all other creatures as far as abilities are
concerned – It is obvious that all this elaborate arrangement has been made
to close the doors to any evil entering the Qur’ān from its very origin.
Third, the very person who was entrusted with the Qur’ān was firstly, the
best of human beings in all respects and secondly, the responsibility of
memorizing, arranging and safeguarding the Qur’ān was taken up by the
Almighty: ! ¯ 8/ ; 7 = F>N B 67* H F9> N I* F>N c
! 8/ ; , ] _
:
FG
, >" (COC4 :P)F, (To acquire this Qur’ān [O Prophet!] Do not move your
tongue hastily over it. Indeed, upon Us is its collection and recital. So when
We have recited it, follow this recital [of Ours]. Then upon Us is to explain it
[wherever need be], (75:16-19)).
It is evident from various narratives that whatever text of the Qur’ān would
be revealed the Prophet (sws), his close Companions (rta) would memorize
it. In every Ramadān, the Prophet (sws) would read it out to Gabriel or listen
from him so that no possibility of any error or omission should remain and
this reading out or listening to would be according to the sequence the
Almighty had arranged it. Also evident from certain narratives is that in the
last Ramadān of his life, this mutual presentation of the Qur’ān took place
twice. Then in this very arrangement and recital the whole of the Qur’ān was
written down and later the rightly guided caliphs sent its copies to various
cities. This elaborate treatment was not received by any of the previous
scriptures and about the Torah no one knows that when its constituent
scriptures were assembled and who was responsible for this task.
Fourth, the Qur’ān is a miracle with regard to its eloquent selection of words
and the meanings they convey. And so distinct is it in this aspect to other
discourses that they cannot match it. So much so, the words of the Prophet
(sws) himself – who was the recipient of the Qur’ān and as the most eloquent
among everyone – could not rival it. Thus there is no possibility that any
extraneous addition be made into it. Consequently, works of people who
have dared to answer the challenge of the Qur’ān to bring something similar
to it are preserved in history and literature. If a person compares them with
the Qur’ān, he will notice the same difference between them as between a
pearl and a pebble. In this manner, it is as if the doors to any adulteration
from the rear too (A
@ # ) have been closed.
Fifth, together with the promise of protecting the Qur’ān, the Almighty has
also promised to protect and safeguard its language till the Day of
Judgement. Because of the fact that the languages of some divine scriptures
became extinct a lot of changes and interpolations were introduced by way of
translations and we have no clue about them now. However, the real
155
Faith and Beliefs
language of the Qur’ān is safe and sound and will remain so till the Day of
Judgement. Hence there is no possibility of any evil creeping into it by way
of translations and commentaries. If anyone tries to introduce some evil in it,
men of learning can easily sift it out by testing it against the original text.59
5. Belief in the Hereafter
0& 6 9 »"K
.V d# # 8GFI
p N E=9 ¤
& (
b
c > 9 w ¤
& (
b
w ;
H> M> WV &7 p EU# ] @ * 9 > MT 9
7!
& K n
.V d# X< 9 :
,7& 8/ (,
(iC :OO) H> J>T WV &7 p EU# ] @ # [They should remember the Day] when the earth is shaken the way it should
be shaken, and it casts forth its burdens. And man cries out: “What is the
matter with her?” On that Day, she will narrate all her story at the intimation
of your Lord. On that Day, men will issue forth individually so that their
deeds can be shown to them. Then whoever has done the smallest bit of good
he also shall see it, and whoever has done the smallest bit of evil, he also shall
see it. (99:1-8)
Belief in the Hereafter is one of the most important tenets of Islam. It occupies
the central position in the preaching mission of prophets. It is on the foundation
of this belief that the pillars of sharī‘ah, virtue and righteousness stand.
Prophethood is also based on it. A nabī (prophet) is a nabī because he actually
foretells this al-nabā’ al-azīm (the great news). 60 A rasūl (messenger) is a rasūl
because he brings the message of its advent. John (sws) and Jesus (sws), Moses
(sws) and Abraham (sws) all have proclaimed it. The Torah tacitly refers to it and
the Psalms clearly mention it. In the Gospel, Jesus (sws) has warned that on the
Day of Judgement only those people will enter the Kingdom of Heaven who will
please his heavenly father. The Qur’ān is a bearer of warnings and glad tidings
for this Day. It says that the manner in which people wake up from sleep (39:42),
the manner in which rain enlivens a dead and desolate terrain (7:57; 35:9), the
manner in which a whole human being comes into existence from a mere drop of
water (75:36-40), in the same manner mankind will be made to rise one day from
their graves. Raising up mankind on that Day would not be of any bother for the
Almighty. When the addressees of the Qur’ān expressed their wonder on being
re-created and inquired after the being who would enliven these decayed bones,
the Almighty replied in the Qur’ān (36:78) that the very being Who created them
the first time would create them again. This whole process is as easy for Him as
uttering a word for us is:
60. This is a reference to the words of a Qur’ānic verse: 78:2. (Translator)
Faith and Beliefs
156
(2D:C) 8 Es! 7F9 # ] U#" È F7; ¤
& (
SG
7 " & *
Thus, I swear by the Lord of heavens and the earth that this shall definitely
come [with the same ease] as you speak. (51:23)
The Qur’ān says that it is man’s own nature, his quest for justice and his
awareness of good and evil that requires the coming of a Day of Judgement. If God
is just and fair, then such a day must come. His providence, mercy, power and
wisdom as well as His laws and practices all entail that man face a day of
accountability. Without belief in such a day, religion is mere wishful thinking. The
concepts of virtue, piety, justice, reward and punishment become baseless. Without
such a day, the universe has no purpose and can only be regarded as the
playground of divine forces.
The testimonies, indications, sites and events of this day are described both in the
Qur’ān and the Hadīth. In the following paragraphs, these details are mentioned.
i. The Testimonies
The first thing is man’s awareness of good and evil. It is because of this
awareness that his chiding conscience rebukes him on every evil. It is a small
court of justice which is found within every person which delivers its unbiased
verdict at all times. Whether he accepts it or not, a person is able to clearly listen
to this verdict after every blemish that emanates in his thoughts and deeds; this
continues until he becomes so deeply involved in evil that this evil completely
surrounds his faculties thereby lulling the calls of his conscience to sleep. This
internal system of rebuke is a testimony of his own inner-self and is called the
testimony of the rebuking-self. The Qur’ān presents it and tells man that he will
not be left unaccountable for whatever he does. He should know that just as there
exists a lesser abode of judgement within man, similarly a greater abode of
judgement will one day be set up for the whole world; when it takes place, he
will be held accountable before his Lord and rewarded and punished accordingly
on the basis of his deeds. If a person denies such a day of accountability, then it
is like denying himself and playing mischief before one’s conscience:
X @ &R N X, # B _
F @ /9 8GFI
Y
G
9 # 7/
`
A !7
, G
N 9 # E y , G
N 9 p
> E
G
> n
6
u
> , I* # E y 8 79 p(G
# #9 > _
A 8GFI
K > ] , F!, " G
F 8 9
(76! >^ E G
.V d# :
,"& X
; & w / >^ A @ 9 .V d# 8GFI
pE > E `
?
7 B c (CC :P) H > # XE
9 We n
, G
A F X 8GFI
] , > 7 9 y K7 N , .V d# 8GFI
By no means! I present as evidence the Day of Judgement itself. And [they
think that the Day of Judgement is a far-fetched reality]. By no means! I
present as evidence [this] reproaching soul within you. Does man think that
We will not be able to bring together his bones? Why not? We can put
together his very finger tips. [No this is not so]; in fact [the truth is that] man
wants to be mischievous before his [conscience]. He asks: “When will the
Faith and Beliefs
157
Day of Judgement be?” But on the day when the sight is dazed and the moon
eclipsed and the sun and the moon brought together, this very man will say:
“Whither to flee?” – No! there is no refuge now! Towards your Lord that
Day is the resting place. On that Day, man will be informed what he sent
forth and what he left behind. [No he cannot deny it]; in fact, he himself is a
witness upon his own self however much he may put up excuses. (75:1-15)
Imām Amīn Ahsan Islāhī, while explaining this argument of the Qur’ān,
writes:
Now the question is that if a person has a guardian within his conscience
which chides him on every evil that emanates from him, then how can it be
imagined that man will be not be held accountable for his deeds. Why would
he go scot-free if he spends a life in whatever manner he wants to while
negating the calls of his conscience? If a person will not be held accountable
for his deeds, then where has this chiding conscience come into him from? If
his Creator is unconcerned about the good and evil which emanates from
him, then why and from where has He given him the feeling of being elated
at a good deed and being pricked by his conscience at a bad one? Then from
here another question arises: If God has set up a miniature court of justice in
every person, then why will He not set up a greater court of justice which
will hold the whole world accountable for good and evil which emanate from
it and not reward and punish people accordingly? Any person who
deliberates on these questions while disregarding his desires will reach the
conclusion that the very being of a person bears witness that he has innate
knowledge of good and evil; he will not be left unaccountable; there
definitely shall come one day when he will be punished for any misdeeds he
may have done and be rewarded for his good deeds. To remind a person of
this very Day, the Almighty has placed a miniature court of justice within a
person’s soul so that man does not remain indifferent to it, and if ever he
becomes indifferent he can catch a glimpse of it by merely reflecting on his
inner-self. It is this very reality which sages have taught us by saying that
man is a miniature world and within this miniature world there is a reflection
of the greater world. If a person has a true comprehension of his own self, he
is able to comprehend both God and the Hereafter.61
The second thing is the nature of man by virtue of which he likes justice and
dislikes injustice. No doubt, in spite of this dislike he still perpetrates injustice
but this is not because he is not able to distinguish justice from injustice or that
he likes the latter – it is because he loses his balance and poise by being
overcome with desires and emotions. All of us know that a person may want to
steal from another person’s house but he would never like someone to steal from
his own house; he may kill someone but would never like that anyone take his
Faith and Beliefs
158
life or that of his relatives. Similarly, a person may be dishonest in weighing his
merchandise for others but would never be happy if others are dishonest with him
in this regard. If one asks these thieves, killers and swindlers about their actions
they would confess that each of these is a crime and should be eliminated. Thus
no one in his senses can regard good and evil to be equal or that both be dealt
with in the same manner. The Qur’ān presents these facts and asks the rejecters
of the Day of Judgement:
(D4D :4i) 8
# '
# > _
'
G
]_
!*9
Are We to deal with those who submit to Us as We deal with those who
transgress? What is the matter with you? What is this judgement you give?
(68:35-36)
The third thing is the incompleteness found both in man and in this world.
From whatever aspect these two are seen, it is clearly evident that in every single
part of theirs the great power and wisdom of their maker is apparent. In
everything great meaningfulness, matchless order and sequence, unrivalled
mathematical perfection and symmetry, extra-ordinary thoroughness and
immense beauty of creativity astounds one’s intellect. On the other hand, if one
tries to understand both of them in their totality, one sees great incompleteness
and lack of purpose in them.
Consequently, man observes that everything through its very existence
proclaims that it has been created for him, but nothing in this world tells him his
own purpose of creation.
Also, one is not able to see any system which judges if human beings have or
have not fulfilled the purpose, if ever there is one, for which they have been
created.
Man is innately aware of the fact that he should be held accountable for each
favour he has been blessed with; however, he has been left in this world without
any such accountability. Thus when he dies, he calmly leaves this world without
giving any account of these favours.
To make people adhere to truth and justice is the need of mankind, but man is
not able to see any real motive for this in himself or in the world around him.
Then the circumstances of this world negate what his conscience desires. It is his
natural instinct that justice and oppression and good and evil must be
discriminated; however, in this world, this natural instinct of his is flouted in the
worst possible way. Thus, there are many people who have left this world
without being rewarded for their good deeds and there are many who have left
this world without being punished for their evil deeds.
Contrary to all other creations like plants, animals and inorganic objects, man
possesses an awareness of the future; however, this future always eludes him.
Hidden within him are great desires, but seldom are they fulfilled and often his
wishes do not materialize. So much so, the intense desire of observing God
running the affairs of this universe once he professes faith in Him is never
Faith and Beliefs
159
fulfilled in this world.
Man is not able to go to the extent his imagination can take him. He wants to
pierce the skies, penetrate the earth and infiltrate into his own soul as far as he
can. To satisfy his ambitions, he has tried to explore the skies and split the atom;
however, all this effort has only proven to him that he cannot realize all the
potentials of his imagination.
He is always searching for a world in which he can liberate himself from the
sorrows and hardships of this world and from its limitations and live a life of
happiness and contentment. This desire is found in him since time immemorial.
However, he is never able to obtain this sought after world of his; on the
contrary, he takes to his grave these cherished desires.
Every single word which a person speaks and every single deed that emanates
from him are being safely recorded so that they can be recalled whenever
required. All his good and evil thoughts are also permanently noted. The passage
of time and change in circumstances do not affect these records. However, what
is the purpose of this arrangement? Nothing in this world answers this question.
The personality of a human being has an existence of its own which is
independent of his corporal being. The innumerable cells from which his body is
made keep dying and are replaced every now and then; however, his real
personality always remains intact. His knowledge, memory, ambitions, habits
and thoughts all remain the same, and are in no way altered by this cycle. Then
where does this personality come from and where does it go? We are unable to
answer this question too.
Millions of planets, much larger than the planet man inhabits, exist in the
universe but there appears no trace of any life in them. Then why have they been
created? Man does not know.
These facts are irrefutable. After this, there can only be two possibilities: first, to
regard this world as a meaningless place and come to the conclusion that it is the
workmanship of a merry-maker and nothing more; second, to understand it in
combination with a Day of Judgement and that eternal kingdom of God which has
been so vehemently affirmed and declared by His prophets. What is the verdict of
intellect? Every person can comprehend:
^ & 0 /
; ; ^ :
/
X
8 c > !
; 7F9 $U6 !E F79 6G
*9
(CC4CC :2D) Ó > ´
> So do you think that We have created you in vain and that to Us you would
never be returned? So very lofty is the status of God, the true king. There is
no god but Him, the Lord of the glorious throne. (23:115-116)
7! 8; 7FK / @# H F.
7/
M .
7F7 89 FR & 9 '
6 !, # ¤
& (
SG
7 !E #
(CPC4 :2C) '
*
And it was not for gaming and sport that We created the heavens and the earth
160
Faith and Beliefs
and all that lies between them. Had it been Our will to create a game, We
could have found one near at hand if We wanted to do this. (21:16-17)
Imām Amīn Ahsan Islāhī, while interpreting these verses, writes:
… mentioned here is the reason that if after this world there is no Day of
Judgement, it has always remained in existence and will continue like this
forever, whether anyone does virtuous deeds or bad ones or does oppression
or justice and its Creator is unconcerned about the good and evil found in it,
then this only means that He has created an amusement to entertain Himself:
He will amuse Himself with it till whenever He likes, and when He gets
bored, He will just end it and create some new amusement for Him for His
enjoyment and pastime. The verse therefore stresses that the heavens and the
earth and what is between them have not been created for amusement. From
the very way it is, this world bears testimony to the fact that it has been
created by a just, wise and merciful being. It is not an object of amusement for
a merry-maker or a warring place of supernatural beings or a theatre of a
deity; in fact, every single object of this wisely created world bears witness
that its creator has created it with a great purpose and it is an obvious
requirement of His justice and wisdom that a day come when this purpose is
fulfilled. 62
This is the judgement passed by sense and reason. However, as soon as one gets
to know that the Hereafter exists all these questions get an answer and all voids are
filled and all known phenomena are explained and everything becomes set in its
place; the world now seems to be complete, which in the absence of the Hereafter
it did not; the real grandeur of this universe is thus revealed; man can now die with
the certainty that whatever he was not able to obtain before his death, he will
definitely obtain it after his death; he too will be blessed with the certitude and the
calm which is found in the universe; he will be given an eternal world in which he
can realize his innumerable and unending desires and where, on the one hand, there
will be the eternal Paradise of pleasure, finesse and meaningfulness, and, on the
other, the Fire of Hell where the evil will endure their punishments.
As a result, the relationship between this world and the next is that of what
each member of a pair has with the other. Consequently, if causes have been
joined with effects, potentials with their devices, natures with their intentions and
souls with bodies and as a result are presenting a meaningful whole, then the
Hereafter too is one member of the pair of which the other member is the Herein
and both complement one another and become meaningful:
(O:C) 8 >/ . / @ c w !E SV ) T ] @#
And We have made pairs of everything so that you may take heed. (51:49)
62. Ibid., vol. 5, 132.
Faith and Beliefs
161
After this, the heart of every sensitive person shudders at the concept of
accountability and it is as if he sees the Day of Judgement before his very eyes.
He sees that the earth and the heavens are burdened with it in the very manner a
pregnant lady carries the burden of her child about which it cannot be said when
it shall be delivered:
)* b
E= 0 [/ ; N _
[ )",& K ! F7; ] N 0%> # 8 79 G
7 @ :
F
(G
(CiP:P) $ v , [/ ; ( [ ¤
& l }
G
7 They ask you about the Hour of Doom: When will it come? Tell [them]:
“Only my Lord has knowledge of it. None but He shall reveal it when its
appointed time comes. Both the heavens and the earth are under its burden. It
will suddenly overtake you.” (7:187)
Consequently, a person proclaims to God: “You have not made this world
without a purpose; it is against Your grand wisdom and knowledge to do
something without a purpose; I know that this world is going to end on a Day of
Judgement where people who thought that this world is a place of amusement for
its Creator will be punished. I seek refuge with You from such a fate”:
M#N Q
8 >. @ .
/ 6
l )
(
}
V & !7
] /
k
q ¤
& l }
G
7 )* 8/ ;
!E * :
F6% q
$ ~ , .0 b
E # !7,& ¤
& l }
G
7 )* 8 >/ A ,!c X MRN
(COCCO :D) & 7!
.
In the creation of the heavens and the earth, and in the alternation of night and
day, there are many signs for men of understanding; those who remember
God while standing, sitting, and lying down, and reflect on the creation of the
heavens and the earth. [Their prayer is:] “Lord! You have not created this
without a purpose. Glory be to You for you do not do anything in vain! Save
us from the punishment of the Fire.” (3:190-191)
The fourth thing is the attributes of God the effects of which are evident in
every speck of this universe. The attributes of providence and mercy in particular
need one’s attention. After witnessing the extra-ordinary arrangement made by
the Lord of this world to nurture and nourish man, how can a person of intellect
think that his Lord will leave him unaccountable and how can it be expected from
the merciful and gracious God to not punish people who have made this world a
place of oppression and injustice. For this very reason, the Qur’ān has pointed
out at a number of places that the Day of Judgement is the consequence of God’s
providence and mercy, power and wisdom. After professing belief in God, no
one can deny it.
In Sūrah An‘am, it is said:
162
Faith and Beliefs
(C2:4) * Y
& [ # E y X
; 7! _
< >7 G
A F X Y
He has made mercy mandatory on Himself. He will definitely gather you to
take you to the Day of Judgement about which there is no doubt. (6:12)
In Sūrah Nabā’, it is said:
M%6
] /
! c M6% # F ! c Mcw 9 !E MR 9 p 6_
MR# ¤
& (
] _
F 9
SÁ # }
>n
@ # !
F9 Mc70 Mc>% ! c MRKT M6% N * !!, MT# & !7
! c (CP4 :Pi) ME# 8 ] n
A y 8/ ; $*A
9 }
V 7!c M6F J6< ,
>
!
Mc7_=
[They should behold:] Have We not made the earth a cradle and made the
mountains [its] pegs? And not created you in pairs? And not made your sleep
a means of comfort [for you]? And not made the night a clothing [for you]
and the day a time to earn [your] livelihood? And not built above you seven
sturdy [skies]? And not placed [in them] a glowing lamp [this sun]? And not
sent down abundant water from dripping clouds that We may bring forth grain
and vegetation and gardens of luxurious growth? [All this clearly testifies
that] indeed the Day of Judgement has an appointed time. (78:6-17)
Similarly, in Sūrah Qāf, it is said:
!E 9 0FR K # ¤
& (

V >* @# # 07!7w 0!!,
N * SG
7 X
; >! *9
SG
7 @ # !
7 F Y
V !#^ KV 6 ] x> W$ > n
6 ÎV ,
V w ] @# * !6F9 ) % & *
!< 9 R 6 $Nw & K hF7 B ~ / }
V E% , ]
!7
K n
Y
7 < }
V 7!c , !6F(* $& 6#^ S#
(CC4 :)
>
:
. M#7 W$ K , ,
Then have they never observed the sky above them how We have fashioned and
adorned it and [not observed that] it is flawless. And We have spread the earth
and set upon it mountains and brought forth in it all kinds of beautiful plants as
an insight and reminder for every person who turns [towards the truth]. And We
sent down blessed water from the skies with which We thence brought forth
gardens and the harvest grain, and tall palm-trees stacked with clusters of dates
as a means of sustenance for men and from it We enlivened a dead piece of
land. Such shall you rise [from the earth]. (50:6-11)
Imām Amīn Ahsan Islāhī, while explaining these verses, writes:
Here the Almighty has directed the attention of the rejecters of the Day of
Judgement towards the obvious signs of His power, providence and wisdom
which can be observed all around man. These signs are enough to create
insight and strike a reminder in a person who has a heart which has the ability
to turn towards the truth.
Faith and Beliefs
163
First, the Almighty has directed man’s attention to His great power and
wisdom: have they not seen the sky above them how it has been raised high
and decked with stars? It is a miracle of God’s power and wisdom that the
immeasurable sky is free from the slightest of flaws. The implication is that
how is it impossible for someone whose immense power and wisdom they see
above them to create them again?
After this, besides His power and wisdom, the Almighty has directed man’s
attention to the tremendous system of providence and sustenance found
around him. He is asked to observe how the Almighty has spread out the earth
beneath their feet and to maintain its balance how He has nailed mountains
into its expanse and how great a variety of fodder has He caused to grow from
the earth. These plants which provide man with sustenance are also a means
of satisfying his aesthetic taste. The implication is that can it be difficult for
someone to re-create mankind from dust whose great signs of power, wisdom
and providence they are witnessing all around them? Will the Almighty who
has made elaborate arrangements for their sustenance leave them to eat, drink
and be merry and never ask them of these blessings?63
The fifth thing is the manifestation of God’s judgement in this very world. It
took place through prophets who were elevated to the status of messengers. The
Almighty blessed them with extra-ordinary miracles, helped them through Gabriel
and before the actual Day of Judgement set up through these messengers
miniature Days of Judgement on this earth. The objective was to prove the
existence of God and the Hereafter before the people in the very manner scientific
facts are proven through empirical evidence in a laboratory. After this, obviously
no one is left with an excuse before the Almighty to not accept the truth.
The methodology adopted for presenting this empirical evidence was that these
messengers communicated the truth to their people and then declared that they
will set up a court of justice for their people on behalf of the Almighty. The
foretold reward and punishment on the basis of one’s faith and deeds will take
place for their people in this very world. Just as physical laws are unalterable and
manifest come what may, in the same manner this moral law of God shall
manifest itself before them once they are left with no excuse to deny the truth.
Thus those among the people of these messengers who accept their calls shall
attain salvation both in this world and in the next and shall be dominant on their
adversaries. And those who reject these calls shall be humiliated and will receive
divine punishment.
Whenever this prediction was made and about whichever people it was made,
it was made in the most impossible and unbelievable of circumstances; however,
it is an amazing historical reality that it came true whenever it was made and
came true in such a manner that people in fact witnessed God administering
63. Ibid., vol. 7, 538.
Faith and Beliefs
164
justice and the heavens and the earth were filled with His majesty and grandeur.
The Qur’ānic words used are: (:C4) ]
% >^ K , _
7 < /
X
7!
8 /
(
(so that
mankind after the coming of these messengers is left with no excuse against the
Almighty, (4:165)). Then, as a general principle, it was stated:
(P:C) 8 [ 0 º
G
E , !, ) h
N %& Sc I* p %&7 V#7 9 ] And for each community, there is a messenger. Then when their messenger
It is evident from the Qur’ān that the first instance of this worldly judgement
took place with the people of Noah (sws). Noah (sws) had warned them that if
they do not give up polytheism and worship God only, they will soon be
confronted with a punishment which would wipe them out from the face of the
earth. His people responded by saying that it is because of this very stance of his
that they think that he has gone far astray. They said that Noah (sws) had insulted
their forefathers and now he even has the audacity to warn them of divine
punishment. They expressed that his followers were from the lower cadres of the
society who were blindly following him. Noah’s rejoinder was that it was their
misfortune if they were considering him to have gone astray; he continued that he
had come to them as a messenger of God and whatever he is informing them of,
he is informing them on the authority of God without any slightest of alteration; it
is the message of God that he is delivering to them and he is doing so as a great
well-wisher of them. If he is proclaiming to them this message in spite of their
stubbornness, indifference, derision and animosity then it is only because he is
fearful and sad that the Almighty might seize them for their misconduct.
The Qur’ān says that Noah (sws) continued to urge and exhort them to the truth
for almost nine hundred and fifty years; however, in spite of this prolonged effort
when his people rejected him and were not ready to reform themselves, the
Almighty directed him to make a boat. This was in fact an ultimatum to the people
that as soon as the boat is built, the respite they have been given would end.
Consequently, when the boat had been made and all the believers embarked on it, a
tumultuous storm ensued. The earth was directed to expel all its water on the
surface and the sky was directed to rain down all its water. The water rose and
stopped at the appointed mark and all of his people were drowned in it. Even
Noah’s son, Canaan, drowned because of his arrogance. The whole sight was
serving a great warning to onlookers. Winds were blowing all around. Rain was
thumping down. Waves as towering as the mountains were rising up. Noah’s boat
was battling with these gigantic waves when suddenly Noah (sws) saw his son
standing in front of him overwhelmed with awe and wonder. Paternal love stirred
at this sight and he called out to him that there is still a chance to board the boat
and leave the rejecters. However, even this dreadful scenario was not enough for
him to give up his stubbornness. He replied that he would seek refuge in some
mountain. Noah (sws) warned that this is not mere water that he is facing: it is the
wrath of God and no one except God can save him from it. While this conversation
Faith and Beliefs
165
was going on, a huge wave suddenly came and swept his son away. All other
rejecters of Noah (sws) also met the same fate. This was the equitable judgement of
the court of God. Only the believers were shielded from its punishment.64
This was the first miniature day of judgement that took place to leave people
with no excuse to deny the Hereafter. After this, every nation of the world
encountered these miniature days of judgement. The accounts of ‘Ād, the
Thamūd, the people of Shu‘ayb (sws), the people of Jonah (sws) besides some
other nations which have been mentioned in the Qur’ān depict this very
judgement. The Qur’ān says:
Q
[/ ; [ 0 K , @# @ .
/ R = RV
V F y N 6N @# @ .
/ (6F ( 9
:
T )A
7F; , % & 9 , F> A 7F; N 0 * 9 )* K 9 ^R> * }
!"6
, %& Sc
> A v K ¤
& l }
G
7 > ~ * :
È T Q
)*9 %& b
N Y
V ># ; !FK 7#"
7 F^Kn
89 8 K> !U#" > ?
, /[; F9 8 ; N XJ\G#^ ]V c 9 X
; >" Å ,F @"#
Q
@7 \
U#" > ?
, [/ ; @ F7 8; %& b
N '
V 6#^ 8V s G
, F( * F® Ã, K 6 8 > A @ .
/ p N … Q
8 I, [/ ; 8V s G
, ( F7 89 !
8 # H R 6 @ # S? @# X @^ '
/
@7 !
,^& ; X< (* !/# )* 8/ R 9 Ã!«
& 9 @ #" \7!c >
!
% > (CO :C) K k
)#E# k
@ :
0 K , @# ¤
& l \7!! G
!
Have you not heard what befell those that have gone before you? The accounts
of the people of Noah, ‘Ād, and Thamūd, and those who came after them
whom only God knows? Their messengers came to them with clear signs, but
they placed their hands on their mouths [–the mouths of messengers–] and
said: “We will not accept the message with which you have been sent and have
baffling doubts about that which you call us to.” Their messengers said: “Do
you have doubts about God, the Creator of the heavens and the earth? He calls
you to Him that He may forgive you your sins and give you respite till an
appointed time.” They said: “You are but a human being like ourselves. You
wish to stop us from worshipping the deities our fathers worshipped then bring
us a clear miracle.” Their messengers replied: “We are indeed but mortals like
yourselves. Yet God bestows His grace on such of His servants as He chooses
and we do not have any authority of our own to present a miracle except by
God’s permission …” At last these rejecters told their messengers: “Return to
our ways or we will banish you from our land.” Then their Lord revealed to
them, saying: “We shall destroy these wrongdoers and then give you this land
to dwell after them. [These are glad tidings for] those who are fearful of
standing before me [one day] and those who fear My threat.” (14:9-14)
64. For details, see the following Qur’ānic verses: 7:59-64; 10:7-73; 11:25-49; 23:2331; 26:105-120; 29:14-15; 37:75-82; 54:9-16.
Faith and Beliefs
166
The account of Moses (sws) related in the Qur’ān is also a depiction of this
worldly judgement. When he presented the message of God before the Pharaoh
and his supporters and they rejected this message, he demanded from them to let
him and his people migrate from the land. The Pharaoh, however, did not accept
this demand just as he did not accept his message. At this, the Almighty sent
portent signs one after the other to admonish him after which he, with great
hesitation, allowed them to go for a few days. However, when Moses (sws) set
off with his people, he changed his opinion and embarked upon their pursuit with
his armies. He thought that he would be able to compel them to return. However,
the time had come for the decree of God to arrive. Hence, the judgement was
delivered and was delivered with such majesty that it seemed as if the Almighty
took them in His custody and made them cross the river while this potent ruler of
his times and his armies were drowned in it. 65 Then within this great sign of God
appeared another great sign: the corpse of the Pharaoh was not accepted by the
river and was thrown out so that this could become a means of admonition and a
lesson for tyrannical rulers of all times:
[ F79 b
!# p N u
> v & R 9 ; X7< MK Mv , H R !c 8 > * 6(* > 6
] z>% ; )!6, Fw c
@ KG
A @ # b
! ]6N b
n
K N 8 '
G
@ # F9 ] z>% ; !, , b
!# -.
/ [/ ; \
;
(O2O :C) 8 *v
! @
7!
@ #" MeU 8/ ; $ :
A @ 8 :
FK 6, :"_!F y *
And We led the Israelites across the sea, and the Pharaoh and his legions
pursued them with wickedness and spite. Until when the Pharaoh started to
drown, he cried: “I profess faith in the God in whom the Israelites have
professed faith and I also am among His obedient people.” It is now that you
have professed belief and before this you were a rebel and a mischief doer. We
shall now save your body only so that you may become an exemplary sign for
all posterity and in reality many remain indifferent to Our signs. (10:90-92)
A further step was taken in this regard by the Almighty that after Abraham (sws),
He made his progeny a symbol of this worldly judgement. It was thus declared that
if the progeny of Abraham (sws) stand by the truth and present with full certainty
and with full clarity the truth the way it is before other people of the world, then
they will be made dominant over these people in case they do not accept the truth,
and if the progeny of Abraham (sws) deviates from the truth they shall suffer the
humiliation of subservience through these very people of the world. The mountain
of Olive and the village of Fig located on it and the mount Tūr at Sīnā and the city
of Makkah are places where this worldly judgement took place for various nations
and peoples. It is the mountain of Olives on which the punishment of the rejecters
of Jesus (sws) was declared after his departure. The Almighty (Qur’ān, 3:55)
declared that those who have professed faith in Jesus (sws) will always remain
65. For details, see the following verses of the Qur’ān: 7:103-136; 10:75-89; 17:101-103;
20:40-79; 23:45-48; 26:10-68; 28:36-40; 37: 114-119; 43:46-56; 51: 38-40; 79: 15-26.
Faith and Beliefs
167
dominant on the Israelites, and at various periods of history there will be people
who will dominate them and give them humiliating punishments (Qur’ān, 7:167).
Fig is a village situated on this mountain. It is mentioned in the Gospel of Luke
(19:29) that when Jesus (sws) came to Jerusalem, he stayed at this place before
entering the city. It is known that it was on the mount of Sinai that the Israelites
were constituted as an ummah. Makkah was the place where the Ishmaelites began
their life as a collectivity and it was here that they were given the custodianship of
the Baytullāh, the first centre of worshipping God made on this earth. The Qur’ān
has presented them as witnesses to this Judgement with the declaration that what is
it that can negate the Day of Judgement after witnessing this worldly Judgement of
the progeny of Abraham (sws):
] A % 9 H FR R & 7 = ÓV E @ G
< 9 )* 8GFI
!E K E '
# (
K 6
.0 '
!% & ~ 8 7 '
"
/
`
9 @ "K
, K , :
,. * 8V ! # > | > c 9 * }
7n
!# @ .
/ /
; '
*%
(i C: O) '
< (,
The fig and olive bear witness and [so does] the mount of Sinai and this secure
city of [yours] that We have created man [at these places] in the best of moulds.
Then We reverted him to the lowest [position] when he himself wanted to
become low. Save those who accepted faith and did righteous deeds. For them
shall be a reward unending. Now [O Prophet!] What is it that denies you about
the Day of Judgement? [Ask them:] is not Allah the best of Judges? (95:1-8)
The last time this miniature Day of Judgement took place was in seventh
century AD. This amazing event of human history occupies extra-ordinary
significance because it took place in the light of known history. Thus the
minutest of details about it are preserved and all its phases are before us and
anyone can witness them by turning the pages of history.
The Prophet who was selected for this was Muhammad (sws). As regards
character and morality, he is unrivalled in the annals of mankind being the best of
men epitomizing an ideal human being. He was designated as a Prophet at the age
of forty. Prior to this, his life was so morally outstanding that he was called sādiq
(the truthful) and amīn (the trustworthy) by his people. Each and every person of
his nation was ready to bear witness that he was unflinching and incontestable in
his honesty and trustworthiness and that he could never lie. Even after being
designated as a Prophet, his people at all instances always bore witness to these
aspects of his character even though they had become his dreadful enemies.
When for the first time he received divine revelation and he expressed his
worry to his wife on this experience, she while comforting him said: “By God!
Allah will never humiliate you because you are always kind to your kin and are
always truthful and you bear the burden of others; you earn for the poor and are
generous to guests and help those in distress.”66
66. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 886-887, (no. 4953); Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 80-
Faith and Beliefs
168
He never sought revenge from anyone for his own self. So much so, even after
subduing his greatest foes, he told them: “You are free, and I will not take any
action against you.”67
His life was an unrivalled example of selflessness. The Quraysh offered him
wealth, leadership and even their kingdom but he totally declined them and said:
“If people place the sun on one hand of mine and the moon on the other, I will
not give up my stance.”68
As the head of the Islamic state in Madīnah, he led the simplest of lives. In
spite of this great change in his circumstances, he did not change his standard of
living by the slightest.
In short, he was an outstanding person in every sphere and period of his life.
Not a single example can be quoted in known history, in which a person in his
practical life so perfectly adhered to the ideologies and objectives he set for
himself. Wahīd al-Dīn Khān, a celebrated scholar of contemporary times, says:
“So lofty was he as a human being that if he had not been born, historians would
have written that a person who has such a personality as described above can
only exist in fantasy and not in reality.”69
With this character and disposition, he called upon his people to profess true
faith in God and in the Hereafter; however, they refused to accept it. He warned
them that he is not merely a Prophet (nabī), he is a Messenger (rasūl) also and
has been sent by God to set up a miniature Day of Judgement in this world for his
people if they deny him even after being convinced of his veracity. This
miniature judgement will be in line with and of the same sort which was
delivered to the people of Noah (sws), Lot (sws), Shu‘ayb (sws), Sālih (sws) and
Hūd (sws) by their respective messengers.
This was an extra-ordinary declaration. It meant that those who reject him
would be punished by God and those who profess faith in him would necessarily
prevail in the land of Arabia. When this declaration was sounded, except for a
few close companions, he had no other supporters. Later also, he faced perilous
times during the course of his struggle. His companions had to migrate to
Abyssinia to seek refuge from the hostility of their enemies; they had to vacate
Makkah forever and when they reached Madīnah, the whole of Arabia united to
eliminate him and his message. Means such as power, money, propaganda and
internal conspiracies were adopted to sabotage his mission. Every instant it
seemed that enemies would be able to overpower and seize him. In these
circumstances, it was very improbable that he would be able to prevail over his
enemies; however, the Qur’ān in every situation assured him that he is the
81, (no. 403).
67. ‘Abd al-Mālik ibn Hishām ibn Ayyūb, Al-Sīrah al-nabawiyyah, 2nd ed., vol. 4
(Beirut: Dār al-khayr, 1995), 43.
68. Muhammad ibn Ishāq al-Yasār, Al-Sīrah al-nabawiyyah, 1st ed., vol. 1 (Beirut: Dār
al-kutub al-‘ilmiyyah, 2004), 196; Ibn Kathīr, Al-Sīrah al-nabawiyyah, vol. 1, 474.
69. Wahīd al-Dīn Khān, Madhhab awr Jadīd Challenge (Lahore: Al-Maktabah alashrafiyyah, n.d.), 143.
Faith and Beliefs
169
Messenger of God and, in spite of all this antagonism, God will have him prevail
over his enemies:70
%& ] % & 9 -.
/ 0 8 >*
H > H & F ^ # /
0 * (, /
& F ÅA s 8 K>,
(Oi :4C) 8 >?
H > @ "K
X H > " @ R xK ,
They seek to extinguish the light of God with their mouths and God has
decided that He will perfect His light, much as the disbelievers may dislike it.
It is He who has sent forth His messenger with guidance which is the religion
of truth so that he may have it prevail over all religions [of Arabia], much as
the idolaters may dislike it. (61:8-9)
È N /
8/ ; )% & F9 @7 6|(
/
Y
'
l )* :
d
9 %& /
8 ^R @ .
/ 8/ ;
(2C2 :i)
Indeed those who are opposing Allah and His Messenger are bound to be
humiliated. The Almighty has ordained: “I and My messengers shall always
prevail.” Indeed Allah is Mighty and Powerful. (58:20-21)
The Baytullāh was a sign of leadership for the people to whom the Prophet
(sws) was sent. They were its custodians. No one could even imagine that one day
he would remove them from its custodianship and the leadership of the Quraysh
would one day be humbled before him. This was because of the extent of
influence they commanded in Makkah and in its whereabouts. However, right at
the instance they were planning to turn him out of Makkah, the Qur’ān declared:
(DC :Ci) > ,(
0 :
dFT 8/ ; > F :
,"> ] n
* > = !s 9 7F;
[O Prophet!] Upon you have We bestowed this abundance of good [this House
of Ours]. So pray only for your Almighty and offer sacrifice only for Him.
Indeed, it is this enemy of yours who is rootless: none of his followers will
remain. (108:1-3)
Then these concise words were explained and after naming Abū Lahab, the
biggest foe of his call, the Qur’ān asserted:
7< 9> # Y
V }
M&F Xn
% Y
G
# # ! X!| 9 # Y
7 Y
V ),9 K b
67
(C :CCC) KV G
# @ # ] 6< 0K c )* Y
s The hands of Abu Lahab have been broken and he himself has perished. Neither
did his wealth benefit him nor the [good] he earned. Soon shall this man [of
70. See also: 6:4-5, 66-67, 158; 10:13, 102-103; 11:8; 13:40-41; 17:77, 18:57-58;
27:71-72; 37:171-173; 40:51, 77-78; 43:41-42; 46:35; 48:22-25, 28; 54:43-45; 92:21;
93:5; 94:5-6.
Faith and Beliefs
170
glowing countenance] be put in a glowing Fire and [with him] his wife also
such that [in Hell] she will be carrying firewood on her back [for her own self];
[like a slave woman], there will be a twisted rope round her neck. (111:1-5)
What would happen after this? The Qur’ān mentioned each and every phase
with great clarity: The help of God would come and Makkah would be conquered
and the Prophet (sws) would see from his very eyes his people entering the folds
of Islam in multitudes:
H > A v % :
,"& K , Ñ 6"G
* Mc* 9 /
@ R )* 8 K
7!
b
9& Ñ A /
> n
F S c ;
(DC :CC) M,7 8 F7;
When comes the help of God and that victory [which We have promised you
O Prophet!] and you see men embrace the religion of God in multitudes, extol
His glory while being thankful to Him and seek His forgiveness. For, indeed,
He is ever disposed to mercy. (110:1-3)
At another instance, the words are even more clear:
@# @ .
/

% ¤
& (
)* !7A
G
}
7n
!# !# @ .
/ /
K )!FK6 M!# 9 * K , @"# !7
K" 6
Xh& -.
/ !R @7 ! 6N
(:2) 8 E%A
0 :
d
(* :
K , > A @# $dT ), 8 >?
God has promised those of you who professed belief and did good deeds that
He would grant them political authority in the land the way He granted
political authority to those who were before them and He would strongly
establish [here] their religion He chose for them, and replace their fear by
peace. They will worship Me and serve none besides Me, and he who rejects
even after this, will indeed be among the disobedient. (24:55)
These were not the words of a human being which have all the chances of not
being materialized. They were the words of God which were spoken by His
Messenger. Thus they materialized and became part of history – in fact, created
history which has no parallel in the annals of this world. Consequently, the help
of God arrived, the rule of the Prophet (sws) was established in Madīnah, the
battle of Badr ensued and all hostile and antagonistic enemies of the Prophet
(sws) were killed in it.71 Abū Lahab did not take part in the battle in an effort to
save himself from torment. However, just seven days after the battle of Badr, this
prediction of the Qur’ān was fulfilled word for word and this leader of the Banū
Hāshim was killed by plague. And such was the condition of his dead body that
no one came near it till three days after his death. Ultimately, his body got
decomposed and a stinking smell started to come out from it. Eventually, his
71. Ibn Hishām, Al-Sīrah al-nabawiyyah, vol. 2, 265-272.
171
Faith and Beliefs
72
corpse was placed near a wall and covered with stones. Makkah was conquered,
the custodianship of the Baytullāh was transferred to the Muslims, the rituals of
the prayer and animal sacrifice were specifically offered for the Almighty only
after the Baytullāh was cleansed of the idols, most Arabs became Muslims and
every one saw with his very eyes people entering the folds of Islam in multitudes
as predicted by the Qur’ān. Consequently, Islam found a hold in the society, the
sharī‘ah of God was enforced and thenceforth no other religion held dominance
in Arabia. After this, people who still insisted on denial were vehemently told in
9th AH at the occasion of the grand hajj that once the sacred months pass, they
shall have to face punishment and shall be executed where found. 73 After the
death of the Prophet (sws), his successors conquered all the countries to whose
heads the Prophet (sws) had written letters calling them to Islam. In these letters,
he had told them that if they wanted peace they should accept Islam because after
the truth has been conclusively communicated to them by the Messenger of God,
they will have to live in subjugation and that their own independent states could
no longer persist. Among these countries were Rome and Persia also about
whose mutual conflict the Qur’ān, at one instance, had predicted that though the
Romans have been subdued by the Persians, soon they will subdue the Persians
and this amazing prediction of the Qur’ān was fulfilled word for word as were
the other predictions it made. 74
ii. The Signs
When will the Day of Judgement come? The Qur’ān has made it clear that no
one except God has knowledge of this. Only He knows when it will come and He
has not disclosed this matter even to any of His prophets and angels (7:187,
20:15, 41:47). However, the signs and portents which will signal its advent are
mentioned in the Qur’ān and the Ha dīth and also in previous divine scriptures.
Some of these signs are very general and others are in the form of specific
incidents and happenings. The signs of this first category are not mentioned in
the Qur’ān. Only the Ha dīth literature mentions them. Of the signs of the second
category too, only one is mentioned in the Qur’ān: the onslaught of Gog and
Magog. Therefore, this only is the certain sign. Other signs which are generally
known in this regard are found in narratives which the scholars of Hadīth
technically regard as sahih. Some of these signs have already manifested
themselves and others, if their ascription towards the Prophet (sws) is correct,
shall definitely manifest themselves in future.
The signs of the first category relate to the moral degradation that will appear
in the whole world before the Day of Judgement. Thus it is reported that
knowledge will be lifted, ignorance will increase, fornication, drinking and
killings and lootings would become rampant so much so that innocent people will
be killed; women will outnumber men to the extent that the affairs of fifty
72. Ibn Kathīr, Al-Sīrah al-nabawiyyah, vol. 2, 479.
73. The Qur’ān, 9:5.
74. The Qur’ān, 30:1-6.
Faith and Beliefs
172
women will be entrusted to one man; only evil people will exist in this world and
it will become devoid of people who take God’s name.75
Of the signs of the second category, the most important is the onslaught of Gog
and Magog. The Qur’ān says:
) 0 I* ^ K > N 8 G! V K < ] @"# 0
c( #
c( b
* ; X7<
(OPO4 :2C) '
f 7! ] , .0 @ #" V A | )* 7! K N ! >A @ .
/ & n,9 n T
Until the time arrives that Gog and Magog are let loose and they launch an
onslaught from every hill and the certain promise of the Day of Judgement
nears its fulfilment, then behold that the disbelievers shall stare in amazement;
At that time, they will say: “Woe be to us! We remained indifferent to it; in fact,
we have wronged our souls.” (21:96-97)
Gog and Magog are from the descendents of Noah’s son Japeth who inhabited
the northern areas of Asia. Later, some of their tribes reached Europe and after
that settled in America and Australia. In the book of Ezekiel, they are called the
leaders of Russia, Moscow and Tobalsac (Rush, Meshech and Tubal are present
day Russia, Moscow and Tubalsac):
The word of the LORD came to me: Son of man, set your face against Gog, of
the land of Magog, the chief prince of Rush, Meshech and Tubal; prophesy
against him. (Ezekiel, 38:1-2)
Son of man, prophesy against Gog and say: This is what the Sovereign LORD
says: I am against you, O Gog, chief prince of Rush, Meshech and Tubal. I will
turn you around and drag you along. I will bring you from the far north.
(Ezekiel, 39:1-2)
It is evident from the revelation of John the Divine that the onslaught of Gog
and Magog will begin sometime after a thousand years have passed on the advent
of Muha mmad (sws) as a Prophet. At that time, they would be surrounding the
earth from all sides. When the disorder they would spread reaches its
culmination, fire will descend from the heavens and the tremors of the Day of
Judgement will begin:
When the thousand years are over, Satan will be released from his prison and
will go out to deceive the nations in the four corners of the earth – Gog and
Magog – to gather them for battle. In number they are like the sand on the
seashore. They marched across the breadth of the earth and surrounded the
camp of God’s people, the city he loves.76 But fire came down from heaven
75. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 91, (nos. 80-81); Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 75,
1162, 1260, (nos. 375, 6785, 7304).
76. “the camp of God’s people” is a reference to Madīnah, and “the city he loves” is a
173
Faith and Beliefs
and devoured them. (Revelation, 20:7-9)
This same period of time is ascertained by the signs of proximity of the Day of
Judgement which the Prophet (sws) mentioned in a question posed to him by
Gabriel when he came to him in human form to instruct people. The Prophet
(sws) is reported to have said:
8 !6
8 s S 7?
S & W > W A
x> 8 9 ,7& #(
K 8 9
One sign is that a slave-lady will give birth to her mistress and the second is that
you will see these indigent [Arab] shepherds walking about bare-footed, bareheaded trying to compete one another in making tall buildings.77
The second of these signs is very obvious. Every person can see how it has
manifested itself in Arabia ever since the last century. However, people have
generally found it difficult to determine what is implied by the first of these
signs. It is very evident to me: its implication is that slavery as an institution shall
stand abolished. Both these events have taken place simultaneously. Viewed
thus, these two predictions absolutely determine the period of proximity of the
Day of Judgement.
The signs which will manifest after these two have been mentioned by the
Prophet (sws) at one instance and these include the onslaught of Gog and Magog.
He is reported to have said:78

G
> v ,
G
u
> ?
,
G
}
V > ?
8 ¨< 8 7G
8/ ;
,> v # @# `
?
7 ²
~
c( #
c( ¤&l 7,R p7cK7 8K^ > W > c
> 6
!
XE Ñ & !
]<> 8V K W > N @#
>
& F
The meaning of this narrative is that these are the ten signs of the Day of
Judgement and unless they appear, the Day will not come. These signs are:
1. The sinking of the earth in the East.
2. The sinking of the earth in the West.
3. The sinking of the earth in the Arabian peninsula.
4. Smoke; this could refer to a great atomic explosion also.
5. Dajjāl; This is an adjective meaning “a great deceiver”. It has also been
referred to as al-masīh al-dajjāl. The implication is that before the Day of
Judgement, a person will falsely claim to be Jesus (sws) and while making use of
the notion of the return of Jesus (sws) found in Muslims, Jews and Christians will
deceive people through some of his magical powers. It is mentioned in some
reference to Makkah. So evident are these allusions that anyone acquainted with the style
of divine scriptures and with the history of these two cities cannot fail to decipher them.
78. Ibid., 1256-1257, (no. 7286).
Faith and Beliefs
174
narratives that he would be blind in one eye and his deception would be so
evident to the believers that it would be as if they would see disbelief written on
his forehead. 79
6. A land animal which will probably be born directly from the earth, the way
all creatures were created directly in the beginning.
7. The onslaught of Gog and Magog; this has already begun and is gradually
going towards its culmination.
8. The rising of the sun in the West.
9. A fire that will rise from a pit of the Yemenite city of Eden and drive the
people from behind.
10. A wind that will blow people away into the sea.
Besides these, the advent of Mahdī and that of Jesus (sws) from the heavens are
also regarded as signs for the Day of Judgement. I have not mentioned them. The
reason is that the narratives of the advent of Mahdī do not conform to the
standards of Hadīth criticism set forth by the muhaddithūn. Some of them are
weak and some fabricated; no doubt, some narratives, which are acceptable with
regard to their chain of narration, inform us of the coming of a generous caliph; 80
however, if they are deeply deliberated upon, it becomes evident that the caliph
they refer to is ‘Umar ibn ‘Abd al-‘Azīz (d. 101 AH) who was the last caliph of
the early history of the Muslims. This prediction of the Prophet (sws) has thus
materialized in his personality word for word. One does not need to wait for any
other Mahdī now. As far as the narratives which record the advent of Jesus (sws)
are concerned, though the muhaddithūn have generally accepted them; however,
if they are analyzed in the light of the Qur’ān, they too become dubious.
Firstly, the personality of Jesus (sws) has been discussed in the Qur’ān from
various aspects. The Qur’ān has commented on his da‘wah mission and his
personality at a lot of places. The cataclysm that will take place on the Day of
Judgement is also a very frequently discussed topic of the Qur’ān. The advent of
a celebrated prophet of God from the heavens is no small an incident. In spite of
the fact that there were many instances in which this incident could have been
mentioned, we find that there is not a single place in which it is mentioned in the
Qur’ān. Can human knowledge and intellect be satisfied with this silence? One
does find this hard to digest.
Secondly, the Qur’ān has recorded a dialogue of God with Jesus (sws) which will
take place on the Day of Judgement. During the course of this conversation, the
Almighty will ask him about the real sphere in which the Christians had gone
astray: the divinity of Jesus (sws) and Mary. He will ask Jesus (sws) if it was as per
His instructions that he had told people to deify himself and his mother whilst
leaving aside God. In response to this question, among other things, Jesus (sws)
will say that he instructed his people in the very manner he was asked by God and
that as long as he remained among them he watched over what they were doing,
79. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 302-302, 579, 1228, (nos. 1882, 3439, 7131);
Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 87-88, 1269, 1272-1273, (nos. 425, 7363, 7375).
Faith and Beliefs
175
and that after his own demise he was not aware of what good or evil they did, and
that after his death it was God who watched over them. In this dialogue, one can
clearly feel that the last sentence is very inappropriate if Jesus (sws) had also come
in this world a second time. In such a case, he should have responded by saying
that he knew what happened with them and that a little earlier he had gone to warn
them of their grievous faults. The Qur’ān says:
7* * b
# R 7# MKT b
! 7,& )",& Q
K6 8 9 , )!> # 9 # [/ ; b
N #
(CCP:) K T SV ) T ] X b
F9 Y
N>7 b
F9 b
! )!*/ Never did I say to them except what You commanded me to do: “Worship
Allah my Lord and your Lord,” and I was a witness over them while I dwelt
with them. When You gave death to me, You were the Watcher over them
and You are a witness over all things. (5:117)
Thirdly, in one verse of the Qur’ān, the Almighty has disclosed what will happen
to Jesus (sws) and his followers till the Day of Judgement. sense and reason
demand that here He should also have disclosed his second coming before the
advent of this Day; however, we find no such mention. If Jesus (sws) had to come,
why was silence maintained at this instance? One is unable to comprehend any
reason for it. The verse is:
X
; >A @ .
/ u
* 67 @ .
/ ]c >A @ .
/ @ # > " s # )7 ; :
*& :
* # )"F;
(:D) 8 A
* ! * !, <(* c > # )7 ; 7 = # E y “O Jesus! I have decided to give death to you and raise you to Myself and
cleanse you from these people who have denied [you]. I shall make those who
follow you superior to those who reject faith till the Day of Judgement. Then
to Me you shall all return. So at that time I shall give My verdict in what you
have been differing in.” (3:55)
iii. The Events
How will the Day of Judgement come about? The details of what will ensue at
the advent of this day are mentioned in the Qur’ān at a number of places. What
will happen to the heavens and the earth and what will befall the sun and the
moon, the planets and stars and what situation will be faced by the creatures of
the earth and how people will emerge from their graves to gather around their
Lord is all portrayed in the Qur’ān. A study of pre-Islamic Arabic literature
shows that Arabs relished parables more than similes. The Qur’ān while taking
this into account has portrayed the picture of the cataclysm that will take place on
that day in such a graphic manner that the reader feels and sees all these events
happening before him. The sequence of events which will take place as per the
Qur’ān is the following:
1. People would be deeply involved in their life-routine. Some would be on the
way, some in the market, some in a gathering and some at their homes and no
Faith and Beliefs
176
one would have the slightest inkling that this whole world is about to be
disrupted when suddenly the trumpet would be blown and the upheaval of the
Day of Judgement would take place:
(iP:2P) /
ST @# /
; ¤
& (
)* @# }
G
7 )* @# ²
A * & ^n
)* Ì A ! y And remember the day when the trumpet is sounded and all who are between
the heavens and the earth will be horror-struck except for those whom God
will choose to spare. (27:87)
The word al-sūr has been translated as “the trumpet”. What actually would be
the nature of this trumpet of course cannot be determined, and as such it belongs to
the mutashābihāt category. However, one can have some idea of what it implies
because the word trumpet does give us an idea of what it would be. In order to
delineate the system and affairs of His world, the Almighty uses words found in the
vocabulary of human beings which are akin to their own system and affairs. The
purpose is to take us closer in our imagination to what is being discussed and the
purpose is not to make us understand the exact nature and form of what is being
discussed the way it is found in this world. In ancient times, the trumpet was
sounded during royal processions or to herald an attack. It is evident from the
Qur’ān that a similar thing would be sounded to announce the advent of the Day of
Judgement. As the Qur’ān (81:4-5) portrays, this sound would strike panic and fear
among the creatures of this earth causing people to even forget their dearest
possessions and animals of the forest would gather together in utter confusion.
Finally, all creatures of the earth would pass out because of this horrific sound:
(4i:DO) /
ST @# /
; ¤
& (
)* @# }
G
7 )* @# n
* & ^n
)* Ì A F
And the trumpet shall be sounded and all those between the heavens and the
earth shall fall down fainting except those whom God shall spare. (39:68)
At various places, the Qur’ān has graphically depicted what will happen to the
creatures of this earth when this commotion ensues. When after the first
earthquake tremor the second tremor comes, the state of the earth would be much
like a ship which is being swept by the tumultuous waves around it and whose
inhabitants as a result would be trembling with fear with eyes horror-struck and
they would be so overcome and stricken by the situation as if the horrific
punishment of God has driven them mad. The Qur’ān says:
7 V «
> # ]L ]0. F > y SÖ ) T 7G
w 8/ ; 7,& E7
7!
^9 /
. @7 x&G
, 0 # x&%
7!
x> < ]V < }
]L B h b
«
& 9
(2C :22) K KT
O People! Have fear of your Lord. The cataclysm of the Day of Judgement is
very dreadful indeed. The day you see it, on that day every suckling mother
Faith and Beliefs
177
shall forget her infant and every pregnant female shall cast her burden, and
you shall see mankind in a state of inebriation though they would be not
inebriated but it would be because God’s punishment would be so grave.
(22:1-2)
2. It would be at this time when great disruption in the physical world will
begin. Such great commotion would ensue all over this universe that mountains
would be crushed to grains, seas would burst forth and all galaxies and heavenly
bodies would be displaced and would fuse into one another. So great would this
all-embracing upheaval be that minds cannot imagine it and words cannot
describe it. This turmoil would continue for a period known only to God:
´
< ; b
s & ? ; }
> "% p6_
; }
& K F y _!^
; }
& " `
?
7 ;
(C {4C :iC) }
> h
< 9 # `
A F b
… }
> _
" % & 6
; }
> ?
<
At the time when the sun ceases to shine, and when the stars are bedimmed, and
when the mountains are set moving, and when camels, ten-months pregnant are
left untended, and when wild beasts [forgetting all their enmities] are herded
together, and when the seas burst forth … Then [O people! Each one of you]
will know what he has brought forward. (81:1-6,14)
,"> b
F 9 b
/
* # b
E 9 }
K7 # ¤
& (
; b
E/ < ,"> b
F 9 b
E/ ?
F S̄G
7 ;
(C :i) b
E/ < That day when the sky is rent asunder, and obeys its Lord’s command as is
befitting for it. And when the earth is stretched out and casts out all that is
within her and becomes empty and obeys its Lord as it should do. [That will
be the day when you shall meet your Lord]. (84:1-5)
3. After this, the second phase will begin. In the Qur’ān this phase has been
called the phase in which mankind will be re-created. Thus from this very
turmoil, a new physical world will emerge:
(C:2C) '
* 7! 7F; ! MK H K F^ V p 7 9 F9K , Y
] _
G
" )" s S7G
-s F y Remember the day when We shall roll up the heavens like a scroll wrapped in
parchment. Just as We brought about the first creation, so will We do it again.
This is a promise liable on us and We shall assuredly fulfil it. (21:104)
In what manner would this next phase come about? The Almighty has told us
that all heavenly bodies including this earth, sun, moon and galaxies made of
billions of stars and planets would change into an earth and heavens having new
physical laws: (i:C) }
G
7 ¤
& l > | ¤
& l pK7 6 y (keep in mind the day
when the earth is changed into a different earth and the heavens also, (14:48)).
According to the Qur’ān, at this juncture, the trumpet would be sounded once
178
Faith and Beliefs
again after which mankind would rise from their graves and would advance to
the court of justice set up by their Lord for them:
(4i:DO) 8 >! y N 0 I* x> 9 * Ì A F 7 =
Then the trumpet will be blown again and they shall suddenly rise and look
around them. (39:68)
(C:D4) 8 G! ,"& X
; »
Kc (
@ #" 0 I* & ^n
)* Ì A F
And the trumpet will be blown and all of a sudden they will rise up from their
graves and hasten to their Lord. (36:51)
iv. Phases and Abodes
The phases through which a person passes and the abodes in which he is lodged
during his journey to meet his Lord are also mentioned in the Qur’ān. Slowly but
surely, he is moving to encounter his Lord. The first phase of this journey is death.
After a short stay in this world, every single person passes through this phase.
There is no escape from it. The Almighty has said: (Ci :D) }r Ez `
V A F ]L (every person shall taste death, (3:185)). It can come in the morning and it can
come in the evening; one may taste it even before one’s birth or right after birth. It
can come in childhood, in youth or in old age at any time and every person has to
submit to it whether he likes it or not. According to the Qur’ān, at death, the real
personality of a person which is called the soul by the Qur’ān and which is
independent of his body is separated from his mortal being. The Almighty has told
us that initially also it was given to man at the culmination of his mortal being
which took place after passing through various phases and today also it is given to
it once about 120 days elapse on the embryo.81 Death is the name of separating
this personality of a person from his body. A specific angel – who has a whole
staff of angels – is deputed for this task.82 He formally comes and claims a
person’s soul just as a government official entrusted for collecting something
discharges his responsibility:
(CC:D2) 8 c > ",& X
; 7 = , ] -.
/ }
:
#7 /* ] N
Tell them: “The angel of death deputed over you shall claim your souls. Then
to your Lord shall you be returned.” (32:11)
At this instance, what happens to a person is also depicted in the Qur’ān. The
souls of people who have deliberately rejected their prophets even after being
convinced of their veracity are claimed by the angels whilst they hit and strike
these disbelievers and at this very juncture of death they inform them that a
81. The Qur’ān, 32:6-9; 23:12-14; Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 1284-1285, (no.
7454); Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 1151, (no. 6723).
82. The Qur’ān, 4:97; 6:93; 16:28.
179
Faith and Beliefs
terrible torment awaits them because of their evil deeds:
>
. N 0 & ,R 9 0c 8 ,> h
zÏ
>A @ .
/ X/* ; x> (C :i) K 6 yV q
/ , `
Q
8/ 9 K9 b
# K7 N , :

And if you could see the angels when they take away the souls of these
disbelievers whilst striking them on their faces and their backs and [say:]
“Taste now the torment of the fire! This is the punishment for the deeds you
committed with your own hands and [you should know that] God does not do
the slightest of injustice to His servants.” (8:50-51)
On the other hand, people who profess faith in their prophets and are absolutely
without any stain of disbelief or polytheism and have also not infringed upon the
rights of others or been oppressive in any manner are presented with salutations
from the angels and given glad tidings of Paradise:
(D2:C4) 8 ! , !7_
R y q% 8 E '
6"~ zÏ
0 /* @ .
/
To those whose souls the angels claim such that they are virtuous, they say:
“Peace be on you. Enter [this] Paradise as a reward of your deeds.” (16:32)
After this, are the abodes which are called Barzakh, Mahshar, Hell and
Paradise. The various details about these places which are mentioned in the
Qur’ān are outlined below.
(1) Barzakh
This word is an arabicized form of the Persian word pardah and is used for the
boundary beyond which the dead shall be kept till the Day of Judgement. It is, so to
speak, an obstruction that prevents them from coming back. y X
; Û
w > , z& @#
(C:2D) 8 U6 (beyond them is a barrier till the Day they are raised [back to life],
(23:100)). The “World of Barzakh” is a term which has originated from this word.
In some Hadīth narratives, the word “grave” has been figuratively used for this
world. Here mankind would be alive but this life would be without any corporal
form. Here, the awareness of the soul, the nature of emotions, observations and
experiences would be similar to the one found during dreams. Thus it has been
mentioned in the Qur’ān that when the trumpet is sounded, this dream will end and
the wrongdoers, while suddenly finding themselves alive with bodies and souls in
the large field of Mahshar, will cry out: (2 :D4) .0 FK N> #7 @# !U , @# ! (who has
roused us from our resting-place?) (36:52)). It is evident from the Qur’ān that
people whose fate would be absolutely clear whether they are the righteous who
have remained faithful to God and to human beings in an exemplary way or are the
haughty who have rejected the truth in sheer arrogance, for them one form of
punishment and reward will begin in this world of Barzakh. The reason for this is
that taking an account from them would not be required.
Examples of the first category are the Companions (rta) of the Prophet (sws)
Faith and Beliefs
180
who fought with him against the forces of evil and were martyred as a result. The
Qur’ān says that they are alive even though people are not aware of the nature of
this life and are benefiting from the blessings of their Lord:
Q
0 , '
< > * 8 Nw> ,"& K ! S< 9 ] , M# 9 Q
] 6% )* N @ .
/ @7 6G
[ 8 F 0 [ k
[/ 9 A @ #" , E @ .
/, 8 >?
6G
h
* @#
(CPCC4O :D) '
!# Å > c 9 B h [ Q
8/ 9 ]V h
* Q
@ #" V !, 8 >?
6G
And [in this battle] do not in any way regard those who have been slain in the
cause of God to be dead. [They are not dead]. They are alive in the presence
of their Lord and are being provided for, delighted with what God has blessed
them from His favours whilst receiving glad tidings about those they left
behind, who have not yet joined them that [in this Kingdom of God] there is
neither any fear for them nor sorrow rejoicing in God’s grace and bounty and
from the fact that God will not deny the faithful their reward. (3:169-171)
An example of the second category is the Pharaoh and his people who did not
profess faith even after the truth had been communicated to them by Moses (sws)
to the extent that they were left with no excuse to deny it. Thus as a recompense
of their sin, they were punished in this world and in the world of Barzakh also
they are made to see Hell every morning and evening:
p R 9 7G
y E y J?
JK | 8 «> & 7!
. S̄% 8 > * p Ã, u
<
(4: ) . K7 T 9 8 > *
And a dreadful torment encompassed the Pharaoh’s people. The Fire of Hell
before which they are brought morning and evening and the day when that
Hour comes it will be ordered: “Put the Pharaoh’s people through a sterner
torment!” (40:45-46)
It is this torment of the graves which is mentioned in certain narratives.83 The
Prophet (sws) has further informed us that the first question that would be asked
from the people to whom he was sent was regarding his own status.84 The reason
for this is obvious. Once a rasūl (messenger) is sent to his people, it is he who
becomes the only distinguisher of good and evil for them. Hence after professing
faith in him, there is no need to ask anything else from any other person.
(2) Mahshar
The next place people would encounter is the Mahshar. The Qur’ān says that
after the trumpet is sounded the second time, all mankind born from Adam (sws)
83. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 221, (no. 1379); Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 1242, (no.
7211).
(no. 7216).
Faith and Beliefs
181
till the Day of Judgement would be raised to life again. This raising to life in the
language of the Qur’ān is called hashr. We have already alluded to the fact that
after the great upheaval on this Day, a new earth would come into existence. This
raising to life would take place on that new earth. The details of the events and
incidents which would take place once people are created again are as follows:
1. All mankind would be given life and would rise from their graves. Each
person would be given a body and a soul. This very re-creation is called “the
second life” by the Qur’ān (40:11). The previous body of each person would be
replaced with a new one which would be appropriate to endure God’s blessings
as well as His wrath; however, each person would have the same personality at
that time as he had in this world:
(C:D4) 8 G! ,"& X
; »
Kc (
@ #" 0 I* & ^n
)* Ì A F
And the trumpet will be blown and suddenly they will rise up from their
graves and hasten to their Lord. (36:51)
$E 9 MKK< 9 W$ & _< F ]N MKKc $E 8 =6 7F;9 M*& M# 7! .z9 N
:
; 8 hv !G
* WV >7 # p 7 9 >s * -.
/ ] N FK @# 8 EG
* &KZ
)* > 6 7#"
(CO :CP) M6>N 8 89 XG ] N 0 X# 8 E % ®&
And they say: “When we are turned to bones and bits of dust, shall we be raised
to life again?” Tell them: “Whether you turn into stone or iron, or any other
substance which in your opinion is even harder than these [even then you shall
still be gathered to Us].” They will then ask: “Who will re-create us?” Tell
them: “The One Who created you the first time.” At this, they will shake their
heads before you and will ask: “When will this be?” Tell them: “It may well be
near at hand.” (17:49-51)
2. In this second life, the abilities and powers of a person would greatly
increase. Whilst being stationed at his own place, he would even be able to see
anyone he wants to however far that person may be and would also be able to
converse with him. It is mentioned in the Qur’ān that when a person dwelling in
Paradise would remember a friend of his in the previous life, he, from where he
is, would easily be able to see that friend residing in the depths of Hell:
)",& F @ R> }
7 K 8 ; /
p N _
S% )* H >* B ~/ * 8 s/ #^ F9 ] 0 p N
(P :DP) @ >h
@ # b
!
He will say: “Just take a peep inside.” After saying this, as soon as he will
bend down, he will see his friend in the very midst of Hell. [Then] will say:
“By the Lord! Yu almost wrecked me! Had not the grace of God been with
me, I would have surely been among those who have been brought in seized.”
(37:54-57)
Faith and Beliefs
182
3. This would be a new world whose earth will be lit up with the light of God.
His majesty would surround Him and angels would encircle Him. Everything
would declare His praise; even criminals would reach His presence whilst
declaring His praises and exaltedness:
(4O4i :DO) ,"& & !, ¤
& (
b
N> T 9 8 >! y N 0 I* x> 9 * Ì A F 7 =
Then the trumpet will be sounded again and they will suddenly rise whilst
staring around them and the earth on that Day will be lit up with the light of
her Lord. (39:68-69)
(2:CP) q
$ N [/ ; U6
/ 8; 8 ^! H K , 8 6_G
* K y On that day, He will summon you all, and you shall obey Him whilst
declaring His praises and exaltedness and you will think that you had stayed
just for a small period. (17:52)
K ] N " , !, ) h
N ,"& K , 8 6"G
´
> p < @ # '
*< z x>
(P:DO) '
" & /
And you will see the angels encircling the Throne, giving glory to their Lord
and declaring His praises and judgement will be passed with fairness between
people and it will be declared: “Gratitude is for God, Lord of the Universe!”
(39:75)
4. On that Day, the earth and the heavens will be in God’s grasp. For those who
deny it in this world, this Day will be such that its severity will turn the young into
old:
(4P:DO) 8 >?
7 X
F6% !, }
7 s # }
7G
# E y h
6N Mc ¤
& (
And on the Day of Judgement, He will hold the entire earth in His grasp and
the heavens will be folded up in His hand. Glory be to Him! Exalted is He
above those whom they associate with Him! (39:67)
(CiCP :PD) $
A # H K 8 , > s A !# S̄G
7 M6T 8 K
]_
M# > A 8 ; 8 E7
*
So if you deny, how then will you save yourself from the Day which shall
make the children grey-haired. The heavens are ripping apart with its burden
and the promise of God [undoubtedly] is certain to be fulfilled. (73:17-18)
The deeds done by people will be evident from their very faces. Everyone will
be only thinking of his own self and will have no concern for others. A brother
will not respond to the wailings of his own brother and sons will be heedless to
the cries of their parents; men will forget their wives and children:
Faith and Beliefs
183
8 ( T .V d# !#
V > # ] !, 6< Z ,9 #" 9 9 @ # S̄> >^ A y 77n
}
S c I*
0 :
d
9 W> N E0> W> 6| .V d# H c W> ?
6G
# < « W> A G
# .V d# H c !v (2DD :i) W>_
A W>A So when the deafening blast comes [ask them: where will they go]. On that
Day, man will flee from his brother and from his mother and his father, his wife
and his children. Everyone will be concerned with his own self. Many a face on
that day will be bright, smiling and rejoicing, and many a face on that day will
be gloomy, veiled in darkness. They will be of these very disbelievers, these
wrongdoers. (80:33-42)
The wrongdoers on that day will be dragged by their forelocks. They will
follow the very leaders there who they used to follow in the previous world.
These wrongdoers will be recognized from their faces and will be brought from
their graves in such a manner that one angel will be pushing from behind and an
another will be marching along him to bear evidence against him. They will be
asked to prostrate in order to humiliate them but they will not be able to do so:
(2C :) 8 ,. ",& S
" (6* y KN (
)Z!7
, .Å * 0 G, 8 #> _
k
> The wrongdoers will be recognized through their looks; then they shall be
seized by their forelocks and their feet [and thrown into Hell]. At that time,
which of your Lord’s majesties would you deny? (55:41-42)
R & `
d, & 7!
0 R & (* # E
y # N y K E KV T> , 8 > * > # 9 # 8 > * > # 9 67*
(OiOP :CC) R & But they followed what the Pharaoh said to them even though what he said to
them was not right. On the Day of Judgement, He shall stand in front of his
people and shall lead them into the Fire. What an evil place to reach where
they have reached. (11:97-98)
(2C2 :) K T z% #7 `
V A F ]L }
Sc K y :
& ^n
)* Ì A F
And the trumpet shall be sounded. That day is the one in which Our threats
will manifest and every soul shall come such that there will be one who drives
it on and another to bear evidence. (50:20-21)
K N / E0> 0 & n,9 $ T 8 sG
* R _G
^ X
; 8 K Vu% @
?
y (D2 :4i) 8 % 0 R _G
^ X
; 8 K F
They must remember the day when a great tumult will take place and they
will be called to prostrate and they will not be able to do so. Downcast shall
be their looks; ignominy shall cover them. [These wrongdoers! their backs
Faith and Beliefs
184
have now become stiff whilst] they also used to be called to bow in adoration
when they were capable of it. (68: 42-43)
5. Mankind on that day will be divided into three groups. The foremost in faith,
the righteous and the wrongdoers. The second of these two groups will be given
their record in their right hand, whilst the hands of the third of these groups will
be tied and they will be given their record from behind in their left hand:
# (?
Z
9 # # (?
Z
9 ! Z
9 # ! Z
(* $ == Mcw 9 !
(CCP :4) 8 ,>7 E :
d
9 8 E,G
7 8 E,7G
And on that Day, you will be divided into three groups: the companions of the
right hand so what to speak of the [good fortune] of the companions of the
right hand and the companions of the left hand so what to speak of the
[misfortune] of the companions of the left hand and the foremost are after all
the foremost. They indeed are the near ones. (56:7-11)
(C2C :i) Me % Xn
M&6= K k
G
* H> f S & , ) 9 @ # 7#9
And he whose record is handed out to him from behind his back [into his tied
up hands] will call for death and shall enter the blazing fire of Hell. (84:10-12)
6. The reality behind the differences between people shall be disclosed. When
they will be brought forth for accountability, each and every deed of theirs will
be justly presented before them and with the weight it carries. At that time,
neither will friendships avail people nor any sale/purchase, ransom or
intercession will be of any use to anyone. No one will be wronged. Every thing
will stand clear in the utmost manner:
(i:) 8 A
* ! , d"6!* Mc c > # j X
;
To God shall you all return and then He shall inform you about that in which
you were differing. (5:48)
, !9 pV R > @ #" V 67< p EU # 8 8; $dT `
A F * # E y º
G
E @ w B h
F
(P:2C) '
6% < !, XA And on the Day of Judgement, We shall set up the scales of justice so that no
man shall in the least be wronged. And if a person has done a deed as small as
a grain of a mustard seed We shall bring it forward and sufficient are We for
taking account. (21:47)
0 p K !# .Å AT !# ]6E d$T `
V A F @ `
A F -_
M# E7
(i :2) 8 >n
!
Faith and Beliefs
185
And guard yourselves against the day when no soul shall be of use to another
in anyway and no intercession shall be accepted and no compensation be
taken from it nor will people be helped. (2:48)
7. Witnesses shall be presented so that the wrong-doers are left with no excuse
to deny their sins. Prophets of God shall also be presented as witnesses. Even the
tongues, hands, feet, ears, eyes and skins of people will bear witness. After this,
judgement shall be passed:
0 " , !, ) h
N SK ?
^ '
"6!7
, S )c B «
,"& & !, ¤
& (
b
N> T 9
(4O :DO) 8 And the earth shall be lit up with the light of her Lord, and the register of
accounts shall be laid open and all the prophets shall be called and those also
who were given the responsibility of bearing witness, and people shall be
judged with fairness such that none shall be wronged. (39:69)
(2:2) 8 F , c& 9 K9 !G
9 K ?
y On the day when their own tongues, hands, and feet will bear witness to their
deeds. (24:24)
0 R _
N 8 F , 0 R c 0 & n,9 % K T 0®c # ; X7<
8 c > ; WV >7 # p 7 9 E 0 SV ) T ]/ s F9 -.
/ /
!E s F9 N ! ^KT (2C2 :C)
Until when they come near it, their ears, their eyes, and their very skins will
bear witness to what they had been doing in the previous world. “Why did
you bear witness against us?” they will ask their skins, and their skins will
reply: “God, who gives speech to all things, has given us speech.” And it was
He who created you the first time and now to Him are you being returned.
(41:20-21)
8. It is on this occasion that the deities whom the polytheists worshipped shall
regard them as liars, leaders shall disown their followers and the eternal enemy of
man – Satan – shall also renounce his followers and regard them as sinners:
:
FR @# K F 7! @ .
/ F® Ã> T S[Å\0 !,7& N 0 S> T >T 9 @ .
/ x9& ;
(i4:C4) 8 , 7F; p E ; E (*
And when they who indulged in polytheism [in this world] will see their deities,
they will say: “Lord, these are the deities whom we called up whilst leaving
you.” At this, they [– the deities –] will retort: “You surely are liars!” (16:86)
Faith and Beliefs
186
(C44 :2) 6% l , b
s/ E . 9& 67 @ .
/ @ # 6^ @ .
/ 9>7 6 ;
At that time when those who were followed will disown their followers and
will face punishment and the ties which now unite them will suddenly break
asunder. (2:166)
) 8 # A (* ^K " K K Q
8/ ; > # l ) h
N 7
8s?
7 p N
> n
, F9 7# GAF9 #
)F# q* )
6_
% * R 89 [/ ; 8V s % @"# (22:C) 9 . '
/
8/ ; ]6N @# 8 > T 9 Ã, }
> A )"F; )7 > n
, F9 #
And after the judgement has been passed, Satan will say to them: “Indeed,
true was the promise which God made with you and I never fulfilled the
promises I made with you. And I had no power over you. I only called you
and you responded to my call. Do not now blame me, but blame yourselves.
Here I cannot address your grievances nor can you address mine. I have
already denied your making me a partner [with God]. Indeed, it is for such
wrong-doers that there is a grievous penalty.” (14:22)
(3) Hell
Hell is the abode of punishment for the sinners. It is also a place in which their
sins are cleansed and purged. It has been mentioned in the Qur’ān with various
names. At some places, it has been called Jahannum and at others Saqar. It has
also been called al-Sa‘īr, al-Nār and al-Nār al-kubrā. It is the worst of abodes
according to the Qur’ān (2:126, 206; 3:151; 14:29). The Almighty has informed
us that it will have seven doors and for each door there will be a certain share of
sinners (15:44). If the sins which the Qur’ān has called deadly are enumerated,
they can be categorized as seven (17:22-39). Satan tries to induce people into one
or all of these sins in order to lead them to Hell. In all probability, each of these
seven doors of Hell are for these seven deadly sins. The extent and size of Hell is
also intended to be made evident from this description. It will be so huge that it
will have seven doors through which sinners will be made to enter in accordance
with the sins they had committed. It has also been stated in the Qur’ān that
nineteen angels are in charge of it:
(D2P :P) > ?
G
> ?
6 < 7 & . )E6 > E % # &R 9 #
And what do you know what this Hell is? It will not show mercy nor spare
anyone. It scorches the skin. [Deputed] over it are nineteen. (74:27-30)
At various places, in the Qur’ān, it has been mentioned that people who
deliberately associate partners with God and profess disbelief in Him shall be
punished eternally. Similar will be the punishment of a Muslim who kills another
Muslim deliberately. People who disobey the laws of inheritance are also
promised this doom. This fate will also await those who have committed some
similar crimes. No doubt, there will be people who will be taken out of Hell once
Faith and Beliefs
187
they complete their term of punishment; however, it is evident from the Qur’ān
that in order to punish the previously mentioned criminals, Hell will always be
kept intact. In spite of this, it can be expected that one day, Hell too shall cease to
exist. The reason for this is that its torment is a threat from the Almighty and not
a promise and the Almighty certainly has the right to reduce the punishment of
these sinners or turn them into dust and ashes and eternally bury them in Hell:
ST # [/ ; ¤
& l }
G
7 b
# R # * @ K
T e *w * & 7!
)A* ET @ .
/ 7#(*
(CPC4 :CC) K > p 7* :
,7& 8/ ; :
,^&
Then the damned shall be cast into the Fire; here they will groan and scream
like donkeys and shall abide in it as long as the heavens and the earth [of that
world] exist unless your Lord ordains otherwise. Indeed, your Lord is able to
accomplish what He wants to. (11:106-107)
The Qur’ān also mentions the spiritual and corporal punishments which will be
meted out to the sinners in Hell: There will be the punishment of the fire (22:9).
This fire will scorch skins (74:29), disfigure faces (23:104), pluck out skins
(70:16), reach the hearts (104:6-7) and its flame will be larger than castles
(77:32); neither will people die nor receive any comfort in it (35:36; 87:12-13);
such boiling water will be given to them for drinking that it will cut their
intestines to pieces (47:15); this boiling water will also be poured on their heads
(22:19); they will be made to drink the fluid in which wounds are washed (69:3637; 78:24-25); thorny bushes and the tree of al-zaqqūm will be the food they will
be given and this tree will boil in their stomachs like the boiling of scalding water
(88:6; 44:43-46); it will neither nourish them nor satisfy their hunger (88:7); they
will wear garments of fire (22:19), their necks will have yokes and their feet will
be in chains (40:71; 76:4); everything will become a yearning for them (19:39).
The greatest punishment will be that sinners will not be able to see the Almighty
nor receive any attention from Him (83:15). The Almighty will not even like to
look at some of them (3:77):
M< /
; M,>T MR> , * 8 N. M,E< 9 * '
U,
M,Ã# '
| /s MRZ> # b
F !7 c 8/ ;
M, H !n
< 9 SV ) T ]/ M,/. !Ã, ,./ M,G< 8 c> F F7; $N* SÁ c $N7G| (D2C :Pi) M,. /
; KF @ * N.*
Indeed, Hell lurks in ambush, a place for the transgressors. They will abide
therein for ages. Nothing cool will they taste therein nor will they have
anything to drink save hot water and pus. A recompense according to their
deeds. These people are those who did not expect any account [of their deeds]
and had recklessly denied Our revelations, [whereas] We have counted all
their doings by writing them down. So taste [you O people!] We shall only
increase torment for you. (78:21-30)
Faith and Beliefs
(4) Paradise
188
This is the abode of the righteous. Jesus (sws) has called it: “The Kingdom of
Heaven.”85 The Qur’ān has also called it Rawdah (garden), Firdaws (orchard),
Jannah al-Na‘īm (orchard of blessings), Jannah al-Khuld (orchard of eternal life),
Jannah ‘Adan (orchard of eternal abode) besides some other similar names. It is as
expansive as the Universe, and is a place of eternal bliss where in contrast to this
world, there is no concept of death with life, sorrow with happiness, worry with
satisfaction, hardship with ease and torment with blessings. Its comfort is eternal,
its bliss endless and its days and nights unending. Its peace is forever, its happiness
will never cease and its majesty is everlasting and its perfection immaculate:
Ss :
,^& ST # [/ ; ¤
& l }
G
7 b
# R # * @ K
!7_
)A* K % @ .
/ 7#9
(Ci:CC) V ._# > |
And as for the fortunate, they shall abide in Paradise and remain there as long
as the heavens and the earth [of that world] endure, unless your Lord ordains
otherwise. As a favour never ending. (11:108)
Believers will be led into it with such majesty that before them and behind
them and on their right and on their left – everywhere there will be angels of
God. These angels will escort them in their company to Paradise where its guards
will welcome them with salutations and greetings:
F p N ,,9 b
* 0®c ; X7< M># w !7_
X
; ,7& E 7 @ .
/ %
(PD:DO) @ K
0R * 6~ y %
And those who feared their Lord shall be led in throngs to Paradise. Until
when they draw near, its gates will be opened for them and its keepers will
say to them: “Peace be to you; rejoice and enter into it to dwell forever.”
(39:73)
The Qur’ān has portrayed the life of Paradise by depicting the life of royal and
regal people so that man in this transient world is able to have some idea of the
blessings of Paradise. Hence it is for this purpose that lush green orchards, flowing
streams, luxuriant gardens, towering castles, very expensive utensils, slaves
wearing golden waste-bands, thrones made of gold, clothes of satin and brocade,
goblets of crystal, blissful gatherings and stunning virgins are mentioned:
M,/. Mv * 8 G
$N0R M%( M,>9 Y
M,! 9 zK< MwA# '
E 7 8/ ;
(D4DC :Pi) M,G< SÁ s :
,"& @ # SÁ c
However, for the God-fearing, there is great success on that Day. Gardens [to
dwell in] and grapes [to feast on] and blooming maidens of equal ages [to be
85. Matthew, 5:19-20; 7:21.
Faith and Beliefs
189
charmed with] and overflowing cups [to be drunk in their companionship].
They will not hear therein any idle talk or any false accusation. This will be
the reward from your Lord – exactly according to their deeds. (78:31-36)
* '
d 7# M>>< $ !7c >6Z
, 0 c M&>% W$ > h
F 0 /E
y :
>7 T /
0 N *
k
s $
. *sN b
f $ FR M>> # w MG T * 8 > :
z&(
X
M%( * 8 E G
M>KE 0&K7 N V h
7 * @ # > &N > &N b
F V 9 V h
7 * @ # V FÃ, 9& ; 8 K/
# 8 K
k
s $6G
% X7G
* M! $6Æ w c # 8 > h

V K !% = Me6 $ # MF b
9& 7 = b
9& ; M&U!# MÅ
Å
6G
<
8 SÁ c 8 .0 8/ ; M&~ M,>T ,^& 0 E% V h
7 * @ # & %9 L< u
> 6% ;
(22CC :P4) M&?# %
So Allah [their Lord] saved them from the affliction of that Day and bestowed
them with freshness and joy, and as reward for being patient [in this world]
gave them Paradise [to live in] and robes of silk [to wear]. They will be
reclining in it on thrones and will feel neither the heat of the sun nor the cold
of the winters. The shades of its trees will bow down over them and the
clusters of their fruits will be within their easy reach. And dishes of silver [to
eat from] and goblets of crystal [to drink from] will be passed around them.
And the crystal will be of silver which they [—their attendants—] will have
aptly arranged [for every service]. [Besides this], they will be given to drink a
wine flavoured with Zanjabīl. This is also a spring therein called Salsabīl.
And they will be attended by boys graced with eternal youth; they will be
running around. When you see them, you will think that they are pearls
scattered about. And wherever you look, you will see great bliss and a
kingdom glorious [such] that even the outer garments of [the dwellers of
paradise] will be of green silk and brocade and satin. And they were adorned
with bracelets of silver [and then they reached the place where] their Lord
entertained them with pure wine. Indeed, this is a reward of your deeds and
[congratulations to you that] your endeavours have been acknowledged.
(76:11-22)
Similarly, the Qur’ān has said that the dwellers of Paradise will get whatever
they desire (41:31; 43:71; 50:35). Their hearts will be cleansed from envy and
malice; like brothers they will sit on thrones facing each other (7:43; 15:47).
They will never be turned out from Paradise nor will they ever get fed-up and
want to come out of it and nor will they face any sort of difficulty there (15:48;
18:108; 35:34-35). The blessings and favours of Paradise will come before them
every time with a new taste, pleasure and beauty. When the same fruit will be
given to them again and again, each time it will have a new taste, a fresh outlook
and provide them with a unique pleasure (2:25). Purity and cleanliness will
190
Faith and Beliefs
abound everywhere (56:25). Neither will there be any regret of the past nor any
fear of the future (2:62, 112, 262, 274, 277). Most of all, the dwellers of Paradise
will be blessed with the pleasure of God: He will be pleased with them and in
return the whole atmosphere will resound day and night with cries of exaltation,
gratitude and praise for the Lord from these dwellers (9:72, 10:10, 19:62, 22:24,
39:73).
The Prophet (sws) has further explained that the dwellers of Paradise shall eat
and drink but will neither spit nor need to urinate or defecate; neither will there
be any fluid coming out of the nose nor will there be any saliva and cough; even
their sweat will smell of musk; they will live in such luxuries that they will
encounter no hardship; neither will their clothes rot nor will these people lose
their youth. A caller will call: there is such health here which has no illness, there
is such life here which has no death, there is such youth here which has no old
age. The faces of people will be shinning like the moon and the stars.86
All this portrayal is to bring these sites closer to our comprehension. What
exactly is their reality? The best answer to this question is the one given by the
Prophet (sws) that in Paradise the Almighty will provide His servants with that
which eyes have not seen, ears have not heard and never has any person ever been
able to imagine what is in it.87 On a similar note, the Qur’ān too has said:
(CP:D2) 8 F , Sc @V 9 W >7 N @"# ) A 9 7# `
A F *
Then no one knows what bliss has been kept hidden for him as a reward for
his deeds. (32:17)
_____________
1233, (nos. 7149, 7157).
(no. 7132).
Chapter 2
Morals and Morality
After faith, the second important requirement of religion is purification of
morals. This means that a person should cleanse his attitude both towards his
creator and towards his fellow human beings. This is what is termed as a
righteous deed. All the sharī‘ah is its corollary. With the change and evolution in
societies and civilizations, the sharī‘ah has indeed changed; however faith and
righteous deeds, which are the foundations of religion, have not undergone any
change. The Qur’ān is absolutely clear that any person who brings forth these
two things before the Almighty on the Day of Judgement will be blessed with
Paradise, which shall be his eternal abode:
@# ->_
8V K }
7!c X }
c& K7 :
d
(* }
7n
] K N M!# Å # ( @ # (P4P :2) X/ @# Sc :
* @ K
& F(
And he who comes before Him as a believer having done righteous deeds,
exalted ranks are for such people, evergreen gardens beneath which streams
flow and they shall abide therein forever. This shall be the reward of those
who purify themselves. (20:75-76)
It is doing these righteous deeds which is termed as sound moral behaviour and
doing unrighteous ones is termed as immoral behaviour. The Prophet (sws) is
reported to have said: uq
\l Ñ Z Ü (
b
U , \F7; (I have been sent to achieve the
culmination of high moral standards).1 He is also reported to have said: “The best
among you are those who are morally sound from others.”2 “These are the people
who are very dear to me.”3 “On the Day of Judgement, it will be high moral
behaviour which will carry most weight in the scales of a person.”4 “A believer
achieves the same rank through high moral behaviour as can be achieved through
1. Ahmad ibn Hanbal, Musnad, vol. 3, 80, (8729).
2. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 597, (no. 3559); Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 1024,
(no. 6033).
3. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 632, (no. 3759).
4. Abū Dā’ūd Sulaymān ibn al-Ash‘ath al-Sajistānī, Sunan, vol. 4 (Beirut: Dār al-jīl,
1992), 253-254, (no. 4799); Abū ‘I%sā Muhammad ibn ‘I%sā al-Tirmidhī#, Al-Jāmi‘ al-kabīr,
2nd ed., vol. 3 (Beirut: Dār al-gharb al-islāmī, 1998), 535-536, (no. 2002).
192
Morals and Morality
5
fasts and the night prayers.”
1. Basic Issues
(CP :OC) 07%R @ # K N 0/w @ # Ñ * 9 K N 0E 0& _* (* 07% # `
V A F
And the soul bears witness and the perfection given to it, then [God] inspired
it with its evil and its good that he succeeded who purified it and he failed
who corrupted it. (91:7-10)
What is the means through which a person can know what good and evil is? This
is the most fundamental question of moral philosophy. In the above quoted verses,
the Qur’ān has made it clear that just as the Almighty has blessed a person with
eyes to see and ears to hear, similarly, he has blessed him with a faculty which
distinguishes good and evil for him. A person is not mere body and intellect. He is
also a moral being. This means that the ability to distinguish good from evil and the
appreciation that good is good and evil is evil is innately ordained in him. In some
other verses of the Qur’ān, this aspect is referred to as: (D :P4) ]
6G
7 H !K 0 7F; (We
inspired in him the way of good and evil, (76:3)) and (C :O) @
K _
!7
H !K 0 (have
We not shown him both paths? (90:10)). This appreciation of good from evil is a
universal reality. Thus when the most evil of persons does something wrong, he
tries to hide it in the first phase. When Adam’s son, Cain, tried to hide the body of
his brother, Abel, after killing him, it was because he knew that he had committed a
sin. Same is the case with good. A person loves what is good and respects and
reveres it. When he establishes a society, he always sets up a system of justice in it.
This is ample testimony of his innate ability to distinguish between good and evil.
No doubt, at times, a person may justify a sin he commits, however, at the very
time he invents excuses for this justification, he very well knows that he is
inventing these excuses against his nature. The reason for this is that if someone
else commits the same sin against him, he regards it to be an evil without any
hesitation, and vehemently protests against that person. The Prophet (sws) is
reported to have said: “Virtue is professing high morals and sin is that which pricks
your heart and you would not like others to come to know of it.”6 It is this part of a
person that the Qur’ān has termed as nafs-i lawwāmah (the reproaching soul)7 and
has unequivocally stated:
(CC :P) H > # XE
9 W e n
, G
A F X 8GFI
] ,
In fact, [in reality] man himself is a witness upon his own self however much
he may put up excuses. (75:14-15)
5. Abū Dā’ūd, Sunan, vol. 4, 253, (no. 4798); Al-Tirmidhī, Sunan, vol. 3, 536, (no. 2003).
6. Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 1120, (no. 6516).
7. 75:2.
Morals and Morality
193
However, in the interpretation of this innate ability to distinguish between good
and evil, there could have been differences because of different circumstances
and periods of time and because of a variation in perception between people
themselves. It is a great blessing of the Almighty that He has not even left any
possibility for such differences and wherever there could have been a likelihood
of any major difference, He delineated good and evil through His messengers.
The guidance provided by these messengers is now eternally enshrined in the
Qur’ān. This guidance testifies to whatever a person finds within himself.
Furthermore, man’s intuitive knowledge, in fact even his empirical knowledge,
knowledge derived from natural and physical laws as well as knowledge derived
from intellect all bear witness to it. Consequently, good and bad morals, as a
result of this, can be fully ascertained.
In some narratives, this aspect has been explained through a parable: A straight
path leads to the destination a person wants to reach. At both its sides are high
walls. Both have doors in them on which curtains are hung. At the end of the
path, there is a caller calling out to enter and to walk straight. In spite of this, if a
person wants to lift the curtains of the doors in the right and left walls, a caller
from the top says: “Beware! Do not lift the curtains. If you lift them, you will go
inside.” It was explained: This path is Islam, the walls are the limits prescribed
by God, and doors are His prohibitions. The caller from the top is the counsellor
of God which is found in the heart of every human being, and the caller at the
end of the path is the Qur’ān:8
M>c 9 8/ 9 }
7n
8 @ .
/ '
!# Å > ?
" 6 y N 9 ) 0 )/
-K 8 >E
.\0 8/ ;
(O:CP) Me6
Indeed this Qur’ān gives guidance to the path which is the most upright and
gives glad tidings of a great reward to those among its believers who do good
deeds. (17:9)
The second question is: What is the real motive which impels a person to
purify his morals? The answer which the Qur’ān has given to this question in the
verses (91:7-10) quoted earlier is that this motive is a person’s perception which,
on the basis of this very innate cognizance of good and evil, says that the results
of good and evil cannot be the same. He feels that the very existence of the
perception of good being good and evil being evil entails that the result of good
should be good and that of evil should be evil. It becomes evident from this that a
person will not be left unaccountable for his deeds; he will definitely be rewarded
or punished as a result of his deeds. In these referred to verses, the Qur’ān has
referred to this fate as success and failure respectively. As a result of this, the
feelings of fear and hope arise in a person and become a source and motivation
8. Al-Tirmidhī, Sunan, vol. 4, 539-540, (no. 2859); Ahmad ibn Hanbal, Musnad, vol. 5,
198, (no. 17182).
Morals and Morality
194
for him to cleanse his morals even though his natural inclinations oppose this.
Then when a person professes faith, this feeling relates to the Almighty. It is now
that the Qur’ān requires of him that the real motive of adhering to good morals
and refraining from evil morals should only be the love of God, His pleasure and
the fear of His displeasure – the God who knows the unseen, Who knows the
secrets and is fully aware of every movement that goes on in this world as well as
the slightest of change that takes place in the minds and hearts. The Qur’ān has
stated this aspect at many places. At one instance, after emphasizing the
fulfilment of obligations, it says:
0 :
d
9 /
c 8 K> @ ./
> :
] 6G
7 @ , '
G
E/ < X,> E
}
Ã*
(Di:D) 8 A So give their due to the next of kin, to the destitute, and to the traveller. That
is best for those who want to please God; and it is these who shall surely
prosper. (30:38)
The best examples of people in whom these morals are personified are the
prophets of God. About the Prophet Muhammad (sws), the Qur’ān says:
(2 Ci :O2) X (
,"& c S v, /
; x_
V F @ # H K ! KV < (
# X/ # )Å -.
/
Who spends his wealth to purify his soul, and does not confer favours on
anyone for recompense but only to seek the countenance of his Lord, Most
High. (92:18-20)
It is generally accepted that the foundation of good deeds is good intention.
The Prophet (sws) has also referred to this fact in these subtle words: p\ l
ÐF;
}\"!
, (the deeds of a person are based on his intentions).9 This motive cleanses a
person’s intentions completely. Thus none of his deeds after this is for show and
pretence, and if it is, then he soon or late tries to cleanse it of such filth.
The most effective explanation of this directive of the Qur’ān is reported by Abū
Hurayrah (rta). He narrates from the Prophet (sws) that on the Day of Reckoning
the foremost among people whose fate shall be decided would be scholars of the
Qur’ān or those who had been killed in jihād or those who had been blessed with
wealth by the Almighty. They shall be brought over and the Almighty will remind
them of His favours. They will acknowledge these favours. The Almighty will then
inquire from them: “What did you do in benefiting from them?” The scholar will
reply: “I was educated and then I educated others and recited the Qur’ān before
other people to call them towards You.” The soldier will say: “I fought in Your
way and was killed.” The rich person will say: “I spent on every occasion on which
you are pleased on spending.” The Almighty will say: “All of this was done by you
so that people should call you a scholar, a brave person and a generous person
9. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 1, (no. 1); Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 853, (no. 4927).
195
Morals and Morality
[respectively]; so you have been called so in the world.” It shall thus be ordered
and they shall be dragged faceward into Hell.10
The third question which relates to moral philosophy is: What is the objective
of this effort? Scholars have given different answers to this question. One group
thinks that it is happiness. Another group is of the opinion that it is perfection. A
third regards it to be an obligation for the sake of it. The above quoted verses
(91:7-10) clearly say that this objective is purification as a result of which man
shall be bestowed with God’s eternal kingdom. A little deliberation shows that
this answer of the Qur’ān automatically encompasses all the viewpoints of moral
scholars just referred to. This is because it is through purification of faith and
deeds that a person achieves perfection; true happiness is also achieved through
this and if ever an obligation is discharged without any greed, then it is through
this. It is this state of the soul which the Qur’ān calls the “contented soul” and
gives it glad tidings of being the recipient of the pleasure of God and vice versa:
iO) )!7c ) R -R6 )* ) R * $ 7«
> # $ «
& :
,"& X
; )c & 7!d s `
A !7
79
(D2P:
O you whose heart remained content [with his Lord in times of comfort and
distress]! Return unto your Lord, such that He is pleased with you and you are
pleased with Him. [Return] and enter among My servants and enter My
Paradise. (89:27-30)
… these words are a tribute from God. They shall be addressed to people who
shall be congratulated for achieving great success in the sphere they had been
tested by their Lord. They have returned to their Lord with the achievement
that they have proven in good and bad circumstances that they were content
with the will of their Lord and at the same time they have been granted the
coveted status of being the favoured ones of the Lord. Just as they have never
complained to Him at any stage, in the same manner their Lord has not found
them below His standards at any stage. They are pleased with Him and He is
pleased with them.11
2. Fundamental Principle
) v 6
> !
S?
A @ X! X,> E
- S; 8 G< a p K , > # ( Q
8/ ;
(O:C4) 8 >/ . / God enjoins you to justice, goodness and spending on the kindred, and forbids
10. Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 852-853, (no. 4923).
Morals and Morality
196
lewdness, evil and arrogance. He admonishes you so that you may take heed.
(16:90)
Outlined in these verses is the fundamental principle of the guidance provided
by the Qur’ān in this regard. The bases on which man’s nature requires of him to
adopt good morals and leave bad ones are explained in these verses. These
principles of good and evil are in conformity with human nature and hence they
have been acknowledged in divine religions. The ten commandments of the
Torah are based on these and the Qur’ān too has actually explained them as part
of its moral directives.
We shall elucidate them here.
The first thing which the verse directs is justice (‘adl). This means that whatever
obligation is imposed on a person viz-a-viz a fellow human, he discharges it the
way it exactly is and in an impartial manner, whether his fellow human being is
weak or powerful and whether he is liked or disliked by us. The Qur’ān says:
8; '
,> N l @ K 9 GAF9 X Q
SK T º
G
E , '
# 7N F !# @ .
/ ^9 8 Q
8/ I* «> 9 8; K 89 x 67 q
* , X
9 Q
* MeE * 9 J!| @ (CD:) Me6 8 ,
Believers! Adhere to justice by bearing witness for God, even though it be
against yourselves, your parents, or your kinsfolk. If someone is rich or poor,
God is worthy that His law be followed for both. So [by leaving aside the
guidance of God] do not be led by base-desires, lest you swerve from the truth
and [remember] if you distort [what is the truth and what is just] or evade [it],
God is well aware of all your deeds. (4:135)
0 K K [/ 9 X yV N 8Ã!T 7!# > _
[ º
G
E , SK T Q
'
# 7 N F !# @ .
/ ^9 (i:) 8 , e 6 Q
8/ ; Q
E7 xE 7
> N 9
Believers! Be those who adhere to justice by bearing witness for God. Your
animosity for some people should not induce you to turn away from justice. Be
just; this is nearer to piety. Have fear of God; indeed, God is well aware of all
your deeds. (5:8)
The second thing mentioned in the verse is goodness (ihsān). It is over and
above justice and is the pinnacle of ethics and morality. It means that not only
should a right be fulfilled, but that it be fulfilled in a manner that a person is
generous and considerate in this regard. A person should give more than what is
due on him and should be happy to take what is less than his due. It is this
attitude which develops in a society the values of sympathy, compassion,
sacrifice, sincerity, gratitude and magnanimity. It is a result of these values that
life becomes sweet and blessed.
The third thing mentioned is spending on the near ones. It is one of the most
197
Morals and Morality
important corollaries of goodness and determines one of its specific forms. It
means that the near ones are not merely worthy of justice and goodness from a
person, they also deserve to be thought of as having a share in one’s wealth. They
should never be abandoned in case of need and deprivation and like a person’s
own family, their needs should also, as far as possible, be generously fulfilled.
In contrast, the verse has prohibited three things also.
The first of these is lewdness (fahsha’). It connotes fornication, homosexuality
and similar acts of lewdness.
The second thing is evil (munkar). It is the opposite of ma‘rūf and refers to
evils which mankind has generally recognized as evils, has always called them
evils and so obvious is their evil that no argument is needed to prove it. In every
good tradition of religion and culture, they are regarded as bad. At another
instance, the Qur’ān, by using the word ithm for them, has clarified that they
connote acts which are instrumental in usurping the rights of others.
The third thing is arrogance and rebelliousness (baghī). This of course means
that a person takes undue advantage of his power and influence, exceeds his
limits and tries to usurp the rights of others whether they are of his Creator or of
his fellow human beings. The Qur’ān says:
(DD:P) " > v , ) v 6
=a @ s , # !# > f # Í
< A ) ,"& y >7 < F7; ] N
Tell them: “My Lord has forbidden all lewd acts – whether hidden or open –
and evil and wrongful rebelliousness.” (7:33)
3. Moral Standards
@ K , H 7; [/ ; K6 [/ 9 :
,^& XhN [$ .#7 M##. # K E * > M\
; Q
B # ]_
[
[$ N / ]N 0 > ! [ k
9 Ã / ]E q
* 0 q
9 0 K < 9 > 6 K ! @7 v 6 7#; MFG< ;
, 9 ^,&7 Mev Z
)F,7& < & " &7 ]N < >7 @ # p .L
!c g
A MÒ> @ , '
G
E/ < X,> E
}
M&A| '
,7Ý
8 F7I* '
Z F 8; %AF )*
@7 «
> 7#; M&A ,"> 8s?
7 8 '
~ ?
7 8 ; F @ &. 6 8/ ; M>.6 & . 6 [ ] 6G
7 [ :
E ! X
; $ v# K ] _
[ M&G#7 [$ N / ]E* 0c> :
,"&7 @"# V < & Sv, !
H R 6 , 8 F7; & K E S? @
uw >" ºG6 :
,7& 8/ ; M&G
#7 M## K E * º
G
6
]/ s G
6
[ Me6 ÁSº
8 N 8/ ; 7; Nw> F @ F7 u
V q#; ?
R[9 E [ Men
, Me6
] N @# " ¼
, [/ ; Q
y >7 < )
/ `
A!7
E [ q
$ 6% S% $ ?
< * 8 F7; XF" ,> E [/ ; p # ,> E [ &M n!# 8 F7; ] E )* k>G
q
* MFs% "
! c K E * M##
; ] *9 [$ ÅG
# 8 K 8/ ; K , *9 H K7 T 9 · 6 X7< @ G
< 9 ) 0 )
/,
Morals and Morality
198
B G
7 8/ ; , :
`
#
E [ q
$ ( @ G
< 9 > :
EG

sG
E , Fw ¤
& l u
>
@
:
F7; M<> # ¤
& l )* Í
[ [$ ÅG
# ! 8 :
d\
9 ]L R ÅA
> n
6
@ # :
,^& :
; X< 9 7# :
M0> # :
,"& K ! d% 8 :
]L [$ ~ p 6_
· 6 @
(DO22 :CP) M&<K #7 M## !7 c )* XE * > M
; Q
B # ] _
[ Serve no other god except God, lest [on the Day of Judgement] you are left
blameworthy and disgraceful. And [remember that] your Lord has enjoined
you to worship none but Him, and to treat well your parents. If either or both
of them attain old age in your life before you, show them no sign of
impatience, nor scold them while answering; but speak to them with good
etiquette and treat them with humility and tenderness and say: “Lord, be
merciful to them the way they nursed me in childhood.” Your Lord fully
knows what is in your hearts; if you remain obedient [to them, then you
should know that] He forgives those who turn to Him. And give to the near of
kin their due, and also the destitute and to the traveller. And do not squander
your wealth wastefully, for the wasteful are Satan’s brothers; and Satan is
ever-ungrateful to his Lord. And if you have to disregard [those in need]
because you are seeking your Lord’s bounty of which you are waiting, then
speak to them affectionately. And do not be miserly or prodigal [that as a
result of it] you should either earn reproach or be reduced to indigence.
Indeed your Lord gives abundantly to whom He pleases and sparingly to
whom He pleases. He is aware of His servants and is observing them. And do
not kill your children for fear of poverty. We provide for them also and for
you because killing them is a heinous crime.
And do not even go near adultery because it is blatant lewdness and a very
evil path. And do not wrongfully kill any person whose life has been held
sacred by God and [remember that] if someone is slain unjustly, We have
given his heir the authority. Then he should also not exceed limits in his
revenge because he has been helped. And do not approach the wealth of
orphans except in a just manner, until they reach maturity. And keep your
promises because you shall be held accountable for promises. And give full
measure, when you measure, and weigh with correct scales. This is better and
fairer as far as the consequences are concerned. And do not go after what you
know not because eyes, ears, and heart – all of them shall be questioned. And
do not walk conceitedly on the earth because neither can you split the earth,
nor can you rival the mountains in stature. The evil of each of these to your
Lord is very displeasing.
This is the wisdom which your Lord has revealed to you. [Hold on steadfastly
to it] and [in the end, listen once again:] serve no other deity besides God, lest
[as a result] you should be cast into Hell condemned and rejected. (17:22-39)
Morals and Morality
199
These verses explain the basic principle which has been concisely put earlier.
They clearly state what is morally sound and what is morally unsound. A little
deliberation shows that this section of verses begins with the prohibition of
polytheism and also ends on its emphatic forbiddance. Such a style is adopted in
the Qur’ān to highlight the importance of something. Here, the objective is to
delineate the fact that it is the belief in monotheism which is like a boundary wall
that encircles the directives of religion mentioned in these verses. If this
boundary wall is damaged, everything that lies within it is exposed to danger. No
doubt, this is the supreme status of monotheism which these verses mention. It is
the greatest and the most fundamental requisite of justice which the Qur’ān
directs its followers to dispense. For this very reason, polytheism is called a great
wrong (zulmun ‘azīmun) by the Qur’ān (31:13). The Qur’ān has also clearly
stated the result of this great wrong: it is an unforgivable sin in the eyes of God in
retribution of which people shall be humiliated and thrown into Hell:
M=; x>* K E * Q
, > ?
@# S? @
:
8 R # > A v , > ?
89 > A v [ Q
8/ ;
(i:) M
God will not forgive those who [deliberately] associate partners with Him;
however, He will forgive lesser sins [according to His law] for whom He
wills. And [without doubt] he who associates partners with God is guilty of
fabricating a great sin. (4:48)
What is polytheism? Associating other gods with God Almighty is termed as
polytheism (shirk) in the terminology of the Qur’ān. It means:
a) to regard someone to have the same genre as that of God or to regard God to
have the same genre as someone; or
b) to regard someone to have a role in creation or in running the affairs of the
creatures and in this manner make someone God’s peer to some extent or another.
Examples of the first type of polytheism are the beliefs of Christians and the
Polytheists of Arabia about Jesus (sws) and Mary (sws) and about the angels
respectively. The belief of wahdat al-wujūd is another example of this.
Examples of the second type are the beliefs regarding Brahma, Vishnu and
Shiva in Hinduism and the beliefs regarding Ghaws, Qutub, Abdāl, Dāta and
Gharīb Nawāz among Muslims. Belief in evil spirits and stars and in the powers
of Satan, also belong to this category of polytheism.
The Qur’ān says:
(C :CC2) K < 9 MA @ K K K n
7 /
K < 9 /
0 ] N
Proclaim [O Prophet!] That God is alone. He is rock of shelter for every one. He
is neither anyone’s father nor anyone’s son; and there is none like Him. (112:1-4)
] /
)?v ´
> X x% 7 = yV 79 7% )* ¤
& l }
G
7 -.
/ Q
7,& 8/ ;
200
Morals and Morality
^ & Q
& 6 > # l
[ 9 H > # (, }
V >
7G
# y _!^
> E `
?
7 $UU< 6s & !7
(:P) '
Your Lord is the God, who created the heavens and the earth in six days and
then ascended His throne. He covers the day with the night which swiftly
follows it. And He created the sun and the moon and the stars which are
subservient to His command. Make it clear: He is the Creator and He runs the
affairs as well. Blessed is God, Lord of the Universe. (7:54)
The adherents of these views also believe that the Almighty has granted these
partners of God the ability to have access to a ghayb (the unseen) and the
authority to change some decision of the Almighty in this world and in the
Hereafter on their recommendation. The Qur’ān has negated both these:
About the first, it says:
(4:2P) 8 U6 8 79 8 > ?
# /
/
; Y
v ¤
& (
}
G
7 )* @# /
]N
Say: “No one in the heavens or on earth has knowledge of the unseen except
God [and those who are given this status of having access to the unseen] do
not even know when they will be raised to life.” (27:65)
About the second, it says:
(:DO) 8 c > ; 7 = ¤
& (
}
G
7 :
# / Mc A?
7 /
]N
Say: “Intercession is wholly in the hands of God. To Him belongs the
sovereignty of the heavens and the earth. Then to Him shall you be recalled.”
(39:44)
Such people would signify their superstitions in pictures and statues. The
Qur’ān has called it a filth and directed us to abstain from it: (D:22) `
c >" 6!c *
& ^
p N 6!c 8 = (
@ # (guard yourselves against the filth of these idols and
abstain from falsehoods which you fabricate about them regarding God, (22:30)).
On this very basis, the Prophet (sws) said that on the Day of Judgement those
who make these portraits and statues shall be severely punished and they shall be
asked to put life into the beings they considered to be living and having the
authority of causing harm and benefit to human beings:
E # < 9 pE # E y 8 ,./ & n
^ H . 0 8 !n
@ . / 8/ ;
Those who make such pictures shall be punished on the Day of Judgement. It
shall be said to them: “Put life in whatever you have made.”12
12. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 1042-1043, (no. 5951). It is these portraits and
pictures which the Prophet (sws) has forbidden. Pictures not made for this purpose are
not prohibited.
Morals and Morality
201
Charms and amulets which depict requests of help from such beings also have
this filth. The Prophet (sws) is reported to have said that such incantations and
blowing and charms and amulets which are used to create separation between a
husband and wife are shirk (polytheism). 13
Swearing an oath by someone other than Allah has also been regarded as shirk
by the Prophet (sws) because when a person swears any oath by someone, he
actually makes him a witness over some incident and in this manner it is as if the
person regards him as someone who has knowledge of ghayb [the unseen] like
the Almighty. It is reported:
> T 9 K E * /
> v ,
< @ #
He who swore by any one other than Allah has committed an act of
polytheism. 14
In this regard, certain polytheistic attitudes are also worth consideration:
In the Qur’ān, God Almighty has mentioned a parable of a person whose
wealth, riches, number of friends and associates and splendour and grandeur
induced in him so much pride and vanity that he thought that whatever he has is
as a result of his abilities and of the knowledge and intellect he possesses and
shall always remain with him; the Day of Judgement would never come and if
ever it would, he would find all this in store for him there – in fact much more
than this. The Qur’ān says that one day his flourishing orchard was destroyed, the
baselessness of his perishable belongings became evident and he cursed his
fortune and expressed his grief on associating partners with God:
)!
pE T > X ) 0 * A F9 # X A/ Y
E Ñ 6Z
(* H > U, º
<9
(2:Ci) MK< 9 )",> , > T 9
And it happened that all his fruit was destroyed, and seeing his vines had
tumbled down upon their trellises wrung his hands with grief at all that he had
spent on the garden and cried: “Would that I had served no other gods besides
my Lord!” (18:42)
Same is the case with showing-off. If endeavours which should be done merely
for God are done for others, then this would mean that they have taken the place
of God. The Prophet (sws) is reported to have said: “The Almighty says: ‘Of all
those that are associated [with Me] I am the most indifferent towards association;
so anyone who has associated someone with me in any of his works, I am not
with him and he is [actually] with whom he has associated with me.’”15
13. Abū Dā’ūd, Sunan, vol. 4, 9, (no. 3883).
14. Ibid., vol. 3, 220, (no. 3251).
Morals and Morality
202
Superstitions that human beings become target of are of this genre too. Thus
the Prophet (sws) has warned people about them. He has also preventively
stopped people from certain things which though do not fall in the ambit of
polytheism are liable to lead to it.
Ibn ‘Abbās (rta) narrates that when one night a star fell, the Prophet (sws) asked:
“What would you say about these in the age of ignorance?” People replied: “We
thought that this would happen at the birth or death of a great personality.” The
Prophet (sws) remarked: “No, stars do not fall at the birth or death of someone.”16
Zayd ibn Khālid Juhanī (rta) mentions that during the year of the Hudaybiyahtruce, rain fell at night. In the morning, the Prophet (sws) addressed the people after
the prayer and said: “Do you know what your Lord has said?” The people said:
“God and His Messenger know better.” The Prophet (sws) said: “The Almighty has
said: ‘Today some of My people have woken up as believers and others as
disbelievers; those who have said that this rain is a blessing from God are my
believers and those who said that water rains down on us from such and such a
point in the constellation, they are My disbelievers and the believers in stars.’”17
‘Abdullāh ibn ‘Umar (rta) says that the Prophet (sws) said: “The solar and
lunar eclipses do not take place because of someone’s death, they are two signs
from among the signs of God; hence, if you see them, offer the prayer.”18
One of the wives (rta) of the Prophet (sws) reported from him: “A person who
goes to an ‘arrāf19 to find out about his possession and believes in him, the prayers
he offers in forty days shall not be accepted.”20
‘Ā’ishah (rta) narrates that when people asked about soothsayers, the Prophet
(sws) replied: “They are nothing.” People said: “Some of their prophesies turn
out to be true.” The Prophet (sws) said: “Satan is able to catch a few things and
like a hen cries out in the ears of his friends. Then these people add a hundred
other things to it and communicate it to people.”21
Abū Hurayrah (rta) says that the Prophet (sws) is reported to have said: “There
is no transfer through physical contact nor misfortune nor is there any snake of
hunger in the stomach and neither does a bird come out from the skull of a dead
person.”22
Jābir (rta) narrates that besides this, he also said that there is no basis of
16. Ibid., 989-990, (no. 5819).
(no. 2121).
19. People who claim to have knowledge of things which get lost.
20. Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 990, (no. 5821); Ahmad ibn Hanbal, Musnad, vol. 5,
17, (no. 16202).
(no. 5817).
(no. 5788). These are some superstitions of pre-Islamic Arabia in which people of those
times believed in.
203
Morals and Morality
23
supernatural phenomenon encountered in the wilderness.
‘Umar (rta) says that he heard the Prophet saying: “Do not exaggerate about
me the way the Nazarenes did about Christ. I am only a servant of God. So call
me God’s servant and Messenger only.”24
Ibn ‘Abbās (rta) narrates that a person came to the Prophet and during the
course of his conversation said: “Whatever God wills and you will.” The Prophet
immediately corrected him and said: “You have equated me with God? Just say:
“Whatever God alone wills.”25
The details of other directives which are mentioned in these verses are as
follows:
i. Worshipping God
The first directive is that since there is no god except God, only He should be
worshipped. The essence of this worship (‘ibādah) is humility and servility, as
explained in the second preamble of this book: “The True Religion”. The first
manifestation of this essence is serving the Almighty. Since a person also has a
practical life in this world, this servitude relates to this practical life as well and
in this manner becomes inclusive of obedience. The manifestations in the first
case are glorifying Him and singing His praises, praying to him and supplicating
before Him, kneeling and prostrating before Him, making vows (to please Him),
offering animal sacrifice and doing i‘tikāf.
In the second case, a person, after regarding someone as an independent law
giver and ruler, considers that he has the authority to give directives of what is
forbidden and what is not and what is allowed and what is not and submits before
all his directives. It is the verdict of God Almighty that none of the above
mentioned things can be reserved for someone other than Him. The words:
H 7; [/ ; K6 [/ 9 :
,^& XhN declare this verdict. Thus if a person glorifies someone and
sings his praises or prays and supplicates before someone, kneels and prostrates
before him or presents vows before him or offers animal sacrifice to him or does
i‘tikāf for him or regards him to have the authority of prohibiting or allowing
things, then this would mean that he has refused to accept this verdict of God.
Among the addressees of the Qur’ān, those who were guilty of this sin were clearly
told of their folly.
Those who prostrated themselves before the sun and the moon were told:
(DP:C) 8 K6 H 7; ! 8; @7 E -.
/ /
K_
% > E `
?
7 K_
G
Do not prostrate yourselves before the sun or the moon; rather prostrate
yourselves before God, who created them both, if you would truly serve Him.
(41:37)
25. Ahmad ibn Hanbal, Musnad, vol. 1, 370, (no. 1965).
204
Morals and Morality
Those who prayed and supplicated before some of their ancestors were told:
8 79 8 > ?
# S< 9 > | }
#9 8 E
0 $dT 8 E [ Q
8R @# 8 K @ .
/
(2C2 :C4) 8 U6
And those whom these call besides God are themselves created, they create
nothing: They are dead, not living and don’t even know when they will be
raised to life. (16:20-21)
Those who regarded their jurists and saints to possess divine authority and
would invoke their help were warned thus:
M\
; K6 [/ ; ># 9 # > # @ , Ñ G Q
8 R @"# M,,& 9 F60 & 0 & 6< 9 .7
(٣١:٩) 8 >?
7 F6% 0 [/ ; \
; [/ MK< They have made their scholars and their monks their Lord besides God and also
Jesus, the son of Mary, even though they had been directed to worship one God
only. There is no god but Him. Exalted is He above those they deify besides
Him! (9:31)
Those who presented as sacrifice and vows, the produce and cattle created by
God before other deities were warned thus by the Qur’ān:
8 * !zÃ> ?
.\0 , Q
.\0 E* M6nF y Fl »
> @ # 9& "# Q
c (CD4:4) 8 # S% zÃ> T X
; ]n * Q
8 # Q
X
; ]n q
* zÃ> ?
And they set aside a share of their produce and cattle for God. They then say
that in their opinion: “This is for God and this is for those whom we associate
with God.” Furthermore, the share of these associates does not reach God but
the share of God can reach these associates.26 What an evil judgement they
pass! (6:136)
The Qur’ān has thus regarded this authority to declare something as lawful or
unlawful as baseless besides regarding as baseless the prohibitions stipulated by
the Arabs for certain animals called bahīrah, sā’ibah, wasīlah and hām.
Bahīrah is the name given to a she camel which has five offspring, the last of
which is a male. The ears of such a camel are slit and it is left free.
Sā’ibah is the name given to a camel which is left free once some vow has
been fulfilled.
26. This is a mention of their compound foolishness according to which if a goat
dedicated to their idol dies, then it shall be compensated by the one dedicated to God;
however, if some calamity befalls on the share dedicated to God, then it shall not be
compensated by the share reserved for the idols.
Morals and Morality
205
As for wasīlah, some people would vow that if a goat would give birth to male
offspring, they would present it before their idols, and if gives birth to female
offspring, they would keep it to themselves; now if she would give birth to male
and female offspring simultaneously, they would call it wasīlah and would not
present such male offspring to their idols.
Hām is the name of a bull which has given birth to many offspring. It would be
left free.
The Qur’ān says:
Q
X 8 >A >A @ .
/ @7 \
yV < [ V Z [ V 6zÃ% [ WV e , @# Q
] c #
(CD:) 8 E [ 0 > U 9 . God has sanctioned neither a bahīrah, nor a sā’ibah, nor a wasīlah, nor a hām
but these disbelievers fabricate falsehoods about God and most of them have
no sense. (5:103)
It is this very verdict of the Qur’ān regarding the worship of God on account of
which the Prophet (sws) forbade people from making graves places of prostration
and said that may God curse the Jews and Christians for they have made the
graves of their prophets as mosques. 27
The fact that this was his last counsel for the Muslims before his demise shows
its importance.
ii. Treating Parents with Kindness
The second directive is that parents should be treated with kindness. This
directive is present in all divine scriptures. Besides, this verse, the Qur’ān has
also mentioned it elsewhere in 29:8, 31:14-15 and 46:15. There is no doubt in the
fact that among human beings a person’s foremost obligation is towards his
parents. Thus after worshipping God, Muslims have been directed to fulfil it the
foremost. The reason for this is that it is the parents who bring a person into
existence and it is they who nourish and look after him. The way this directive is
mentioned in 31:14-15 and 46:15 shows that among the parents it is the mother
who has more right on the children:
)7 ; :
K )
> T 8 9 @ # )* n* @V 0 X M!0 #^ 9 < K , 8 GFI
!Z
7 (C:DC) e n
And We have counselled man regarding his parents. His mother bore him with
much [hardships which resulted in] weakness upon weakness, and he is not
weaned before he is two years of age. [We counselled him:] “Show gratitude to
Me and to your parents and towards Me is the return.” (31:14)
27. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 76, (no. 436). Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 215, 390,
(nos. 1184, 3251).
Morals and Morality
206
In the upbringing of a child, a father too plays no less a role; however, the
hardships which a mother bears during her pregnancy, at childbirth and then
during breastfeeding are unparalleled. For this very reason, the Prophet (sws) has
regarded a mother to have three times more right on her children than the
father.28 However, regardless of this difference, the Almighty has counselled man
to be thankful to both his parents the foremost after God. This gratitude is not to
be expressed merely through the tongue. There are some essential requisites of
this gratitude which the Qur’ān has related in the above quoted verses of Sūrah
Banī Isrā’īl.
The first thing mentioned is that a person should treat his parents in a manner
that he shows respect to them not only outwardly but also from the depth of his
heart. He should not show any aversion to them in his heart and also not say
something before them which is against manners. In fact, he should treat them with
love, affection and decency and in a manner that reflects his obedience to them. He
should obey them and in the frailty of old age comfort them and be a means of reassurance to them.
In these verses, the objective for which old age has been specially mentioned is
explained thus by Imām Amīn Ahsan Islāhī:
… it is this period in which those people regard their parents to be a burden
who forget their sacrifices and selfless behaviour in their childhood. Obedient
and respectful children remember that the way they were once nurtured by
their parents when they were nothing but a lump of meat and bones, in a
similar manner their parents have now been consigned to them when they are
no more than skeletons; it is now their duty to repay them their favours.
However, not everyone remembers this. These verses are in fact a reminder
for this reality. In fact, the truth of the matter is that parents deserve love,
respect and good behaviour whatever may be their age. 29
The second thing mentioned in this verse is that a person should always show
obedience and compliance to his parents and this obedience should arise from his
love and affection for them. The Qur’ānic words used for this purpose are
< >7 @ # p .L
!c g
A . In it is the subtle insinuation that just as parents
hide and protect their children the way birds do through their wings, in a similar
manner, children too should hide and protect their parents in their wings of love
and obedience. The reason is that if ever children can repay their parents for their
care, it is through this attitude.
The third thing that is mentioned besides the above behaviour is that a person
should keep praying for his parents that the way his parents raised him with
affection and care, the Almighty should also shower His blessings on them in this
old age. This prayer is a right of the parents on their children and it is also a
(no. 6501).
Morals and Morality
207
reminder for a person to fulfil this right imposed on him. This prayer is also the
motive for the feelings of love which the Almighty has demanded from the
children in treating their parents with kindness. In Sūrah Luqmān are mentioned
the limits of this kind treatment. However, since they belong to the sharī‘ah, they
shall be dealt in the chapter “The Social Sharī‘ah” of this book.
Following are the directives of the Prophet (sws) in this regard:
Ibn Mas‘ūd (rta) reports that he asked the Prophet (sws): “Which deed does the
Almighty like the most?” He replied: “To pray on time.” I asked: “Which after
this?” He said: “Treating parents with kindness.”30
Abū Hurayrah (rta) reports that the Prophet (sws) said: “Humiliation is for that
person. Humiliation is for that person. Humiliation is for that person. People
asked: “For whom O Messenger of God?” He replied: “A person whose both
parents or any of them reached old age in his presence and in spite of this he was
not able to enter Paradise.”31
‘Abdullāh ibn ‘Amr (rta) says that once a person asked the Prophet (sws) to
participate in jihād. At this, the Prophet (sws) inquired: “Are your parents alive?”
The person replied in the affirmative. The Prophet (sws) then remarked: “Keep
serving them. This is jihād.”32
Abū Sa‘īd al-Khudrī (rta) says that a person from the people of Yemen
migrated and came to the Prophet (sws) in order to participate in jihād. The
Prophet (sws) asked: “Do you have any relative in Yemen?” He replied that he
had his parents there. The Prophet (sws) remarked: “Did you seek their
permission?” He said: “No.” The Prophet (sws) then said: “Go back and seek
their permission, and if they grant permission, then only can you take part in
jihād, otherwise keep serving them.”33
Mu‘āwiyah narrated from his father Jāhimah (rta) that he came to the Prophet
(sws) and said: “O Messenger of God! I would like to participate in jihād and
have come to consult you [regarding this].” The Prophet asked: “Is your mother
alive?” He said: “Yes.” At this, the Prophet said: “Stay with her and serve her
because Paradise is beneath her feet.”34
‘Abdullāh ibn ‘Amr (rta) narrates from the Prophet (sws): “The pleasure of the
Almighty rests in the pleasure of the father and the displeasure of the Almighty
resides in the displeasure of the father.”35
Abū al-Dardā’ (rta) says that he heard the Prophet (sws) saying that the best
door to Paradise is the father; so, if you want you can waste him and if you want
you can protect him. 36
30. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 89-90, (no. 527); Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 52,
(no. 252).
34. Al-Nasā’ī, Sunan, 426, (no. 3106).
35. Al-Tirmidhī, Sunan, vol. 3, 465-466, (no. 1899).
36. Ibid., vol. 3, 465, (no. 1900).
208
Morals and Morality
‘Amr ibn Shu‘ayb narrates from his mother who narrates from his grandfather
that once a person came to the Prophet (sws) and said: “I have some wealth and I
also have children but my father needs this wealth.” The Prophet (sws) replied:
“Both you and your wealth belong to your father.”37
In relationships which develop with other people besides the parents, a person
should have this same attitude in proportion to their closeness to him. At another
place, the Qur’ān has unequivocally stated this in the following words:
& _
'
G X#
X,> E
-., MFG< ; @ K , $dT , >?
[ Q
K6 Y
^ [ Q
8/ ; F9 b
# # ] 6G
7 @ , Y
!o, Y
< 7n
Y
!_
&_
X,> E
-
(D4:) M&* [$
# 8 @#
Serve God and associate none with Him. And show kindness to parents and
to relatives and to orphans and to the destitute, to neighbours who are your
relatives and those you do not know and to those that keep company with you
and to the traveller and to the slaves also because God does not like the
arrogant and the conceited. (4:36)
(1) Other Relatives
It is evident from the verse that after the parents, a person’s foremost obligation
is towards his other relatives and kindred. The expression silāh-i rahmī is used
for the kind treatment of these people. The basis of a relationship between human
beings can be multifarious: People can be class mates, neighbours, friends or
companions; they can have common interests or common professions and this
basis can even be being citizens of the same country; however, in all these
relationships the greatest relationships are the blood relatives. This is the knot
tied by the Almighty and it is not befitting for a human being to untie it. Thus
safeguarding the rights of this relationship is a foremost obligation:
(١:٤) M6N& 8 Q
8/ ; y <& l
, 8 SG -.
/ Q
E7
And fear God, in whose name you plead with one another, and beware about
your relatives also. Indeed, God is Ever-Watching you. (4:1)
The importance of this treatment of the kindred and near ones is also found in
the narratives of the Prophet (sws).
Abū Hurayrah (rta) narrates from the Prophet (sws) that the word <& originates
from 8Þ&. Thus God has addressed it and said: “He who has joined you, I will join
him with Me, and he who severed you, I will also dissociate from him.”38
Abū Hurayrah (rta) narrates that at another instance, the Prophet (sws) adopted
even more subtle words to describe this: When God had created His creation, <&
Morals and Morality
209
(womb) stood in His presence and said: “This is the place of the one who seeks
your refuge from breaking relations.” God said: “Indeed, are you not happy with
the fact that the one who joins you, I will join him with Me, and he who severs
you, I will also dissociate from him.”39
Abū Ayyūb al-Ansārī (rta) said that a person came to the Prophet (sws) and
said: “O Messenger of God! Tell me something which can take me to Paradise.”
He replied: “Serve God and do not associate anyone with Him; be diligent in the
prayer and pay zakāh and fulfil the rights of the kindred.”40
Jubayr ibn Mut‘im (rta) reports from the Prophet (sws): “Any person who is
guilty of breaking blood relations will not enter Paradise.”41
Anas (rta) narrates that the Prophet (sws) said that he who likes that his
earnings increase and his life should be endowed with blessings should fulfil the
rights of blood relations.42
The pinnacle of this fulfilling of rights is to fulfil them even for those who
sever blood relations.43
(2) The Orphan and the Needy
After relatives and the kindred, the orphans and the needy are also included in
the list. It follows from this that they too fall in the category of the kindred; hence
every Muslim should regard them to be so and with this motivation patronize
them and be of service to them. According to the Qur’ān, the very first step of the
objective of attaining piety and goodness a person has been asked to achieve in
this world is to free slaves and fulfil the needs of the orphans and the needy:
9 V \,> E # \MV 6v G
# - yV )* y ~ ; 9 V 6N& :
^ * 6E # & R 9 # 6E N *
(C4CC :O) V ,> # M!G
#
But he did not attempt the steep path. And what do you understand what this
steep path is? [It is] the freeing of a slave or feeding, in days of famine, an
orphan near of kin or a needy [down] in the dust. (90:11-16)
The style adopted in the following verses of Sūrah Fajr shows that the
requirement is not merely helping the orphans and the needy but the real
requirement is to give them a respectable status in the society:
(no. 6518).
40. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 1047-1048, (no. 5983); Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh,
27-28, (no. 104)
(no. 6520, 6521).
(no. 6523).
43. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 1048-1049, (no. 5991).
Morals and Morality
210
(COCP :iO) '
G
y ~ X 8 ^« 8 #> ], /
Certainly Not! You do not show respect to the orphans and do not urge one
another to feed the needy. (89:17-19)
The Prophet (sws) while referring to the reward of this treatment has said: “I
and those who take care of the orphans financially will be close to one another in
Paradise the way two fingers are close to one another.”44
(3) Neighbour, Traveller and Slave
After this, neighbours, travellers and slaves are mentioned in the verse and
Muslims are asked to treat them kindly too. In spite of the change in society,
even today travellers become needy in some respect or another; however, slavery
no longer exists. The measures adopted by Islam in eradicating it are mentioned
in the chapter “The Social Sharī‘ah” of this book.
With regard to one’s neighbours, the view of the Qur’ān is unique in the
history of religion and morality. It is generally considered that a neighbour is a
person who lives next door or nearby; however, the Qur’ān says that a neighbour
is of three types:
First, someone who is one’s neighbour and also one’s relative. The Qur’ānic
words used are X\,> E
- & \_
and it is mentioned the foremost. It means that
among other neighbours, he is more worthy of kind treatment.
Second, someone who is not one’s relative, yet he is one’s neighbour. The words
used are Y
!_
& _
(unfamiliar neighbour). This unfamiliarity can be on the basis
of being a relative and also on the basis of having a different religion. After a
neighbour who is a relative, comes this neighbour.
Third, a person who accompanies us in travel or while being stationed
somewhere. Y
\!o
, Y
< 7n\
are the words used for such a person. Muslims have
been directed to treat him kindly too the way other neighbours should be.
Following are the narratives of the Prophet (sws) regarding this treatment:
Abū Shurayh (rta) narrates from the Prophet (sws): “By God! He shall not be a
believer; by God! He shall not be a believer.” People asked: “Who? O Messenger
of God!” The Prophet said: “A person whose neighbour is not secure from his
mischief.”45
He also narrates from the Prophet (sws): “He who believes in God and in the
Hereafter should respect his neighbour.”46
‘Ā’ishah (rta) reports from the Prophet (sws): “Gabriel emphasized upon me
the rights of a neighbour so much that I thought that soon he would make him a
share holder in the inheritance [of a person].”47
46. Ibid., 1052, (no. 6019).
47. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 1052, (no. 6014); Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 1144-
211
Morals and Morality
Abū Dharr al-Ghifārī (rta) says that the Prophet (sws) advised: “O Abū Dharr!
When you cook curry, add extra water to it and remain aware about your
neighbours.”48
Abū Hurayrah (rta) said that the Prophet (sws) similarly advised women and
said: “Muslim Women! No one should consider a gift to a lady who lives in the
neighbourhood to be meagre even though it may be the hoof of a goat.”49
iii. Spending in the Way of God
The third directive is to spend in the way of God. This means that just as a
person spends on himself the blessings bestowed upon him by God, he should also
spend them on his fellow brethren after fulfilling his personal and business needs.
It is evident from the Qur’ān that two things are required for a person if he is to
become a true servant of God: Firstly, one’s relationship with God should be
established on right footings. Secondly, this relationship with other human beings
should also be established on right footings. The first thing is achieved through the
prayer which is the foremost expression of one’s love for God, and the second
through spending in the way of God for this is the foremost expression of one’s
love for one’s fellow human beings. The reward for this spending is also God’s
love because whatever one spends he has it saved in the heavens, and in the words
of the Prophet Jesus (sws), his heart too remains occupied at this place, (Matthew,
6:19-21). The Qur’ān has urged man to this at various instances in very effective
styles. At one instance, it says:
Y
V >N ]V c 9 X
; )!> 7 9 " & p E* }
K< 9 ) ( 89 ] 6N @"# !N w & 7# @# EAF9
(C:4D) '
7n
@ #" @9 u
K7 Z
7 (*
And spend of that which We have given you before death befalls any of you
and he says: “Lord! Why did you give me such a brief respite that I may have
given in charity and [as a result] could have been among your pious people.”
(63:10)
This spending in the way of God is the right of one’s relatives, orphans and the
needy which must necessarily be fulfilled. In the verses of the Qur’ān under
discussion, this fact is clearly mentioned. It is evident from this mention that any
slackness in fulfilling this right can make a person a criminal who extorts the
rights of people. Thus, at another instance, the Qur’ān has clearly stated that if a
person starts amassing wealth while remaining indifferent to these rights, then
this is hoarding and its punishment is the fire of Hell – from which every believer
should seek refuge with the Almighty:
1145, (no. 6685).
Morals and Morality
212
X
y V 9 V . , 0> ?
" 6* Q
] 6% )* FEA! [ h
7 A Y
0 ./ 8 ! @ .
/
! # N.* GAFl ! # .\0 0 & f ,!c 0 6c , x * !7 c & F )*
(DD :O) 8 ! And those that hoard up gold and silver and do not spend it in the way of God,
give them glad tidings of a horrible punishment on the day when these
[treasures of] gold and silver shall be heated in the fire of Hell, and their
foreheads, sides, and backs branded with them. “These are the riches which
you hoarded. Taste then what you have been hoarding.” (9:34-35)
It is for this very nature of the directive that if people who are bound to fulfil this
right are for some reason compelled to disregard the needs of a deserving person at
some time and it is expected that in future their circumstances would improve, then
they should kindly treat the deserving person and promise him with help in future.
The words M&G\#7 [
$ \N / ]E* 0c> :
,"&7 @"# V < & Sv, ! @7 «
> 7#; point to this
aspect.
Whether such spending is done in open or in secret, the Almighty says that every
bit of it is in His knowledge. This means that He will also definitely reward a
person as per His promise:
7 !* }
NK n
7 K6 8; &V nF9 @ # '
/
# Q
8/ I* &V . F7 @"# & . F 9 V E A F7 @"# EA F9 #
8 , Q
d"% @"# ! > A / > * S>E A
0Å 0A 8; ) 0
(2PC2P :2) e 6
And [rest assured] that whatever you spend and whatever vows you make
[you shall be fully rewarded for them] because God is fully aware of them and
[those who turn away from this guidance of God and] wrong their souls will
have none to help them [from the wrath of God]. If you spend openly then this
too is a good thing, but to give to the poor and to give it secretly is better.
[Through this], God will wipe out your sins and [there is absolutely no doubt
that] God has knowledge of all your deeds. (2: 270-271)
Consequently, the Qur’ān says that the Almighty blesses this spending and
with His favour transforms a mole into a mountain:
V 67< d#" V 6!% ] )* ] ,!% B 6% b
6F9 V 67< ] U Q
] 6% )* # 9 8 EA! @ .
/ ]U#
(24C:2) B % Q
S? @

h Q
Those who spend their wealth in the way of God can be compared to a grain
of corn which brings forth seven ears, each bearing a hundred grains. God [in
accordance with His wisdom] provides in abundance [in this manner] to
whom He wills; And [in reality] God is munificent and all-knowing. (2:261)
Morals and Morality
213
This is a parable which depicts the manifold increase in the reward for
spending wealth in the way of God. It is said that just as seven ears sprout from
a corn and each ear will have a hundred grains, similarly the reward of a deed
given to a person can be up to seven hundred times. Some Hadīth narratives
also explain this theme. It is reported that the Prophet (sws) said that the
reward of a good deed ranges from ten times to seven hundred times. This
variation obviously depends on the nature of the deed, the time in which it is
done and the internal and external circumstances of those who do the deed. If a
good deed is done in difficult circumstances and with straitened resources, it
will earn more reward and if a good deed is done in times of ease and with
ample resources, its reward will be relatively less. The feelings of the people
who do the deed also count. A good deed may be done with complete
willingness of heart and enthusiasm and it may also be done half-heartedly and
under compulsion. Obviously both would earn different reward. The verse
depicts the maximum reward and it is said: “God provides in abundance [in
this manner] to whom He wills.” This is a reference to the principle we have
alluded to. Allah’s will is never against justice and wisdom. Hence this
manifold reward is willed by Him only in favour of those who prove
themselves worthy in accordance with the principle set for them.50
This is further explained by saying that if this spending is done to please God
and to discipline the soul, then this is the example of the person who plants an
orchard not on land which is washed away by floods but on such high and even
ground where the climate is also favourable so that if there is rain it bears double
the fruit and if there is no rain, a light drizzle is sufficient to bear fruit because of
conducive land and climatic conditions:
] , ,Z9 WV ,> , V !7c ] U G
AF9 @ #" M6U Q
}
«> # Sv, # 9 8 EA! @ .
/ ]U# (24 :2) e n
, 8 , Q
]¸ s * ] , 6n
/ 8I* @ A «
9 b
Ã*
ِ nd those who spend their wealth to please God and to firmly attach their
A
own souls [to the truth] are like an orchard which is on a high and level
ground: if a heavy shower falls upon it, it yields up twice its normal produce;
and even if a heavy shower does not fall on it, a drizzle is enough [to produce
fruit. Keep this example in mind] and [rest assured that] God knows whatever
you do. (2:265)
However, this reward is for spending done from one’s clean and pure wealth
and which is not accompanied by hurting the person on whom it is spent and by
emphasizing it as a favour. Presenting to God something which a person does not
like for himself is a very mean act. Whatever we have is given to us by God. If
Morals and Morality
214
we give something to Him in His way and adopt a mean attitude in this, then in
the words of Imām Amīn Ahsan Islāhī, there is a strong chance that a person
instead of pleasing the Almighty and disciplining his soul ends up distancing
himself from the Almighty. Similarly, if a person keeps boasting of his favour on
the recipient and hurts him, then this means that he does not have magnanimity
because after being blessed with the motivation of spending on the poor such an
attitude can only be adopted by petty-minded people – people who think that
those on whom they have spent should always live under the burden of their
generosity. Consequently, when this wish of theirs is not fulfilled, they always
want to humiliate that person by taunting him. The Qur’ān says:
7 [ ¤
& l @ #" !c > 9 7# 6G
# }
6"~ @# EAF9 !# @ .
/ ^9 (24P :2) K < )È !| Q
8/ 9 * h v 89 [/ ; . Ã, G
8 EA! !# +
6
Believers! Spend from your pure wealth and from that which We have
brought out of the earth for you, and don’t even think of spending something
worthless [in the way of God] which you yourselves would not receive except
with closed eyes. And you should know that God does not need [such spending
from you] and He is glorious. (2:267)
At another place, the Qur’ān says:
[ ,"& K ! 0 > c 9 / x$9 [ J!# EAF9 # 8 6 [ 7 = Q
] 6% )* # 9 8 EA! @ .
/
< )È !| Q
x$9 Ã 6 V NK Z
@"# > W > A v # k
> #7 p N 8 F 0 [ k

Q
, @ # Å [
7!
Sz& # A ! -.
/ xl @" , NK Z
s6 [ !# @ .
/ ^9
7#" SV ) T X 8 &K E [/ MKZ
> * ] , ,Z(* > 8V A Z
] U U * > y ->_
V ! 9 ]V F7 @"# !7c 8 89 K< 9 R^ 9 … @ >*
y E -K [ Q
6G
& F * & n ; ,Z(* SA «
7&" > 6 ,Z9 }
> U/
] @# * & Fl @#
(24424Ù :2) 8 >/ A / }
Q
@ "6 :
. b
N> < *
Those who spend their wealth in the way of God and do not follow this
spending by reminders of their generosity and insults have their reward with
their Lord; they shall have nothing to fear [there] nor will they be sorrowful.
A kind word and forgiveness [at unpleasant instances] is better than charity
followed by inflicting hurt. And [you should know that] God is self-sufficient
[from such charity] and [on such an attitude from you, He would have
deprived you; however, besides this] He is also very gracious. Believers! Do
not mar your charity by reminders of generosity and by hurting [the
recipients] like those who spend their wealth to show off before others and
believe neither in God nor in the Last Day. So such men are like a rock
covered with soil: a shower falls upon it and leaves it hard and bare. [On the
Morals and Morality
215
Day of Judgement], they shall gain nothing from what they earned. And [in
reality], God does not guide such ungrateful people … Would any one of you
who has an orchard of dates and grapes underneath which streams of water
flow, in which are fruits of all kinds and he grows old and his children are
feeble wish that this orchard be blasted by a fiery whirlwind and it burn to
ashes? In this manner does God explain to you His revelations so that you
may reflect. (2:262-266)
Imām Amīn Ahsan Islāhī, while explaining these verses, writes:
This is the parable of a person who has planted an orchard of grapes beneath
which a canal flows to keep it blossoming. There were other types of fruit also
in the orchard and it also produced various crops. The owner of the orchard
grew old and all his children were of tender age. Meanwhile a fiery whirlwind
passed through the orchard and totally destroyed it. The Qur’ān says that a
similar fate will await the charity spending of a person who did not protect it
from destructive calamities. The lightning which destroys their residence is
hidden right in their own precincts and it will appear exactly at the time when
they will not be left with the option of obtaining what they have lost.51
In the verses of Sūrah Banī Isrā’īl under discussion, the Almighty has
explained that only people who adopt a balanced attitude in their spending and
consider the sustenance they have been given by God a blessing and not a result
of their own planning are afforded with the urge and will to spend in this manner.
Consequently, two further things are stated.
Firstly, wealth should not be squandered for it is a blessing of God and the right
attitude in this regard is that a person should spend it in a balanced and efficient
way and whatever he saves, he should consider that he has been entrusted with it
as a share for its rightful recipients and with full caution discharge this duty of
handing it over to them. The reason for this is that a person who does not adopt a
balanced attitude regarding his needs is not able to even find time from his
pastimes and pursuits to fulfil such duties. The Qur’ān says that people who
squander their wealth are Satan’s brothers and Satan is very ungrateful to his
Lord. He allures people to his ways and entices them to spend on things which
earn the displeasure of God. While explaining the balanced attitude in this matter,
the Qur’ān says that a person should neither be miserly nor prodigal so that when
he needs his wealth, he ends up yearning for wealth and is reduced to indigence;
on the other hand, he should spend in a balanced way and always save something
so that he is able to help others whenever needed. The Qur’ānic words used for
this are: M&G
#7 M## K E * º
G
6
]/ sG
6 [ :
E ! X
; $ v# K ] _
[ .
Secondly, it is the wisdom and will of God which governs the financial
circumstances of a person. He may be blessed in abundance in this regard or he
51. Ibid., vol. 1, 619.
Morals and Morality
216
may have to live hand to mouth. The only responsibility of a person is that he
should work diligently to create opportunities for his livelihood. People who do not
understand this, not only do not spend on others, but many a time become so
callous as to even kill their children for fear of poverty. The Qur’ānic verse of
Sūrah Banī Isrā’īl quoted above which mentions this specially alludes to the evil
Arab custom of burying alive infant girls in the time of jāhiliyyah. The psyche
behind this was that since a woman is not an earning member of the family, why
should one bear the burden of her up-bringing. The Qur’ān forbade this heinous
practice and said that it is the Almighty who provides for these innocent children
and also for those who indulge in this practice. They should rest assured that the
Almighty is ever-watching the circumstances His servants are going through; He is
not un-aware of them.
At another instance, this aspect is explained thus in the Qur’ān:
)Å B % Q
q
$h
* !#" W$ > A v #7 K Q
S?
A , ># ( > E A K 8s?
7 6
l 9 [/ ; > / ./ # MeU M> ) 9 K E * }
Å @# S? @# (24O24i:2)
Satan threatens you with poverty and tempts you to [spend on] lewd things and
God promises you His forgiveness and His bounty and God is munificent and
all-knowing. He [according to His law] gives an awareness of [this promise of]
wisdom to whom He pleases, and he who receives this awareness indeed
receives a treasure of great good. Yet none but men of sense receive a reminder
[from such things]. (2:268-269)
iv. Chastity and Modesty
The fourth directive mentioned is that no one should even go near fornication.
The reason stated for this is that it is open lewdness and a very dreadful practice.
The implication is that no argument is required to prove its awfulness and
lewdness. Human nature has always regarded it to be a grave sin and a terrible
crime. It is an indubitable reality that the institution of family is as essential a
need for a person as air and water are. This institution can only sustain on natural
feelings and emotions if the relationship between the spouses is permanent. If
this aspect is missing, then a society can only consist of a herd of cattle which is
devoid of natural and spiritual feelings and emotions; it cannot be founded on
right footings. Mawlānā Abū al-A‘lā Mawdūdī (d. 1979) writes:
The fact that this act is immoral or a religious sin or against social norms is
something which has been universally acknowledged in all times and no one
save a few people who have surrendered their intellect to base desires or who
in their madness invent novel things and then philosophize them has differed
in this regard. The reason for this universal consensus is that human nature
itself requires that fornication be prohibited. The survival of human race and
the establishment of a human society both require that a man and a woman
Morals and Morality
217
should not be free to merely sexually gratify themselves and then split away;
on the contrary, the relationship between them should be of a permanent
contract in which they remain sincere to one another – a relationship which is
known and acknowledged in the society and is also given protection by it.
Without this, human race cannot survive a single day because a child needs
several years of care and affection for his upbringing and a woman singlehandedly can never be able to bear this responsibility unless the man who was
responsible for bringing the child into existence is ready to support and help
her. Similarly, without such a contract, human society also cannot remain
intact because society itself has been created through the union of a man and a
woman in the form of a family and then through relationships between
various families with one another. If a man and a woman, while disregarding
a family set-up, come together to merely sexually gratify themselves for
sometime, human beings will end up dispersed from one another, the roots of
collective life will be severed and the very foundation on which the edifice of
the society was built would be razed to ground. For these reasons, an informal
relationship between a man and a woman which is not based on a contract of
sincerity that is known and recognized in the society is against human nature.
Consequently, man has always regarded fornication as a grave folly and an act
of great immorality and, in religious terms, an atrocious sin.52
It is this very terrible nature of fornication because of which the Almighty has
not merely forbidden it, He has asked us to not even go near it. This means that
one should keep away from things that may lead to it or may ultimately entice a
person to it. The etiquette of gender interaction mentioned in Sūrah Nūr is stated
for these very reasons. A summary of this etiquette is that a man a woman with
regard to their physical and psychological needs should guard their gazes and
properly cover their private parts and should not do something that rouses sexual
emotions. The reason for this is that when Satan wants to give currency to
fornication in a society, he first of all begins from these places. It is evident from
the Qur’ān that it was through this very way that he had attacked Adam and Eve:
S % > % 6
! ²
¹ !7_
@ #" ,9
> 9 8s?
7 7!!A [ y R )!, (2P:P) 8 !# Å [ @ ./
S
9 '
~ ?
7 ! c 7F; F > [ +< @ # 6N 0 > F7;
Children of Adam! Let not Satan tempt you again the way he had expelled your
parents from the orchard [in which they were living] stripping them of their
garments in order to reveal their private parts to them. He and his associates see
you from where you cannot see them. Indeed, We have made such devils
associates of those who do not profess faith. (7:27)
52. Abū al-A‘lā Mawdūdī, Tafhīm al-Qur’ān, 5th ed., vol. 3 (Lahore: Idārah tarjumān
al-Qur’ān, 1985), 319.
Morals and Morality
218
What sort of an attack is this? Imām Amīn Ahsan Islāhī writes:
… he first strips a person of his apparel of piety and virtue – the apparel
which the Almighty had blessed him with together with his real apparel to
elevate his inner-self. When this inner apparel is taken off, modesty and
chastity, which are the actual motives for the real apparel, fade away. Then
this real apparel starts becoming burdensome. Immodesty and profligacy
induce a person to expose body parts which hold an attraction for the opposite
gender – parts whose concealment is a requirement of human nature. Then
comes fashion to support this tendency; it provokes a person to wear clothes
in such a bizarre way that he or she appears to be naked in spite of being
adorned with clothes, and in this way – concealment of the body – the very
objective of clothes is sacrificed. The only thing left in these clothes now is
embellishment and the real objective is now to enhance the degree of nudity
as much as possible. Then gradually human intellect is overwhelmed and
nudity is now dubbed as culture and covering the body is considered to be an
old-fashioned act which exudes abhorrence. Then educated ruffians come to
the scene and present the philosophy in the light of history that nudity is real
human nature. Clothing has become in vogue because of restrictions of
customs and etiquette. It is at this stage that shamelessness overcomes people
and the whole society is poisoned with lust and licentiousness.53
On this very basis, popularizing fornication and creating opportunities which
lead to it are regarded a crime by the Almighty. The Qur’ān says that when the
Hypocrites and miscreants of Madīnah in the time of the Prophet (sws) adopted
these ways, the Almighty said:
/
W > Ã
FK^ )* 9 . !# @ .
/ )* ?< A
B ? 89 8 ^6
@ .
/ 8/ ;
(CO:2) 8 F9
Indeed those who like shamelessness and lust to spread among Muslims shall
be sternly punished in this life and in the life to come. [They deserve only
this] and God knows [them], but you know not. (24:19)
For this very objective, the Prophet (sws) forbade Muslim women from putting
on pungent perfumes when going out, from sitting alone with men and from
travelling alone. 54 When people asked about the brother-in-law, the Prophet (sws)
told them that sitting alone with him is tantamount to death. 55
The wisdom in the directive of taking a mahram relative along in long journeys
54. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 175, 496, (nos. 1088, 3006); Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ alsahīh, 187, 566, (nos. 997, 3272); Abū Dā’ūd, Sunan, vol. 4, 77, (no. 4173).
(no. 5674).
Morals and Morality
219
56
is no different. Turning away one’s gaze from ladies after the first sight is also
for this purpose.57 Certain types of music have been prohibited for the very
reason that they may lead a person to this sin. 58 The Prophet (sws) is reported to
have said that the children of Adam necessarily get some share from fornication.
Thus ogling women is the fornication of the eye, lustful talk is the fornication of
the tongue, amusing oneself with such talk is the fornication of the ears, touching
and walking for this purpose is the fornication of the hands and the feet. Then the
heart and the mind show their yearning and one’s private parts sometimes
confirm this and sometimes negate it.59
All these directives are meant to nip the evil of fornication in its bud.
v. Sanctity of Human Life
The fifth directive is that no one should kill any one. This is a mention of the
sanctity of human life which it always has had as per morality and religion. The
Qur’ān has informed us that prior to this, the Israelites were also given this
directive and the Almighty had ordained that killing one human being is like
killing whole mankind. This directive has been preserved in the Talmud in these
very words even today.60 The Qur’ān has referred to it in Sūrah Mā’idah in the
following words:
] N F7( * ¤
& l )* RV G* 9 `
V A F > v , MGA F ] N @# F79 ] z>% ; )!, X !6 :
] c 9 @ #
(D2:) Mc
7!
< 9 F7( * 0< 9 @ # Mc
7!
That was why we laid it down for the Israelites that he who killed a human
being without the latter being guilty of killing another or of spreading anarchy
in the land should be looked upon as if he killed all mankind, and he who saved
one life should be looked upon as if he saved all mankind. (5:32)
It is evident from the above mentioned directive that the life of a human being
can only be taken in two circumstances: when a person has killed someone or
when a person while rebelling against the collective system goes after the life,
wealth or honour of others. The words “spreading anarchy in the land” refer to
this latter practice. Apart from these two circumstances, every killing is an
unjustified act the punishment of which is eternal Hell according to the Qur’ān
(25:68-69). Muslims, who perpetrate this crime against other Muslims, are
warned thus by the Qur’ān:
(no. 3270).
57. Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 961, (no. 5644); Abū Dā’ūd, Sunan, vol. 2, 252, (no. 2149).
(no. 6754).
60. Jacob Neusner, The Talmud of Babylonia; An Academic Commentary, vol. 23
(Atlanta: Scholars Press, 1996), 183.
Morals and Morality
220
M M,. K7 9 ! Q
Y
h
| * MK
!7 c H ® _
* MK" #^ M!# Å # ] E @#
(OD:)
And he who intentionally kills a believer, his reward is Hell. He shall abide
therein forever, and the wrath and the curse of God are upon him. He has
prepared for him a dreadful doom. (4:93)
The Qur’ān has also clarified that the perpetrators of this crime will not only
have to face God, they will also have to reckon with the heirs of the slain person
and God has given them full authority in this regard, and no court of justice can
show any leniency to the murderer without the consent of his heirs. Its
responsibility is that if they insist on qisās, it should help them and should
implement with full force whatever they want.
However, this does not at all mean that if at some place a formal government
does not exist and the matter of qisās is solely left to the discretion of the heirs of
the accused, then they, in their capacity as heirs, should exceed the limits and, for
example, slay others besides the slayer in frenzy of revenge or out of prejudice for
their status and superiority demand the execution of a free person in place of a
slave or a man in place of a woman, or kill the criminal by torturing him, or take
out their venom on his dead body or adopt those methods of killing which have
been prohibited by the Almighty. The words ]E )* k
> G
q
* point to this aspect.
It is evident from this that on the Day of Judgement the slain person shall have
the same authority and without his consent the slayer will not be granted any
leniency.
vi. Misappropriating the Wealth of Orphans
The sixth directive is that the wealth of orphans should not be misappropriated.
The words of this directive are the same as those of fornication earlier: “Do not
approach the wealth of orphans except for their welfare and betterment.” The
implication is that one should only use the wealth of the orphans for their
development and protection and this too should be done till the time when
orphans reach maturity and can be entrusted with their wealth. In Sūrah Nisā’,
the Almighty has given certain guidelines in this matter; however, since they
relate to the sharī‘ah, they shall be mentioned in the chapter “The Social
Sharī‘ah” of this book. Here, this much should remain clear that in the given
verse what one has been prohibited regarding orphans is a grave crime and one
should not consider it to be trivial. Consequently, the Qur’ān says:
(C:) Me % 8 n
% M&F Fs, )* 8 ( F7; M f X#
p # 9 8 ( @ .
/ 8/ ;
Indeed, those who devour the property of orphans unjustly, swallow fire into
their bellies; and soon shall they be cast into the raging fire of Hell. (4:10)
Morals and Morality
vii. Keeping Promises
221
The seventh directive is that promises should be kept at all costs. The Qur’ān
here says that one shall be held accountable for promises. In Sūrah Baqarah, this
directive has been mentioned with great stress and emphasis in the following
words: (CPP :2) K0 ; 0 K , 8* (and when they make promises, they
keep them, (2:177)). Promises here imply all kinds and sorts of promises. Imām
Amīn Ahsan Islāhī says:
… keeping promises includes all small and big obligations whether they are
related to God or to His creation, whether they come into existence through
written means or whether through some relation and association, whether they
are declared or are considered to be understood in a good society. We are tied
in some sort of a contract with God and the Prophet (sws), our father and
mother, our wife and kids, with our near and distant relatives, our clan and
family, our neighbours and neighbourhood, teachers and students, masters and
servants and with our peoples and nations. It is an essential requirement of
piety and fulfilment of oaths that we fulfil these rights. In other words, the
real spirit of keeping promises is fulfilment of rights and fulfilment of rights
encompasses all big and small obligations.61
At some other instances in the Qur’ān (eg. 23:8, 70:32) as well, this directive
of keeping promises is mentioned with the same emphasis. At the time of armed
jihād also, the most important directive which is stated in the Qur’ān is this
keeping of promises. Sūrah Tawbah is the sūrah of punishment. In it, the Prophet
(sws) and the Muslims have been directed to end their treaties with the Idolaters
of Arabia and launch the final onslaught. However, this much has been clearly
stated in it (9:4) that treaties which are time-bound must be honoured till the time
period expires. Similarly, in Sūrah Anfāl, it has been stated that if a nation with
whom Muslims are bound in a pact is oppressing the Muslims, then these
Muslims cannot be helped in breach of this pact. The Qur’ān says:
)* >n
!% 8 ; >c X7< SV ) T @"# [ @"# # >c !# @ .
/
(P2:i) e n
, 8 , Q
u
U"# !, !, yV N X [/ ; > n
!7
* @ "K
And to those who accepted faith but did not migrate [to Madīnah], you owe
no duty of protection until they migrate; but if they seek your help in religion,
it is your duty to help them except against a people with whom you have a
treaty; and [in reality] Allah sees what you do. (8:72)
viii. Honesty in Weighing
The eighth directive is that things should be weighed and measured with
honesty. The Almighty says that He has set the earth and the heavens on a scale
and thus it is necessary that a person in his circle should remain just and measure
Morals and Morality
222
with the right scale and weights. The Qur’ān says:
8 >G

º
G
E , 8 w N9 8 )* v s /
9 8 B «
* & SG
7 (OP :)
And He raised high the heavens and set the scale of all things that you [also in
your circle of authority] do not transgress that scale. Give just weight and full
measure. (55:7-9)
It is evident from these verses that this is a very important directive and in its
essence is actually a corollary of the scale of justice on which this world has been
created. Thus if anyone deviates from it, it means that his conception of justice
and fairness has become defective and he actually does not believe in a just God.
After this, obviously the economic and social systems of the society are shaken
from their bases and no ingredient of the society remains in its place. The people
of the Prophet Shu‘ayb (sws) were involved in such malpractices. At more than
one instance, his advice and sermon to his people in this regard is mentioned in
the Qur’ān. At one place, it is said:
0 ST 9
7!
G
6 EG

sG
E , Fw @ >G

@ # F ] *9
(CiDCiC :24) @ KG
A # ¤
& (
)* U Give just measure and defraud none. Weigh with the right scales and do not
cheat your fellow men of what is rightly theirs; and do not spread anarchy in
the land. (26:181-183)
Adulteration in things is also a similar case. If a person mixes water in milk, or
sand in sugar or barley in wheat, he commits the same crime because even if he
weighs accurately he is not giving the buyer in full what he is buying. This is like
usurping the rights of others for which he will have to face grave consequences
both in this world and in that to come. Thus the Qur’ān has said: “give full
measure, when you measure, and weigh with correct scales. This is better and
fairer as far as the consequences are concerned.”
ix. Following Speculations
The ninth directive is that one should not get after things one has no knowledge
of. The Qur’ān has warned us that one must not take this directive lightly because
the faculties of sight, hearing and intellect shall one day be held accountable before
God. The implication of this directive is that it is not right for a Muslim to make
bad estimations about other Muslims, or make allegations against others or take
some action against others without proper knowledge of what the matter is or
spread rumours merely on the basis of speculation or form a view about God’s
being and attributes and His directives merely on the basis of conjecture and
guesswork and unending analogies. In Sūrah Hujurāt, some of these things have
223
Morals and Morality
been mentioned with this clarity of prohibition:
* # X 6n
* V _
, M#N 6n 89 !76* (V6!, % * Sc 8; !# @ .
/ ^9 (4:O) '
# R F
Believers! If an evil-doer brings you a piece of news, find out its true status,
lest you inflict harm on others unwittingly and then regret your action. (49:6)
(C2:O) GG
7_
=; @" / g
, 8/ ; @" / @ #" MeU 6!c !# @ .
/ ^9 Believers! Avoid being overly speculative, for some speculations are a blatant
sin and do not spy on one another. (49:12)
(1) Taking Action without Finding out the Truth
The first thing which is mentioned in these verses is that if an evil-doer informs
us about something, we should not take action until we have thoroughly found
out what the truth of the matter is, for we may take some action in frenzy and
rage and later regret what we do.
It is evident from this directive that if the informant is an unknown person or
someone about whom it is not known whether he is a good person or an evil one,
the truth about him must be ascertained. On this very basis, the muhaddithūn
have researched into the life and times of people who narrate the words or deeds
of the Prophet (sws) and if they were not able to access the details of a narrator,
they rejected his narrative by regarding him to be an unknown person.
(2) Abstaining from Excessive Conjecture
The second thing which is stated here is that one should not indulge in
excessive conjecture because certain conjectures are blatant sins. Imām Amīn
Ahsan Islāhī, while explaining this, writes:
… it is but natural for good or bad thoughts to arise in one’s heart about people
whom a person encounters in life. It is these thoughts which establish or sever a
person’s relationship with another. Viewed thus, it is these thoughts which
make and break relationships in a society. On the basis of this importance
which thoughts occupy, a person should not carelessly accept or reject them; on
the contrary, he should be very sharp and alive to them. In this regard, the
guidance provided by Islam to its followers is that a Muslim must always think
well of others unless it is proven to him that some person is not worthy of this.
Thinking well of a person is an obvious requirement of the brotherhood of faith
on which Islam has founded its society and which has been explained earlier.
On the other hand, if a person adopts the attitude of entertaining and harbouring
all sorts of ill-founded thoughts that come to his mind, then the example of such
a person is that of a hunter who becomes so blind in his obsession for catching
fish that he also catches snakes. Obviously, there is a great possibility for a
person who becomes blind in his obsession for catching fish to end up losing
Morals and Morality
224
his own life one day as a result. The Qur’ān has stopped Muslims from this very
danger that one must not start conjecturing too much because certain
conjectures are blatant sins which may doom a person. The guidance which
emerges from this directive is that a person should not become so mentally sick
as to think ill of others; on the contrary, he should always think well of others.
If the deed or words of a person induce him to think ill of him, he should try as
far as he can to make a good justification, if it can be made. He should only
think contrarily when he is not able to make any sound justification. It is better
to think positively of a person who deserves to be thought of negatively than to
think negatively of a person who deserves to be thought of positively.62
(3) Refraining from Inquisitiveness
The third thing which is mentioned is that one should not be nosy and
inquisitive about others. Imām Amīn Ahsan Islāhī writes:
… here the prohibition actually relates to being inquisitive for an evil purpose.
In other words, here the intention of a person is to try to find some fault or
mistake in the private life of another person and have access to the secrets of
his family and family life. Sometimes, the motive of this probing is jealousy
for it soothes a person to find out such facts about someone he considers to be
his rival. At other times, the motive is hatred and animosity: he wants to
humiliate another person by informing others of his faults. This latter
tendency has now become a profession to which newspaper journalism has
given a great impetus. Some journalists are in perpetual search of scandals
and the journalist who is considered to be the most successful is the one who
is able to lay his hands on a scandal in the private life of a famous person
which makes his newspaper or journal sell like hot cakes. Such spying and
probing is counter to mutual sympathy and brotherhood which are the
foundations of an Islamic society; for this reason Muslims have been stopped
from indulging in them. On the other hand, probing which a Muslim does to
find out the circumstances of another person so that he can help him in his
difficulties and needs or the spying and probing which an Islamic state does to
be fully informed about the circumstances of its citizens, is neither implied
here nor is it prohibited. On the contrary, such spying is a very virtuous act on
the part of a neighbour so that he is aware of the circumstances and problems
which his neighbour is encountering and is able to help him out. Similarly, for
a state, this attitude is not just an act of virtue, it is in fact its responsibility to
arrange to be informed of the good or bad circumstances of its citizens so that
it is able to properly discharge its duties.63
x. Pride and Vanity
The tenth directive is that no one should walk with pride and vanity on God’s
63. Ibid., vol. 7, 510.
Morals and Morality
225
earth. It is thus said that howsoever much a person may strike the earth with his
feet, he will not be able to rent it asunder and howsoever much a person may
walk while raising his head, he will not be able to reach the heights of the
mountains. Imām Amīn Ahsan Islāhī writes:
… the implied meaning is that what is the meaning of showing pride and
vanity in the earth made by God – the God whose glory and grandeur one
witnesses in the vast expanse of the earth that He has spread out on which
one’s status is not even that of an ant or an insect and the God who has
created these towering mountains before which one’s status is not even that of
a squirrel. One should try to recognize one’s status and always surrender
oneself before the majesty and splendour of God. 64
Such a gait obviously reflects one’s inner-self. Wealth, authority, beauty,
knowledge, power and other similar things produce pride and vanity in a person.
Each of these produces a specific type of pride in one’s gait showing that his
heart is devoid of the perception of serving God and there is no concept in it of
God’s glory and greatness. The heart which has the perception of serving God
and of His greatness only beats in the chests of people who have humility.
Instead of walking arrogantly, they walk with their heads bent. Thus walking
with pride and vanity is a very bad trait and its punishment is very grave too. The
Prophet (sws) is reported to have said that the person who has pride even to the
measure of a mustard seed will not enter Paradise.65 He has also said that honour
is the lower fabric of the Almighty and greatness is His upper fabric. He who
competes with Him regarding these will be punished.66
Here it should remain clear that pride and vanity are not merely reflected in
one’s gait: they are evident in one’s conversation, clothes, appearance and
behaviour as well. Consequently, the Qur’ān says:
)* K n
N &V * pV
# ]/ Y
^ /
8/ ; M<> # ¤
& (
)* Í

7!
K7 > " n
(COCi :DC) e }
n
}
Z
(
> F9 8/ ; :
Z
@# g
h
| :
?
#
And do not become indifferent to people nor walk proudly on the earth: God
does not like the arrogant and the one who expresses vanity and be modest in
your gait and keep your voice low; indeed, the most hideous of voices is the
braying of the ass. (31:18-19)
The Prophet (sws), on this very basis, has prohibited the use of all things which
reflect affluence or are a means of show and pomposity or are instrumental in
overawing others or belong to the mannerisms of rogues and ruffians. For this very
reason, he forbade the use of silk, making covers from expensive hides and eating
64. Ibid., vol. 4, 502.
65. Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 54, (nos. 265, 266).
66. Ibid., 1144, (no. 6680).
226
Morals and Morality
67
in utensils made of gold and silver. So much so, he even urged people having
short beards and large moustaches to give up this arrogant appearance and said that
one should satisfy one’s passion by increasing the length of the beard but
moustaches should be trim in all circumstances.68 He is reported to have said: “He
who wore a dress to show his status, the Almighty will clothe him with the dress of
humiliation on the Day of Judgement, and then fire shall be ignited in it.”69 He is
similarly reported to have said: “On the Day of Judgement, God will not wish to
see a person who walked conceitedly by dragging his legware.”70
Moreover, this mental state becomes a source of great sins. Consequently, it is
this conceit and arrogance which is instrumental in deliberately denying the truth,
in considering oneself superior to others on the basis of colour, creed and race, in
considering others to be inferior and making fun of them, in censuring others, in
calling them with bad names and in scandalizing the faults of others in their
absence. God has strictly forbidden all these.
(1) Evading the Truth
Those who evade the truth and reject it in arrogance are warned that they must
not consider their sin to be trivial. Their punishment is that the doors of Paradise
are closed for them. Hell shall be their abode from all sides and they shall abide in
it forever:
Î X7< !7_
8 K [ SG
7 ,9 Ñ 7A [ ! >6 % !Ã, ,./ @ .
/ 8/ ;
:
. ´
V | N * @# R # !7 c @"# '
# > _
-_
F :
. Ç

" % )* ]_
(C :P) '
/
-_
F
Indeed those who denied Our revelations and evaded them in arrogance, the
gates of heavens shall not be opened for them and neither shall they be able to
enter Paradise except if a camel is able to pass through the eye of a needle.
[This is their punishment] and in this manner do We punish the criminals.
Hell shall be their bedding and [the flames of] Hell shall be their covering and
in this way do We punish the evil-doers. (7:40-41)
(2) Conceit on One’s Lineage
People who show conceit and vanity on their lineage and ancestry are
cautioned that all human beings are the progeny of Adam and Eve. Whites are
67. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 998, 1029, (nos: 5633, 5635, 5837); Muslim, AlJāmi‘ al-sahīh, 923, (nos. 5387, 5388).
(no. 602). What we have stated above is the correct nature of this counsel from the Prophet
(sws); however, people thought that he is giving a directive of lengthening beards and in
this way they introduced a thing in religion which has absolutely no connection with it.
69. Ibn Mājah, Sunan, vol. 4, 186, (no. 3607).
933, (no. 5455).
Morals and Morality
227
not superior to blacks nor blacks superior to whites and similarly, Arabs are not
superior to non-Arabs and non-Arabs are not superior to Arabs. In the sight of
God, the status and nobility of a person is not founded on the basis of his family,
clan, colour or creed; it is founded on the basis of his consciousness towards
God. Only that person will be respected in His presence who is the most Godfearing and lives within the limits specified by Him even if he belongs to a low
and unknown family. And he who is arrogant and conceited shall definitely be
humiliated even though he belongs to a family of high status and pedigree. This
division of mankind in families is merely to give people identity. Just as God has
distinguished people from one another on the basis of features, colour and stature
so that they can identify and recognize one another, similarly, dividing them into
families and clans is meant to serve this very purpose. It has no significance
beyond this:
/
K ! #> 9 8/ ; *&
] z6N M,T ! c XUF9 >V @"# !E 7F;
7!
^9 (CD:O) e 6 /
8/ ; E9
You people! We have created you from one man and one woman and divided
you into tribes and clans that you might get to know one another. The noblest
of you in God’s sight is he who is the most God-conscious. Indeed, God is allknowing and wise. (49:13)
(3) Making Fun of Others
People who make fun of others are told that in the sight of God a person is
respectable or disreputable on the bases of his faith and deeds and their true
weight too shall be indicated by the Almighty’s balance of justice. A person who
considers himself to be noble in this world may end up in humiliation on the Day
of Judgement, and a person who is considered lowly may be rewarded greatly in
Paradise. Hence every Muslim must remain aware that according to the Qur’ān
(49:10) once he has entered the folds of faith, he has entered the universal
brotherhood of Muslims in which every Muslim is a brother to another. It is not
befitting for him at all to make fun of others, ridicule and censure them while
thinking them to be inferior to him:
XG SGF" @"# SGF !#" M> F 89 XG yV N @"# y N >
G
!# @ .
/ ^9 (CC:O) @7 !#" M> @7 89
Believers! Let no man make fun of another man, who may perhaps be better
than himself and let no woman make fun of another woman, who may
perhaps be better than herself. (49:11)
(4) Defaming and Taunting Others
Those who defame and taunt their brethren are warned to abstain from this
practice. The Qur’ānic words used for this in Sūrah Hujurāt are GAF9 Morals and Morality
228
which imply that a person who defames and taunts others actually defames and
taunts himself. Moreover, the word used is which includes other meanings as
finding faults in others, ridiculing and mocking others, blaming others, making
someone a target of objections whether openly or in secret. Obviously, in all
these things, the motive is considering oneself to be superior and others as
inferior and mediocre. A similar misdeed is calling others with bad names. The
Arabs of the age of ignorance had a special proclivity for it and they regarded it
to be a matter of great accomplishment. The most outstanding poet and orator of
a tribe was the one who would excel others in expressing the superiority of his
tribe and in speaking ill and demeaning other tribes. Consequently, Muslims
were prohibited from indulging in this practice and were told that ridiculing
others, demeaning and humiliating them and calling them with bad names is an
act of disobedience and after faith, even the name of disobedience is bad. Thus it
is not worthy of a Muslim to be involved in any of these evil practices:
0 :
d
(* Y
/ @# 8 ÒI
K , u
GA
% [ `
d, E
(
, ,! GAF9 (CC:O) 8 /
And do not defame one another, nor call one another with bad names. After
embracing faith, even the name of disobedience is bad. [Repent from this] and
[remember] those who do not repent from this are indeed wrongdoers. (49:11)
(5) Backbiting
People who are guilty of backbiting are chided that it is a heinous sin. In
comparison, it is no less than eating the flesh of one’s deceased brother. Eating
the flesh of the dead in itself is a detestable act, and if that flesh is of one’s
brother, how can a person like to eat it? A little deliberation shows that also
depicted in this description is a picture of his helplessness in self-defence. After
presenting this simile, the Qur’ān has posed the question that if a person is not
willing to tolerate such a thing then how can he tolerate such a despicable and
dreadful practice as backbiting. Imām Amīn Ahsan Islāhī writes:
… backbiting means speaking about the flaws of a person in his absence. The
fact that this is done in his absence incorporates in the very meaning of
backbiting the aspect that the targeted person does not get to know of it. In
pursuance of keeping it secret, a backbiter gives his statements before people
who hold the same opinion and are his confidants sharing the objective with
him or at least are people about whom he is sure that they are not the ones
who sympathize with the person he is targeting and will not reveal this secret
to him. 71
If one analyzes backbiting, one can see that hidden behind it is arrogance and
conceit of a person which induces him to humiliate and disgrace others.
Morals and Morality
229
Consequently, the Almighty has forbidden us from it and said that everyone must
fear His Lord in this matter:
/
8/ ; /
E7 H 0 > * M # 9 ] ( 89 K< 9 Y
^ 9 Mh , h ,7 Yv (C2:O) <&7 7
And no one among you should indulge in backbiting others. Would any of
you like to eat the flesh of his dead brother? So you would dislike it. [Repent
from this practice] and have fear of God. Indeed, God is Ever-Forgiving and
Ever-Merciful. (49:12)
Like the Ten Commandments of the Torah, these are the ten commandments of
the Qur’ān. All morals are a corollary of these commandments. What the
Almighty has regarded as great sins and acts of vulgarity (Qur’ān, 42:37; 53:32)
emerge from disobeying these directives. The Qur’ān unequivocally states that
people can be punished for this disobedience in the Hereafter. Thus every
Muslim should remain cautious about it. The following three things should
remain in consideration in this regard.
Firstly, if the disobedience is unintentional, God will not hold a person
accountable. His law is that if a person commits a misdeed unintentionally, He will
not punish him. While stating a directive about adopted sons, the Qur’ān says:
(:DD) M<&7 M&A| /
8 ,N }
K 7 7# @
, ( s 9 *
!c `
And the mistake you have made in this matter shall be forgiven, but in what
your hearts make an intention shall not be forgiven. God is Ever-Forgiving
and Ever-Merciful. (33:5)
Secondly, if a person is able to abstain from disobeying these directives, then
its reward is that his minor sins will be forgiven by the Merciful Lord otherwise
all his major and minor sins will be recorded in the register of his deeds and he
will have to give their account:
(DC:) MÒ> q
$ K #^ K F d"% ! > A F ! 8 ! # > zÃ6 6!_
8;
If you abstain from the major sins of what is being prohibited to you, We shall
forgive your minor sins and shall make you enter a place of honour. (4:31)
Thirdly, if a person disobeys any of these directives while being overwhelmed
with emotions, he should repent and mend his ways. It is essential that he repent
as soon as possible. The Almighty has clearly stated in the Qur’ān that He will
forgive people who commit a sin while being overwhelmed with emotions if they
repent right after it. He will not forgive people who sin all their lives and repent
when they see death approaching. Similarly, He will not forgive people who
deliberately reject the truth if they continue with this attitude till their death:
230
Morals and Morality
Q
:
d\
(* Y
V >N @# 8 , 7 = V _
, S ^G
8 @./
Q
X , 7
F7;
p N }
0 K < 9 > h
< ; X7< }
d"G
7 8 @ ./
, 7
b
G
$< $ Q
8 (CiCP :) M
9 M,. FK 9 :
d\
9 &/A 0 8 @ .
/ [ 8 b
6 )"F;
It is incumbent upon God to forgive those who commit a sin while being
overwhelmed with emotions and then quickly repent. It is they who are
forgiven by God. God is all-knowing and wise. But He will not forgive those
who sin all their lives and, when death comes to them, say: “Now I repent!”
nor those who die as disbelievers. It is for these that We have prepared a
grave punishment. (4:17-18)
In the above verses, the Qur’ān has ascertained two cases in which repentance
shall be accepted by the Almighty. After this, one case remains: a person was not
able to repent right after his sin; however, he did not delay repentance till his
death. In this case, the Qur’ān is silent and in the words of Imām Amīn Ahsan
Islāhī, this silence creates hope as well as fear and the purport of the Qur’ān also
seems that one should remain between hope and fear in this case. He says that in
spite of this what comes to his mind is the fact that such people would hopefully
attain salvation through the intercession of the Prophet (sws) because in their
case there is no reason for it to be prohibited.
4. Pinnacle of Morality
}
NR 7n
'
NR 7n
}
FE
'
FE
}
!# Å '
!# Å }
G
'
G
8/ ;
}
z7n
'
z7n
}
NK" n
'
NK" n
}
T
'
T
}
>,7n
@ >,7n
M>c 9 W$ > A v #7 /
K7 9 }
> /.
MeU /
@ > /.
}
*
c >* '
*
(D:DD) M
Men and women who are Muslims, are true believers, serve God diligently,
are sincere, patient, humble themselves before God, spend in charity, who fast
and guard their private parts and remember God in abundance – on them God
will bestow forgiveness and has prepared for them a great reward. (33:35)
When a person reaches the pinnacle of morality with regard to his Creator and
his fellow human beings, the qualities which emerge in him are stated in this verse.
Thus it ends with the statement that God’s mercy awaits these noble souls and He
has prepared for them a great reward. In the creed of tasawwuf, the pinnacle of all
efforts of a human being is to become an embodiment of divine attributes. If God is
all-knowing and all-aware, a person should be no less; if God does not need a wife,
he too should spend a life of celibacy; if God is self-sufficient and free of all wants
and needs, he also should become free of all human wants and needs; if God
Morals and Morality
231
controls the inner and outer worlds of man, he also should be able to walk on
water, play with fire, cure the sick by touching them, bring the dead to life and
control the mind and soul in whatever way he wants to. However, this is not the
view of the Qur’ān. According to it, the pinnacle of a human being is to mould
oneself as per the requirements of God’s attributes and as a result of this become an
embodiment of the qualities stated in the above verse. These are ten qualities and in
the whole of its corpus, the Qur’ān has not added to this list. They reflect the
pinnacle of religion. It urges its followers to try to engender these qualities in
themselves. If there is a level beyond this, then it is that of prophethood and about
it, it is well-known that it is not achieved by any effort; it is God-gifted.
Here are the details of these qualities:
i. Islām
The first quality is Islām (showing submission to God). When this word is
mentioned with I%mān the way it is here, then it signifies the external form of Islām,
ie the directives which relate to the deeds and words and the physical entity of a
person. Thus if the tongue of a person is willing to speak and abstain from
speaking at the behest of God and His Prophet (sws); if his eyes are keen to see and
withdraw at their decree, if his ears are ready to hear and stop hearing at their
bidding, if his hands are prepared to strike and restrain themselves at their
command and if his feet are keen to walk and stop at their directive, then this is
nothing but Islām. The words (2 :D) /
)c
b
% 9 (I submit myself to God,
(3:20)) and (CDC :2) @ " > b
% 9 (I submit to the God of the worlds, (2:131))
which the prophets of God speak are meant to convey this very reality.
It is evident from the Qur’ān that the best examples of Islām are the prophets
themselves. Thus we have been directed to follow them to reach this position of
submitting to God and being content and happy with His decisions. The Qur’ān
says:
(DC:D) <&7 & A| Q
,F > A v Q
66
)F67* Q
8 ^6
! 8; ] N
Tell them: “If you love God, obey me, God will love you and forgive your
sins and [you very well know that] God is Ever-Forgiving and EverMerciful.” (3:31)
The awareness and vigour with which this obedience should take place is thus
explained by Imām Amīn Ahsan Islāhī:
… a prophet is an embodiment of obedience to God and every action of his is
a sign of his cognizance of God. For this reason, those who love God love
every action of a prophet. They see that knowledge in a prophet which is the
result of his cognizance of God and they witness deeds from him which are
produced by this cognizance; similarly, they see in him the habits which
please God and they observe in him the attributes which God likes and they
perceive in his personality the grandeur which is a reflection of God’s
Morals and Morality
232
grandeur. Thus they diligently seek every imprint left by a prophet and try to
follow it and since they do all this to please God, they are rewarded by Him
by becoming His favoured ones.72
ii. I%mān
The second quality is having īmān (faith). This is the inner facet of religion and
here it implies the full faith one has about the promises of God together with His
true cognizance. Thus a person who believes in God in such a manner that he
submits himself totally to him and is satisfied over His decisions in the utmost
manner, then such a person is called a mu’min (true believer). It is through īmān
that hearts are purified, intellect receives guidance and intentions are cleansed. It
is this faith which affects both one’s ideologies and one’s deeds simultaneously
and embraces one’s whole being. Then with the remembrance of God, with
reciting His revelations and with the manifestation of His signs in the world
within a person and that outside, his faith grows. The Qur’ān says:
,"& X MFÒ; R w b
; ,N b
c Q
> ; @ .
/ 8 !# Å F7;
(2:i) 8 / True believers are those whose hearts are filled with awe at the mention of
God, and whose faith grows stronger as they listen to His revelations and who
trust in God alone. (8:2)
The Prophet (sws) is reported to have said that he gained sweetness of faith
who was pleased to accept God as Lord, Islam as religion and Muha mmad as
prophet.73 The Qur’ān has compared faith to a tree whose roots are deep in the
soil and branches spread in the vastness of the sky:
)Å SG
7 )* > * b
,= Z9 V 6"~ WV >_?
$ 6"~ $ q
$ U# Q
> «

> 9
(22 :C) 8 >/ . /
7!
p U# l Q
> h
,"& 8 I, '
V < ]/ 9
Have you not reflected how God has mentioned the example of the word of
purity? Its example is like that of a pure tree whose roots are deep in the earth
and branches are spread in the sky; it yields its fruit in every season by the
directive of God. [This is a parable of the pure word] and God mentions such
parables to men so that they may take heed. (14:24-25)
While explaining these verses, Imām Amīn Ahsan Islāhī has written:
In the verse, the expression “word of purity” obviously refers to the “word of
faith”. It is compared by the Almighty to a fruit-laden tree whose roots are
Morals and Morality
233
firmly implanted in the soil and whose branches are nicely spread in the sky
and it is bearing fruit in every season with the blessing of its Lord. Its roots
being deeply implanted in the soil refers to the fact that faith is deeply and
firmly implanted in human nature and that it is not like a plant which has
sprouted from dung which has no root and a slight calamity can uproot it like
the word of disbelief about which the Qur’ān has used the words u
* @ # b
U/c ;
(24 :C) &>N @ # # ¤
& l (which can be uprooted from the very surface of
the earth; it has no stability, (14:26)). On the other hand, like a strong tree it
has firm and deeply set roots so that even if a storm passes upon it, it is not
disturbed by the slightest. The verse goes on to describe that it is lavishly
fruit-laden and that it is not like a barren tree which neither provides anyone
with shade nor with fruit. Its spaciously spread branches in the sky provide
shade to caravans and in every season obtain sustenance and nourishment
from its fruit. This obviously refers to the blessings and benefits which a
believer bestows on his own life and through it on others who in some way
come in his contact. These blessings and benefits by nature are both
ideological as well as practical. They bear witness to a person’s faith and
through it a person becomes dear to God and attains His nearness. 74
It is this faith whose aforementioned requirement is mentioned in the Qur’ān that
nothing in this world should be dearer to a true believer than faith. The Qur’ān
says:
W & _ 0* > N p # 9 e ?
cw 9 F ; ®Ã!,9 ®, 8 8; ] N
n,7> * 6% )* RV c %& Q
@ #" ; Y
7 < 9 F «
> @ G# 0R G 8 ?

(2:O) '
E % A
y E -K [ Q
H > # (, Q
) ( X7<
[O Prophet!] Tell them: “If your fathers, your sons, your brothers, your wives,
your tribes, the wealth you have acquired, the merchandise you fear may not
be sold, and the homes you like, are dearer to you than God, His Prophet and
the struggle for His cause, then wait until God makes His Judgement and
[remember that] God does not guide such people who break their promises.”
(9:24)
The Prophet (sws) has explained this reality in various ways. He has said that
no one can be a true believer unless he loves the Prophet (sws) more than his
children, parents and relatives.75 At another instance, he has remarked that it is
this love with God and the Prophet (sws) after which a person can be aware of
the real taste of faith.76
76. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 6-7, (nos. 16, 21); Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 40,
(no. 165).
Morals and Morality
234
But what is the nature of this love? Since there are a lot of misconceptions
about it and people have gone to the two extremes in this regard, it is appropriate
that one understands it. Imām Amīn Ahsan Islāhī writes:
… it does not merely imply the passionate love one naturally has for one’s wife,
children and other relatives, but it also refers to the love on the basis of intellect
and principles for some viewpoint and stance. It is because of this love that a
person, in every sphere of life, gives priority to this viewpoint and principle. For
it, he sacrifices everything – every directive and desire and every other
viewpoint and principle but never sacrifices this for anything of the world. To
uphold this viewpoint and principle, he holds every other thing as inferior and
subservient but in no way puts up with seeing it inferior and subservient. If his
own desires oppose this viewpoint, he fights with them. So much so, if the
demands of his wife, children and relatives clash with the demands of this
viewpoint, he adheres to it and without any hesitation turns down the desires of
his wife and children and the demands of his family and clan.77
This is the essence of I%mān and Islām which has come out from the tongue of the
Prophet (sws) in the form of a sublime prayer:
[ :
\
; $ \60 & $ 6| & :
×
; > f }
(o
9 :
; > # 9 b«
7 * :
; ) c b
% 9 7 /
9
b
% & 9 ./ :
"6!, b
F9 -./ :, , b
!# 7 /
9 :
; [/ ; :
!# X_
!# [ (_
#
O God! I have resigned myself to You and I have consigned my matter to
you and have taken support from You fearing Your grandeur and moving
towards You in anticipation. There is no refuge and shelter after running
away from You, and if there is, it is with You. Lord! I have professed faith in
your Book which You have revealed and have professed faith in the Prophet
you have sent as a Messenger.78
iii. Humbling Oneself before God
The third quality is humbling oneself before God. This is an inner expression of
a person which sets a person at the obedience of his Lord with full sincerity and
dedication. This is the most prominent manifestation of the relationship between
the Lord and His worshippers in the inner-self of a believer. These are people who
always serve God and in no circumstances become rebellious against their Lord.
Sorrow, happiness, vivacity, exuberance and moments of bliss or grief do not
swerve them from their obedience. Even sexual impulses, strong desires and
onslaughts of emotions do not make them stumble before their Lord. Their hearts
acknowledge His grandeur and greatness and they consider the sharī‘ah a set of
divine directives given by God to them in His very presence and can’t even think
of evading what is given in this manner. A little deliberation shows that this is the
Morals and Morality
235
very state of this entire universe and all its creation:
K _
G
Q
8 > R 0 Q
MK_
7 % ] zÃ?
7 '
@ qf (7A SV ) T @# Q
# X
; > 9
8 A N * @"# ,7& 8 * 8 >6 G
[ 0 zÏ
V ,7R @# ¤
& l )* # }
G
7 )* #
(i :C4) 8 ># Å #
And do they not see how every object God created casts its shadow right and
left, prostrating itself before God in all humility? Before God prostrate all the
living beings of the heavens and the earth and the angels and are never
rebellious towards their Lord; they fear their Lord who is above them and do
exactly as they are directed. (16:48-50)
iv. Veracity
The fourth quality is veracity. It means that a person’s intention, words and
deeds are upright and in harmony with one another. A person should not utter a
single word which is untrue, his deeds should not contradict his words and if he
adheres to every word he gives, then this is the veracity of his words and deeds;
however, this should necessarily be supplemented with the veracity of his
intentions. The Qur’ān has termed it as ikhlās (sincerity) and its antithesis as
hypocrisy and at various places clarified that to God the real deeds are those
which spring forth from within a person; thus the pinnacle of veracity is achieved
through this harmony of words and deeds and intention. The Qur’ānic words
(DD :2D) j
K 0 # NKZ
(those who made a promise with God and then
fulfilled it, (33:23)) point to this very aspect; ie. truth and veracity should
manifest themselves in the words uttered by the tongue, by the intention of the
heart and by every deed done. The Qur’ān says:
/
] 6% )* G
AF9 # (, K0 c ,> 7 = %& /
, !# @ .
/ 8 !# Å F7;
(C:O) 8 NR7n
0 :
d
9
True believers are those who professed faith in God and His Messenger and
then never remained in any doubt and fought with their wealth and with their
persons in the cause of God. Such are those who are veracious. (49:15)
v. Patience
The fifth quality is patience. It means to restrain oneself from restlessness and
anxiety. In the verse, ( :O) ;
>
X7< > 6Z
F79 (and if they had been patient
until you came out, (49:5)), it is used in this initial meaning. Then the meaning of
showing perseverance and resolve while encountering hardships and hindrances
was incorporated into it. Thus the patience which is mentioned in the verse is not
something akin to weakness and frailty that a person is forced to adopt when he is
helpless and weak; on the contrary, it is the fountainhead of determination and
resolve and the pinnacle of human character. It is because of patience that a person
becomes internally strong and instead of complaining about the dreadful
236
Morals and Morality
experiences of life, welcomes them accepting them whole-heartedly and considers
them to be from God. Viewed thus, a patient person is one who diligently adheres
to his stance while fighting greed and fear and is fully content and happy with the
decisions of His Lord.
The Qur’ān has mentioned three instances when it is required: poverty, disease
and war. A little deliberation shows that the fountainhead for all calamities and
hardships are these three things. The Qur’ān says:
(CPP :2)
( 6
'
< S7>h
7 S%( 6
)* @ >,7n
And those who are patient in adversity, illness and in times of war. (2:177)
A special linguistic style in Arabic is employed here in this verse to praise the
trait of patience showing how extra-ordinarily significant it is in the character of
a person. A further explanation of this word can be seen from the way it is used
in the Qur’ān:
When the Prophet Muha mmad (sws) began his preaching endeavour, he was
directed to adhere to his task with full diligence, disregarding the animosity and
hostility of the enemy until the judgement of God arrived. He had to wait for this
judgement and not take any action before it. The Qur’ān has used the word
“patience” to convey this whole meaning:
(CO:C) '
> 0 Q
X7< > 6Z
:
; X< # B 67
And follow what is revealed to you, and wait patiently till God delivers His
Judgement, and He is the best of judges. (10:109)
The Prophet Job (sws) faced tremendous hardships and suffering; however, he
never complained and was fully content with what was ordained for him. When
the Almighty praised him for this behaviour, this very trait of “patience” was
used for him:
(:Di) 79 F7; K 6 F M>,Z H FK c 7F;
We found him patient; the best of men, someone who always turned to God.
(38:44)
The Qur’ān has mentioned the words of wisdom Luqmān communicated to his
son. He told him to face the hardships encountered in the cause of God like a man:
(CP:DC) & #(
y @ # :
8/ ; :
,Z9 # X > 6Z
> !
@ F k
> , > # 9
And enjoin virtue and forbid evil. Endure with patience any difficulty you
encounter. No doubt, doing this is an act of forbearance. (31:17)
One of the important directives given to people who take up the task of
Morals and Morality
237
preaching is that if their addressees resort to oppression and harming them, then,
while ignoring these excesses, they should respond in a virtuous manner. This of
course is no ordinary thing. The toleration, forbearance and forgiveness required
for this is also denoted by the word “patience” in the Qur’ān:
@, 9 0 :
,7& 8/ ; @ G
< 9 ) 0 )/
, R c !G
, :
,"& ] 6% X
; ²
R > > 6Z
@d
, 6N # ] U , 6N* 6N 8 ; @ K , 9 0 6% @ ]/ «
(C24C2 :C4) @ >,7n
Call men to the path of your Lord with wisdom and kindly exhortation and
debate with them in the most befitting manner. Indeed, your Lord best knows
those who stray from His path and those who are rightly guided. And if you
avenge, let this be commensurate with the wrong that has been inflicted upon
you. And if you exercise patience, then this is the best way for the patient.
(16:125-126)
!G
-G
'
G
@ # )!F7; p N M
Z ] /
X
; R @7#" $
N @ G
< 9 @ # /
; 0/E # < )È F7( W K !, :
! , -.
/ I* @ G
< 9 ) 0 )
/, B *R d"G
7 (DDD :C) V ¢
Â < /
; 0/E # >6Z
@.
/
And who speaks better than he who calls men towards God, does good deeds
and says: “I am a Muslim?” And [in reality] good and evil are not equal.
Requite evil with good, and you will see that he who is your enemy will
become your dearest friend. And [remember that] none will attain this wisdom
except those who are patient and only those who are truly fortunate. (41:33-35)
It is this very word which is used for people who gallantly and resolutely fight
the enemy in the battlefield when death stares them in the eyes and fear and
dread tries to overwhelm them:
B # /
/
8 I, @ A 9 6v
9 !# @ 8 ; @ z# 6v W > ,Z z# !# @ 8 I*
(44 :i) @ >,7n
But if there are a hundred patient men among you, they will subdue two
hundred, and if a thousand, they will subdue two thousand, with the permission
of God and [in reality], God is with those who are patient. (8:66)
This word is also used for a person who keeps resolutely discharging throughout
his life all the responsibilities and obligations which the Almighty has imposed
upon him. In the words of Imām Amīn Ahsan Islāhī, the way a farmer tills the soil,
sows seeds in his fields, waters and constantly looks after them, a person endowed
with this trait tills the soil of his personality and protects it, then such an attitude is
also called “patience”:
Morals and Morality
238
(4:CO) R 6 > 6s Z
H K 6 * !, # ¤
& (
}
G
7 ^ &
He is the Lord of the heavens and the earth and all that is between them.
Worship Him, then, and with patience remain in His service. (19:65)
If on occasions of sorrow and happiness which every person encounters in his
life, a person exercises self-control, happiness and joy do not make him proud
and arrogant and sorrow does not frustrate and upset him, then such an attitude is
also called “patience” by the Qur’ān:
S7>«
K , S F H !N 9 @ d
& A
d
F7; ! # 0! F 7 = $ < & 7!# 8 GF a !N 9 @ d
:
d\
9 }
7n
>6Z
@ .
/ [/ ; & *
> A F7; )"! }
d"G
7 Y
0 @7 E
G
7 #
(CCO :CC) e 6 > c 9 W > A v #7 If We show Our mercy to man and then deprive him of it, he becomes
frustrated and becomes ungrateful. And if after adversity We grant him
favours, he says: “Gone are my hardships,” and grows jubilant and boastful.
Not so the patient who do good deeds. Forgiveness is for them and a great
reward also. (11:9-11)
It is evident from the foregoing references that patience in the Qur’ān is not the
name of forgiving someone out of compulsion or being silent because of
helplessness; it is the name of a trait on account of which a person is always
content on the decisions of his God, never worried if his efforts are not bearing
fruit, is not restless and uneasy, is not revengeful even against those who harm
him, is steadfast in defending the truth even if death stares at him, exercises
restraint both in times of joy and sorrow and all his life diligently discharges
what he thinks to be his obligation.
It is this aspect of human character because of which the relationship of
tawakkul (trust) is established between him and his creator and, in all
circumstances, he trusts Him. The Qur’ānic words (C4 :2) 8 c
& ; 7F; /
7F;
(we are for God and to Him shall we return, (2:156)) express this very trust and
submission. The Qur’ān says that those who abide by these words all their life
will be rewarded with special favours from their Lord:
@"# }
Z
:
d\
9 8 c& ; \7F; Q
7F; N 6n#^ ,Z
9 ; @ .
/ @ >,7n
> ?
" ,
(CPC :2) 8 K 0 :
d\
9 < & ,"&7
And [O Prophet!] Give glad tidings [of success in this world and in that to
come] to those who persevere [in this cause]. [Those] who when afflicted with
some calamity say: “We belong to God, and to Him [one day] we shall return.”
On such men will be God’s blessings and mercy and it is they who will be
rightly guided [by Him]. (2:155-157)
Morals and Morality
239
vi. Khushū‘ (Humility)
The sixth quality is khushū‘. The humility and servility which is engendered in
a person as a result of comprehending the awe, grandeur and majesty of God is
called khushū‘ by the Qur’ān. This is an internal feeling of a person which makes
him submit himself before God and also produces in him the feelings of mercy
and love for other human beings.
In the first case, its best manifestation is the prayer, especially the tahajjud
prayer when a believer communicates with the Almighty while being cut off
from the world, and nothing except the remembrance of God fills his secluded
moments. At other instances, words such as (CP :D) & %
l , @ > A v G
# (those who
seek forgiveness in the later part of the night, (3:17)) and MK_
7 % ,"> 8 6 @ .
/
(4 :2) M#N (those who spend their nights while standing and prostrating before
their Lord, (25:64)) express this. By placing khushū‘ immediately before charity
and the fast, the Almighty through this arrangement has referred to this very
aspect and called the prayer by its essence. As referred to earlier, in the tahajjud
prayer, this essence manifests the most. It is evident from various indications of
the Qur’ān and from the guidance of the Prophet (sws) that in this time a person
is in the presence of his Lord, and it is a time cherished by people who love God.
Imām Amīn Ahsan Islāhī says:
… the calm and peace at the time of tahajjud stands unrivalled in the twenty
four hours of a day. Peace and tranquillity reign supreme from the earth to the
heavens above. Everyone is asleep at this time. Perhaps, even Satan is
sleeping. Only the Almighty, who never sleeps, is awake or he is awake who
is among the most fortunate. If one stands up in the shade of the stars, one
will, in reality, feel that the doors of the heavens are open; one will hear a
proclamation of mercy and acceptance of repentance. The aura and ambience
of this time is so manifest that both the pious and the profane, the righteous
and the sinful are aware of them. Those who sleep at this time think that it is
the best time for sleep, and those who are awake at this time think that it is the
best time for being awake. In reality, both are correct in their contentions. The
time which is the most cherished for sleeping is precisely the one which is the
most cherished for being awake. Real sacrifice is the sacrifice of what is
cherished. Consequently, for this very reason, the Almighty has fixed this
time for the prayer of His near ones. For those who leave the comfort of their
beds at this time, the Almighty Himself descends to the nearest heaven to hear
their prayers and wishes and proclaims: “Is there any person who repents at
this time that I may forgive him? Is there anyone who seeks My mercy that I
may enshroud him in My mercy?”79
In the second case, this feeling effects the whole personality of a believer and
makes him an embodiment of affection for his family and very caring and
Morals and Morality
240
sympathetic towards his friends, relatives and acquaintances and a fountainhead
of guidance for the society. Consequently, it is because of such kind, humane and
benevolent people that comes into being a society which is a paradise of God on
earth and the objective and desire of every upright person. While mentioning the
attributes of such noble souls, the Qur’ān says:
@ .
/ M#% N 8 0_
6~ ; MF 0 ¤
& (
X 8 ? @ .
/ @ < >7 R 6 M#>| 8 ,. 8/ ; !7 c . 7! k
> Z
!,7& 8 E @ .
/ M#N MK_
7 % ,"> 8 6
(P24D :2) M#> ^># v /
, ^># ; … M#E# J>E G
# }
S% F7;
And true servants of the Merciful are those who walk humbly on the earth and
if the ignorant argue with them, they say: “Peace be to you!” and leave their
way and those who spend their nights standing and prostrating before their Lord
and pray: “Lord, ward off from us the punishment of Hell, for its punishment is
ever-clinging,” it is an evil dwelling and an evil abode … and who maintain
their dignity when they pass by anything which is immoral. (25:63-72)
vii. Charity
The seventh quality is being charitable. One level of spending in the way of God
is that one should pay the obligatory zakāh from his wealth. A higher level is that
he considers whatever wealth remains with him after spending on his personal and
business needs to be the right of the society and whenever he sees someone in
need, he whole-heartedly helps him. Perhaps the highest level in this regard is that
he fulfils the needs of others while sacrificing his own needs and ignoring his own
desires. The Qur’ān refers to this attitude by the words: 8 G
AF9 X 8 > =Å (O :O) Zn , (those who, in spite of being needy, give preference to the needs
of others, (59:9)). The words of the verse under discussion “those who give in
charity” can be used for all these three levels of people. However, when
enumerating the qualities of a person, he is called a mutasaddiq (as is in the verse
under discussion), it would primarily refer to the highest level mentioned above. In
other words, this quality in a person means that he is a generous and large-hearted
person who is always on the look out to spend in the way of God. This actually is a
manifestation of the previously mentioned khushū‘ – this time in relation to human
beings. It was for this reason that the prayer and spending in the way of God are
generally mentioned adjacently in the Qur’ān.
viii. The Fast
The eighth quality is keeping the fast. It specifically targets disciplining the
soul and nurturing patience. The Qur’ān says that its objective is to achieve piety
(taqwā). Thus al-sā’imīn (those who fast) are people who have such a strong
desire to become pious that they often keep fasting to attain it. It follows from
this that these people are the ones who abstain from evil, desist from vulgarity
and their life is an embodiment of the highest of morals.
Morals and Morality
ix. Guarding the Private Parts
241
The ninth quality is guarding the private parts. This is a consequence of
disciplining the soul and of piety. This expression which refers to people who
refrain from nudity, lewdness and vulgarity also occurs in some other verses of
the Qur’ān. The implication is that they guard their chastity and modesty to the
utmost. Thus except at instances they are allowed to reveal themselves, they
never do so whether in private or in public. They also do not wear clothes which
reveal body parts which have sexual attraction in any manner for the opposite
gender. It is this extent of abstaining from vulgarity that produces the society in
which chastity reigns supreme and men and women instead of trying to reveal
their bodies are anxious to conceal them as much as they can.
x. Remembering God in Abundance
The tenth quality is remembering God in abundance. When the thought of his
Lord takes firm ground in the heart of a person, he does not consider it enough to
merely worship his God at the specified times of the day. When he sees a sign of
God, his tongue spontaneously utters the words j
8 6% (glory be to Allah). He
begins all his tasks and routines by saying j G
, (in the name of Allah). When he
receives a favour from his Lord, he expresses his gratitude by the words j K (gratitude is for Allah). He never expresses his intention for something without
uttering the words j S T 8 ; (if Allah wills) and j S T # (what Allah wills). He
seeks God’s help in all his affairs. He asks Him for His mercy on every calamity
that befalls him. He turns to him in every hardship. He remembers God before
going to sleep and begins his day by taking His name. In short, at all instances and
at all moments, he is constantly in contact with his Lord. Not only this; when he
prays, he remembers God; when he fasts, he remembers God; when he recites the
Qur’ān, he remembers God, when he spends on the poor, he remembers God; when
he abstains from sin, he remembers God; when he falls in sin, he remembers God
and becomes anxious to seek forgiveness from Him.
One form of this remembrance is reflection: when we look at the world created
by God, we see an astounding variety in the countless creatures He has created;
we see the astounding products of human intellect around us; we see stormy seas
and flowing rivers, lush green vegetation, abundant rain and the sequence of days
and nights. We witness the outcome of winds and clouds. We also see how the
heavens and the earth have been made and the astonishing way in which they are
built; their benefits and uses for us are also apparent to us; they have a purpose
and meaning to them; then we have the signs of God that are found not only in
the world around us but also in the world within us; every now and then these
signs appear in new and more enchanting forms. When a believer reflects on
these signs of God, his heart and mind are filled with the remembrance of God.
Consequently, he spontaneously declares: God! You have not made this world
without a purpose; it is against Your knowledge and stature to do something
meaningless and purposeless; I know this world will definitely culminate in a day
of judgement in which people would be punished who spent their lives thinking
242
Morals and Morality
that the world had been created by a merry-maker for merry making; I seek
refuge with you from their fate:
M#N Q
8 >. @ .
/ 6
l )
(
}
V & !7
] /
k
q ¤
& l }
G
7 )* 8/ ;
!E * :
F6% q
$ ~ , .0 b
E # !,7& ¤
& l }
G
7 )* 8 >/ A ,!c X MRN
(COCCO :D) & 7!
.
In the creation of the heavens and the earth, and in the alternation of night and
day, there are many signs for men of understanding; those who remember
God while standing, sitting, and lying down, and reflect on the creation of the
heavens and the earth. [Their prayer is:] “Lord, You have not created this
without a purpose. Glory be to You for you do not do anything in vain! So
save us from the punishment of the Fire.” (3:190-191)
There are many such supplications which have been reported from the Prophet
(sws). After the prayer, rehearsing these supplications is the best way to
remember God. We are fortunate enough to have a treasure trove of these
prophetic supplications preserved with us in almost their original words. Their
grandeur, subtlety and meaningfulness is no less than a miracle of language.
There is little chance that there be a better collection of supplications which can
be presented to the Lord. If a person has the proclivity to remember God, he
should try to make use of these supplications as best as he can.
Some selected supplications of the Prophet (sws) are presented below:
1.
> 6 9 j
¯ j
¯ [; ; [ j
K ¼
j
8 6%
Glory be to God; gratitude is for God only; there is no god except God; He is
the greatest.80
The Prophet (sws) is reported to have said that this prayer is the dearest to him
than all things on which the sun rises.
2.
H K , j
8 6%
Glory be to God and He possesses all worthy attributes.
81
The Prophet (sws) is reported to have said that the sins of a person who says
(no. 6843).
243
Morals and Morality
these words a hundred times are forgiven even if they are as much as the foam of
the seas.82
3.
j
8 6% H K , j
8 6%
Glory be to God, and He possesses all worthy attributes. Glory be to God, the
Mighty.83
The Prophet (sws) has said that these two words are very light for the tongue
but heavy in the balance and very dear to God.
4.
> K N SV )T ] X 0 K ¼
:
:
> T H K < /; ; There is no god but God; He is alone; No one is His partner; To Him belongs
the Kingdom and praise is for Him only and He has power over all things.84
The Prophet (sws) is reported to have said that he who uttered these words a
hundred times a day, his reward will be equivalent to the reward of liberating ten
slaves; moreover, hundred virtuous deeds are added to his account and a hundred
of his sins are forgiven, and he is protected from Satan all day long.85
5.
/
, /
; W 7 N p < Power and strength are all from God.
86
The Prophet (sws) is reported to have said that this prayer is a treasure from
among the treasures of Paradise.
6.
:
, 9 b
s % # K K X F9 K 6 F9 )!E b
F9 /
; ; )",& b
F9 7 /
82. This refers to sins which do not relate to the rights of human beings or for which
repentance, making amends or atonement is not necessary.
(no. 6846).
(no. 6842).
85. These sins are the ones referred to earlier.
Morals and Morality
244
b
F9 /
; F.L > A v F7; )
> A| * )6F. , S̄,9 )7 :
!, :
S̄,9 b
!Z
# >" T @ #
O God You are my Lord! There is no god except You. You have created me
and I am Your servant and am abiding by my promise and pledge to You to
the best of my capacity. I seek refuge with You from the evil of my deeds; I
acknowledge Your favours upon me and I confess my sins; forgive me
because there is none except You who forgives.87
The Prophet (sws) is reported to have said that if a person utters this
supplication with full resolve and dies the same day before evening sets, he shall
be granted Paradise and if he utters this supplication at night and dies before
dawn, he also shall be granted Paradise.
7.
& ?!^
; !#9 # K , F< 9 -.
/ /
K Gratitude is for God alone who gave us life after death and one day towards
Him shall be the return.88
8.
0 K :
:
>T H K < /
/
; ; /
K /
:
XG# 9 !G
# 9
0 >" T @ # :
, 9 * # > /
H . 0 > @ # :
(% 9 )"F; 7 /
> KN SV ) T ] X
> 6E . FK^ !* > 6 S % y > ] G
@ # :
, 9 )"F; 7 /
* # >" T We entered into the evening and God’s kingdom also entered into the
evening. Gratitude is for God and there is no god except God. He is alone
and there is no god but He. To Him belongs the kingdom and praise is for
Him only and He has power over all things. O God! I seek this night’s
goodness and the goodness of what is in it; and I seek refuge with you from
the evil of the night and the evil of what is in it. O God! I seek refuge with
You from laziness, from old age, from the evil of old age, from the trials of
the world and from the torment of the graves.89
9.
:
; $ 60 & $ 6| & :
; -> f }
( _
9 :
; -># 9 b
«
7 * :
; )c b
% 9 )"F; 7 /
b
% & 9 -.
/ :
"6!, b
F9 -.
/ :
, , b
!# :
; /
; :
!# _!# (_
# 87. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 1097, (no. 6306).
88. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 1098, (no. 6312); Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, (no.
6887).
Morals and Morality
245
O God! I have tendered myself to You and submitted my affairs to You and
rested my back against You while fearing your might and while moving
towards you with fondness. There is no refuge and resting place after running
away from You, and if ever there is, then it is with You. I professed faith in the
book that You have revealed and professed faith in the Prophet whom You
have sent as a Messenger.90
The Prophet (sws) is reported to have said that he who uttered this supplication
while going to bed and then died that very night, then he died on Islam.
10.
] \_FI
W & \7
p \!# x!7
Y
" * SV ) T ] 7 & ¤
& (
}
G
7 7 & 7 /
b
\F9 SÖ ) T :
6N `
* p7(
b
F9 Z
!, . b
F9 > T - ] >" T @ # :
, 9 8 >E
R w SÖ ) \T :
FR `
* @ ~ 6
b
F9 SÖ ) T :
N * `
* > 0 /
b
F 9 SÖ ) T K , `
* > Ã
> E A @ # )!!| 9 @ K7 )"! g
N UK< )* Y
0 O God! The Lord of the heavens and the earth and Lord of everything. O He
Who tears apart a grain and a fruit-stone Who has revealed the Torah, the
Gospel and the Qur’ān! I seek refuge with you from all the evil of evil things
whose forehead is in Your hands; You are the foremost, nothing is before
You and You are the last and nothing is after You. You are the apparent,
nothing is above You and You are the hidden and nothing is below You.
Please pay my debts and make me affluent by doing away with my poverty.91
11.
F> A % )* :
(G
F 7F; 7 /
8 6E ! !,"& X
; 7F; '
F> E # 7! # .0 !
>
7 % -.
/ 8 6%
b
F9 7 /
H K , 7! ~ .0 F> A % ! 8 " 0 7 /
X«> # ] @ # xE 7
>7 6
.0
S % > ! ,Ã > A G
7 S U @# :
, 9 )"F; 7 /
] 0 (
)* A
> A G
7 )* Y
< n
] 0 (
p )* Y
E ! Glory be to He Who has made this transport subservient to us otherwise we
would not have been able to make it subservient to us, and in reality we are to
return to our Lord. O God! We ask from You piety and virtue in this journey
of ours and ask from You [to make us do] a deed which pleases You. O God!
Make this journey comfortable for us and shorten its length. O God! You are
the companion in this journey and the guardian for the family left behind. O
Morals and Morality
246
God! I seek refuge with You from the hardships of this journey and from any
evil sight that I may see and from any evil which may await me when I return
to my family and my wealth.92
The Prophet (sws) would generally begin his journey with this supplication.
12.
b
F9 [/ ; ; [ / )F( T )
Ñ Z
9 @V *> ~ )GA F X
; )! * c&9 :
< & 7 /
O God! I am hopeful of Your mercy. Please do not consign me to my base
desires for even a moment and reform all my affairs. Lord! There is no god
except You.93
13.
p c>" 6| @ K7 B «
@ 6_
]
6
] G
_
8 " @# :
, 9 )"F; 7 /
O God! I seek Your refuge from sorrow, distress, meekness, laziness,
cowardice, stinginess and from the burden of debt and from the dominance
of people. 94
14.
& \7!
.\ @ # :
, 9 )"F; 7 /
=( y > v y > ] G
@ # :
, 9 )"F; 7 /
Ñ G\
\!* >" \T @ # >E A !* >" T X!v !* >" T >6E . > 6E !* & 7!
!*
g
,(
U/
X/E! s
@ # )6 N " F R > 6
Î U/
S , s ] G
| 7 /
p 7cK7 > v u
> ?
@ , }
K , s @ , )!, K , `
FK7 @ #
O God! I seek refuge with You from laziness, old age, penalties and sins. O
God! I seek refuge with You from the torment of the Fire and the trial of the
Fire and the trial of the grave and torment of the grave and the trial of wealth
and the trial of poverty and from the trial of the great deceiver who will pose
himself to be Jesus (sws). O Lord! Wash my sins with water and snow and
hail and cleanse my heart of sins the way a white cloth is cleansed of dirt and
distance me from my sins the way you have distanced the east and the west
from one another.95
93. Abū Dā’ūd, Sunan, vol. 4. 326, (no. 5090).
95. Ibid., 1107, (no. 6375).
247
Morals and Morality
15.
\
WV \R @ \# B 6?
`
V A F @ # B ?

Y
V N @ # B A ! V @ # :
, 9 )"F; 7 /
_G
O God! I seek refuge with You from knowledge which is not beneficial,
from the heart which is bereft of humility, from the soul which is never
quenched and from the prayer which is never accepted.96
16.
-"Kc )
> A | 7 /
)"!# , 9 b
F9 # -># 9 )* )*>% ; ) c )ds )
> A | 7 /
}
& > \%9 # }
> 7 9 # b
# K7 N # )
> A | 7 /
-K! :
]L -K )ds )
0 > KN SV ) T ] X b
F9 > " Å b
F9 y "KE b
F9 )"!# , 9 b
F9 # b
! 9 #
O God! Forgive my mistakes and foolishness and my excesses I commit in
my affairs and all those things which You are more aware of than me. O
God! Forgive whatever I have done with seriousness and whatever I have
done in jest, whatever I have done intentionally and whatever I have done
un-intentionally. All this is from me. O God! Forgive whatever I have sent
forward and whatever I have left behind and whatever I have concealed and
whatever I have done openly and that also which You know more than me. It
is You Who sends forward and it is You Who relegates backwards and You
have power over all things.97
17.
X!v k
A XE^
xK :
(%9 )"F; 7 /
O God! I seek from You guidance and virtue and purification of the soul and
being self-sufficient.98
18.
)!N w & )!* )FK 0 )! < & )
> A | 7 /
O God! Forgive me, have mercy on me, give guidance to me, grant me peace
and bless me with sustenance.99
97. Ibid., 1180-1181, (no. 6901).
98. Ibid., 1181, (no. 6904).
99. Ibid., 1172, (no. 6850).
248
Morals and Morality
19.
& 7!
. !N $ !G
< W > Ã
)* $!G
< FK^ )* ! !,7& 7 /
God bless us with good in this world and in the Hereafter too and save us
from the torment of the Fire!100
20.
W * b
; )!*/ )
M> W b
# )!< 9
X :& K N Y
v :
, 7 /
Y
h
v S «>" )* " ¼
:
(% 9 W R ?
7 Y
v )* :
?
:
(% 9 7 /
)
M>
:
(% 9 B s E ! @V W >7 N :
(% 9 K A ! MF :
(% 9 X!v > E A )* K n
E :
(% 9
X
; u
?
7 :
c X
; > !7
W ./ :
(% 9 }
K , Í
R > , :
(% 9 S hE , K , S «>" @ K # W$ K0 ! c 8 ÒI
!, 7!"w 7 /
V /h
# V !* [ WV >7 h
# S 7>«
> | ) * :
zE
O God! Because of Your knowledge of the unseen and because of Your
power over Your creation, grant me with life till the time You think that
living is best for me, and take me away from this world when You think that
taking me away is best for me. O God! And I seek humility from You in
public and in private, and in happiness and in sorrow want You to guide me
to the truth and request You with what is between affluence and poverty, and
ask from You a favour that will never end, and the coolness of the eye which
will never cease. And I seek from You the strength to be content on Your
decisions, and seek the blessings of life after death, and the fervour to meet
You, and the bliss to see You such that I neither remain in the calamity that is
burdensome nor trials which may mislead me. O God! Grant us the
embellishment of faith, and make us such that we are rightly guided and are
able to guide others as well.101
_____________
(no. 6840).
101. Al-Nasā’ī, Sunan, 183, (no. 1306).
Al-Kitāb
Chapter 1
The Sharī‘ah of Worship Rituals
The objective of the religion of the prophets is purification of the soul.
Attainment of excellence in this purification relies on a person’s relationship of
servitude with the Almighty on right footings. The stronger this relationship, the
greater a person is able to achieve purification both in his concepts and in his
deeds. Love, fear, sincerity, faithfulness and gratitude as an acknowledgement of
His innumerable favours and blessings are the inner manifestations of this
relationship. In the life of a person, this relationship generally manifests in the
form of the following three: worship, obedience and support. In the religion of
the prophets, worship rituals are prescribed to serve as a reminder for this
relationship. The prayer and zakāh and animal sacrifice and ‘umrah are worship;
the fast and i‘tikāf are symbolic expressions for obedience, while hajj is a
symbolic expression for offering support for the cause of Allah.
In the following pages, the directives of the sharī‘ah regarding these worship
rituals will be explained.
1. The Prayer
(CD:) MN#7 M, '
!# Å X b
F W q
n
7 8/ ;
Indeed, the prayer is a duty incumbent on the faithful to be discharged at
appointed hours. (4:103)
The most important worship ritual of Islam is the prayer. A little deliberation
shows that the essence of religion is comprehension of God and an expression of
humility and servility before Him. The most prominent expression of this essence
is worship. Invoking and glorifying Him, praising and thanking Him and
kneeling and prostrating before Him are the practical manifestations of worship.
The prayer is nothing but an expression of these manifestations and, with
graceful poise, combines all of them.
i. Importance of the Prayer
The prayer occupies extraordinary importance in Islam. In order to understand
this importance, the following aspects need to be appreciated.
252
(1) The Foremost Directive
The prayer is the foremost directive of Islam. The status monotheism occupies
in beliefs is exactly the same as the prayer occupies in deeds. It is evident from
the Qur’ān that the prayer is the foremost consequence of the comprehension of
Allah which one gets after being reminded by His revelations and, as a result of
this comprehension, of the emotions of love and gratitude that appear for the
Almighty in a person or should appear in him. The Almighty says:
X*_ 8 >6 G
0 ,"& K , 67% MK_
7 % ^> , > ; @ .
/ !Ã, @ # Å F7;
(C4C :D2) 8 EA! 0 !N w & 7# M ~ $* ,7& 8 K B c h @ ,!c
Only they believe in Our revelations who when are reminded through them,
prostrate themselves in adoration and give glory to their Lord and praise and
thank Him and do not adopt a rebellious attitude; who forsake their beds to
pray to their Lord in fear and hope; who spend [in His way] from what We
have given them. (32:15-16)
The following verses of Sūrah Rūm also depict the same thing:
@7 "E @ "K
:
/

] K6
7!
> s * )
/ /
W > s * $A!< @ "K
:
c N(*
(DCD :D) '
> ?
@ # F W n
7 N9 H E7 ; '
6!# 8
7!
> U 9
Therefore, leaving everything aside, turn yourself to this religion. [In this
manner] obey [the dictates of human] nature on which God created mankind.
No change is allowed in this nature [created by] God. This is surely the right
religion, although most men may not know it. [Adhere to it] by turning to
Him and fear Him only and diligently offer the prayer and be not among the
Idolaters. (30:30-31)
At all places in the Qur’ān where a compact style is adopted, indeed the words
}
n
(righteous deeds) succeed a mention of 8 (faith), but at places
where a comprehensive style is adopted it is the mention of the prayer which
immediately comes after the mention of 8:
(D:2) W q7n
8 E Y
v , 8 !# Å @ .
/
These who believe without [seeing] and show diligence in offering the prayer.
(2:3)
(2PP:2) W q
n
7 #N9 }
7n
!# @ .
/ 8/ ;
Indeed, those who believe and do righteous deeds and are diligent in the
prayer. (2:277)
253
The first thing towards which Muslims are directed in order to attain tazkiyah
(purification of the soul), which according to the Qur’ān is the very objective of
Islam, is the prayer as well:
(CC :iP) X/n
* ,"& % > X/ @# Ñ * 9 K N
[At that time], in fact, he succeeded who purified himself and [for this]
remembered the name of his Lord and offered the prayer. (87:14-15)
Similarly, in verses where the Qur’ān has referred to the deeds which are
essential for success in the Hereafter, the prayer is mentioned the foremost:
0 @ .
/ 8 «> # v /
@ 0 @ .
/ 8 T Z
)* 0 @ .
/ 8 !# Å Ñ * 9 K N
@ .
/ 8 & 0 K F#(
0 @ .
/ … 8 *< c >A
0 @ .
/ 8 * W 7 (OC :2D) 8 * Z
X 0
Successful are the believers, who show humility in the prayer, who avoid
profane talk, and are vigilant in giving zakāh and who preserve their chastity
… who are true to their trusts and promises [both with regard to the Almighty
and with regard to their fellow human beings] and are diligent in their prayers.
(23:1-9)
In Sūrah Ma‘ārij, the Qur’ān says:
X 0 @ .
/ '
n
/
; M!# >
G
7 # ; Mc >^ ?
7 G
7 # ; M0 8 GFI
8/ ;
@ "K
y , 8 N"Kn
@ .
/ y >
] z7G
y #7 È < # 9 )* @ .
/ 8 zR Z
8 *< c >A
0 @ .
/ 8V #( # > | ,"& . 8/ ; 8 EA?
#^ ,"& . @ #" 0 @ .
/
X 0 @ .
/ 8 zN R?
, 0 @ .
/ 8 & 0 K F#(
0 @ .
/ …
(DCO :P) 8 #> #^ }
V 7!c )* :
d
9 8 * Z
Indeed, man has been created very impatient. When some affliction befalls
him, he becomes depressed and when good fortune befalls him, he becomes
stingy. Not so those who pray, who are always steadfast in prayer and who set
aside a fixed portion in their wealth for those who ask and for those [also]
who are ashamed to ask and who truly believe in the Day of Reckoning and
dread the punishment of their Lord – Indeed, the punishment of their Lord is
not a thing to be fearless of – and those who preserve their chastity … and
those who keep their trusts and promises [both with regard to Allah and with
regard to their fellow human beings] and those who stand firm in their
testimonies and those who keep guard over their prayers. It is they who will
be in gardens of Paradise, laden with honours. (70:19-35)
254
Ibn Mas‘ūd (rta) narrates that he once asked Prophet Muhammad (sws): “Which
deed does Allah like the best?” He replied: “Offering the prayer on time.”1
‘Umar (rta) once wrote an epistle to his administrators: “The most important
thing in your religious affairs is the prayer. A person who protects the prayer,
protects the whole religion and a person who squanders it will be the foremost in
squandering other [directives of] religion.”2
(2) A Requisite for Muslim Citizenship
The prayer is a requisite for a person to be called a Muslim. The Qur’ān has
made it very clear that in a Muslim state only those people can demand the rights
of a Muslim who offer the prayer and pay zakāh. In Sūrah Tawbah, the Qur’ān,
while launching an offensive against the Idolaters of Arabia, declared:
(CC:O) @ "K
)* F I* W 7 W q
n
7 #N9 , 8I*
So if they repent and are diligent in the prayer and pay the zakāh, they shall
become your brothers in religion. (9:11)
It is evident from the above stated premise that in the Hereafter also, a person
should be dealt in a similar manner. The Qur’ān has very subtly alluded to this in
:
X
9 7 = X
(* :
X
9 X/s 0 9 X
; Y
0 7 = X/
./ @
X/Z
u
K7 Z
*
(DDC :P) X
(*
But [look at this man]! He neither believed in [the good fate of the Hereafter]
nor prayed; on the contrary, he denied and turned away. Then he went to his
family conceitedly. Woe be to you, then woe be to you! And again woe be to
you, then woe be to you!! (75:31-35)
It is implied from the contrast between the words X/Z
(prayed) with X/
(turned
away) and X/s 0 9 X
; Y
0 7 = (then he went to his family conceitedly) that this
importance has been invested in the prayer because in the sight of Allah a person
who does not offer the prayer is showing arrogance and pride and the Qur’ān has
made it very clear in 7:40 that a camel can enter the eye of a needle but an
arrogant person cannot enter Paradise.
W q
n
7 > > A > ?
" @ , ] c >7 @ ,
The line which demarcates disbelief and polytheism in a person is abandoning
the prayer.3
2. Mālik ibn Anas, Al-Mu’attā, 9, (no. 6).
255
Similarly, at another occasion, he remarked:
@7 & 7 9 @7 N @7 0 /Z
@7 0 S « @ G
< 9 @ # X
/
@7 «
> * }
V Z
`

> A | S T 8 ; K /
X `
* ] A @ # > A v 8 9 K /
X 8 @7 ? ,./ S T 8 ; These are the five prayers which the Almighty has made obligatory on people:
a person who did ablutions in a befitting manner, offered the prayer on time
and prostrated both his inner and outer-self before the Almighty, has been
promised forgiveness by Him. And a person who does not do these things is
not promised anything. If He wants, He will forgive him, and if He wants, He
will punish him. 4
(3) Means of Strong Adherence to Islam
The prayer is a means to remaining steadfast on Islam. The Qur’ān has informed
us that a devil is deputed on a person who becomes indifferent to remembering the
Almighty and evades Him: (D4 :D) @
>N * MFsT g
"E F @ < >7 > @ Í
@#
(We shall depute a devil on the person who evades the remembrance of the
Merciful and he shall be his companion, (43:36)). This devil then becomes his
permanent companion. The prayer saves a person from this indifference and
evasion and protects him from the devil. It can be seen from the verses of Sūrah
Mu’minūn (23) and Sūrah Ma‘ārij (70) quoted earlier that the directive of prayer
encircles all directives that were mentioned there: they begin with the prayer and
end with it. It is obvious from this that it is safeguarding the prayer which ensures
a person’s adherence to Islam. No doubt, the onslaughts of Satan continue even
after this but he cannot dwell permanently in the heart of a person who is punctual
and ever-vigilant in offering the prayer. Like a citadel, the prayer continues to
ward off Satan and protects a person’s mind and heart from his offensives. It is
precisely for this reason that it has been emphasized that a person should offer it
even in times of danger in whatever way he can whether on foot or while riding.
In Sūrah Baqarah, where the section on the Islamic sharī‘ah ends, it is said:
!#9 I* MF6 & 9 [$ c> * A 8 I* '
FN Q
#N Xs% W q
n
7 }n
7 X *<
(2DO2Di :2) 8 F 7# / Q
>*
Be watchful over your prayers, especially the one which comes in the middle
[of the morning and evening prayers when it is not easy for you to take out
time from your involvements], and stand before Allah devoutly [leaving aside
everything]. Then if you fear any danger, pray on foot or while riding, as may
be most convenient, but when there is security, remember Allah in the very
manner He has taught you, which you knew not. (2:238-239)
256
On these very grounds, the Qur’ān has referred to indulgence in lust and desires
as if it was an essential consequence of wasting the prayer:
0 K , @#

*
(O :CO) }
?
7 67 W n
7 «9 (then, after them, there followed a posterity
who wasted the prayer and followed after lusts, (19:59)). In Sūrah ‘Ankabūt the
words are even more explicit:
(:2O) > !
S?
A @ X! W n
7 8/ ; W n
7 N9
And be steadfast in the prayer because it deters [a person] from lewdness and
evil. (29:45)
The verse says that like a preacher, the prayer cautions a person that in spite of
the onslaught of desire and emotions he should not forget the fact that one day he
will have to face the Almighty and present an account of his deeds before Him.
While explaining the above quoted verse, Imām Amīn Ahsan Islāhī has writes:
… those who offer the prayer, whether in public or in private, giving due
regard to its etiquette and conditions, are reminded by the prayer with both
its inner and outer aspects of all those realities which are necessary to keep
them on the right path in life. In particular, the prayers offered in seclusion
influence the life of a person a lot. A person who does not offer the prayer is
like the driver of a car who is driving the car of his life with speed but who is
totally indifferent and unaware of the landmarks which appear on the road to
guide him and protect him from danger. It cannot be said when such a driver
may fling his car into some pit.5
(4) As Eraser of Sins
When a person stands in prayer, he renews his commitment with God that he will
try to refrain from disobeying Him. As a consequence of this, he necessarily feels
ashamed of the sins he has committed in between two prayers and with new vigour
and determination returns to the busy routine of life to protect himself from
indulging in them. A little deliberation shows that this is the very essence of
repentance and it is known that repentance cleanses a person. It has thus been said:
@ > /.
x> :
}
d"G
7 @ 60 . }
!G
8/ ; ] /
@ #" $A
w & !7
) *> ~ W q
n
7 N9
(CC:CC)
And be diligent in your prayer at both ends of the day and in a portion of the
night too. No doubt, good deeds make amends for sins. This is an a reminder
for those who benefit from reminders. (11:114)
Abū Hurayrah (rta) narrates from Prophet Muhammad (sws): “Tell me if there is
257
a stream flowing near your door in which a person bathes five times a day, then
will he still have a stain of dirt on him?” The people replied: “In this case, no speck
of dirt would remain on him.” The Prophet remarked: “This is an example of the
five prayers; through them, the Almighty in a similar manner wipes out sins.”6
(5) Means of Countering Hardships
When the Jews were invited by the Qur’ān to revive their covenant with the
Almighty, it advised them to seek help from the prayer to discharge its
responsibilities. 7 The same advice was given to the believers among the
Ishmaelites as well:
(CD:2) @ >,7n
B # Q
8/ ; W q
n
7 > 6n
7 , !% !# @ .
/ ^9 Believers! Seek help from perseverance and from the prayer. Indeed, God is
with those who persevere. (2:153)
The Prophet (sws) too was advised to adhere to the prayer in order to bear with
perseverance the mischief and torments of the miscreants:
& ,R 9 6"G
* ] /
@ # >v ] 6N `
?
7 ²
~ ] 6N :
,"& K , Ñ 6"% 8 E # X > 6Z
*
(DO :) R _G
^ So bear then with what they say and give glory to your Lord and praise Him
before sunrise and before sunset. And glorify Him in the night also and also
after the sun bows down. (50:39-40)
This means that the prayer is the most effective means to draw the blessings of
the Almighty. Consequently, it is evident from a study of the life of the Prophet
(sws) that whenever he would encounter an important issue he would stand to
pray.8 When people requested him to invoke the help of Allah for rain, the
Prophet (sws) first offered the prayer and then put his hands up for invocation. At
the time of solar and lunar eclipses, when it was felt that the Almighty might
send His punishment, the Prophet (sws) offered the prayer. In the battles of Badr
and Ahzāb, when the Muslim forces were arrayed against their opponents, the
Prophet (sws) resorted to the prayer to seek help from the Almighty through it.
(6) Symbol of True Da‘wah
We are told by the Qur’ān that true reformers are the ones who hold steadfast to
the divine book as the covenant of the Almighty and as a barometer which
6. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 90, (no. 528). This refers to sins which do not relate
to obligations towards one’s fellow human beings or which do not require repentance,
making amends or atonement.
7. Qur’ān, 2:45.
8. Abū al-Fadā’ Ismā‘īl ibn ‘Umar ibn Kathīr, Tafsīr al-Qur’ān al-Azīm, vol. 1 (Lahore:
Amjad Academy, 1982), 87.
258
distinguishes good from evil and are diligent in the prayer:
(CP:P) '
n
> c 9 B hF [ 7F; W q
n
7 #N9 , 8 "G @ .
/
And those who hold tightly the Book of God and who are diligent in the prayer
[are those who reform], We shall not deny these reformers their reward. (7:170)
While explaining these verses, Imam Amīn Ahsan Islāhī writes:
This declaration of the Qur’ān is a benchmark to judge all movements and
undertakings that aim at reforming the Muslims and calling them to Islam. It
is evident from this that only that movement of calling people to Islam is on
the right path in whose basic ideology, program, objective – in short, in all its
spheres the prayer and adherence to it is the foremost and is of the same
importance which according to the Qur’ān it occupies in the covenant with
God and in the struggle for its enforcement. Movements and undertakings that
aim at the revival of the Muslims and their reformation in which the prayer is
not the foremost and does not hold due significance are fruitless and devoid of
any blessings of Allah. The reason for this is that they are without the backing
and support on which the edifice of such movements rest and also bereft of
the spirit which this edifice needs to take life from. 9
(7) Means of Perseverance on the Truth
It is obvious that it is only in the companionship of the Almighty that one can
persevere on the path of truth and the prayer is so close to the Almighty that it is
His stand-in for us in this world. The verse (CO: O4) > N K _
% (prostrate and
attain my nearness, (96:16)) refers precisely to this aspect. Therefore, if one
wants to attain the companionship of the Almighty while striving in His cause, he
should adhere to the Book of God and to the prayer. The most important way to
achieve this end is through the late night prayer of tahajjud. So, when the Prophet
(sws) was directed by the Almighty to expand his sphere of indhār, he was told
to be diligent in this prayer to get the help needed to bear the heavy burden of
responsibilities of this phase. The reason for this, as informed by the Qur’ān, was
that the time of tahajjud is a time when one’s heart and mind are fresh and
receptive and is a time that is very appropriate to understand the Qur’ān. In the
words of Imam Amīn Ahsan Islāhī: “Since this time is the very time at which the
mind is at rest and the heart fully conscious, hence the words that emanate from
the tongue are very effective and make room in one’s heart. The reciter himself
receives them as if they were the testimony of his own heart and to other listeners
the words are also very stirring.”10
The Qur’ān says:
10. Ibid., vol. 9, 25.
259
)E !% 7F; $> 8 >E
] "& R w 9 $N !# EF 9 A n
F $N /
; ] /
N.]"#7 ^9
> $~ M6% & !7
)* :
8/ ; $N y N 9 $d~ K^ T 9 ) 0 ] /
dT F 8/ ; $E= $
N :
(iC: PD ) $6 ; ] 76 :
,"& % O you enfolded in your shawl! Stand [in prayer] by night, but not all night. Half
of a heavy word. Indeed, this rising by night is very suitable for the mind’s
peace and the heart’s resolve and for the correctness of the speech. Because
during the daytime you will be hard-pressed [with this task; so pray at this time]
and remember the name of your Lord and [in this loneliness of the night] devote
yourself entirely to Him. (73:1-8)
It is evident from certain narratives that the Almighty directs His special
attention to this world at this time. Abū Hurayrah (rta) narrates from the Prophet
(sws): “Every night the Almighty descends to our nearest sky. When one-third of
the night remains He says: ‘Who is offering supplications that I may accept
them? Who is asking that I may give him? Who is calling for forgiveness that I
may forgive him.’”11
(8) As the Nature of every Object of the Universe
If only a person has eyes through which he can really see, there is a doubtless
reality that he can observe: every particle of this universe glorifies and praises the
Almighty, offers his gratitude and bows down before Him. He may not be able to
understand this praise and glorification, but he can readily observe that just as the
outer-self of a thing bows down before the Almighty and is ever-obedient to
Him, the inner-self too can be no different. Animals which walk on the earth,
trees which flourish in the orchards, birds which chirp in the sky, fish which
swim in the seas, the sun, the moon and the stars which shine in the sky all bear
this testimony through their very existence:
8 E A [/ @
H K , Ñ 6"G
[/ ; SV ) T @"# 8; @7 * @# ¤
& l B 6G
7 }
G
7 Ñ 6"G
( :CP) M&A| M< 8 F7; 6G
The seven heavens, the earth, and all who dwell in them exalt Him. And there is
not one thing that does not exalt Him while praising and thanking Him. Yet you
cannot understand their exaltation. Benevolent is He and Forgiving. (17:44)
All these are fully aware of their prayer and exaltation of the Almighty. If a
person has a keen eye, he can see that when birds with their wings outstretched
fly in the sky they are in fact bowing down in humility to the Almighty:
(no. 1773).
260
6G
Z
K N ]¸ }
V /*Z > s/ ¤
& (
}
G
7 )* @# Ñ 6"G
/
8/ 9 > 9
(C:2) 8 A , /
Do you not see how God is exalted by those in the heavens and those on earth
and the birds as they wing their way [across the sky]. Each knows his prayer
and exaltation of the Almighty and God has knowledge of all that they do.
(24:41)
Writes Imām Amīn Ahsan Islāhī:
Every object of this universe in its nature has an Abrahamic temperament.
The sun, the moon, the stars, the mountains and the animals that tread the
earth all follow the divine law on which they have been created. None of them
deviates from this law in the slightest manner. The sun whom some foolish
people worship bears testimony from its very existence that it stands and
bows before the Almighty every day. It raises his head at the time of sunrise
and then stands before the Almighty till noon. After midday, it kneels before
Him and at sunset prostrates before Him and remains in this state all night. It
is to this reality which the waxing and waning of the moon and the rising and
setting of stars point. The same is true for the mountains, trees and animals.
Their shadows at all times stand, kneel or bow down before the Almighty and
a little deliberation shows that such is the Abrahamic temperament of this
shadow that it always remains opposite to the sun. If the sun is in the east, the
shadow will stretch in the west and vice versa. In other words, the shadow of
every object from its very existence tells us that it is not the sun but its
Creator who is worthy of prostration.12
The Qur’ān says:
Q
8 > R 0 Q
MK_
7 % ] zÃ?
7 '
@ qf (7A SV ) T @# Q
# X
; > 9
(Oi :C4) 8 >6 G
[ 0 zÏ
V ,7R @# ¤
& l )* # }
G
7 )* # K _
G
And have they not seen that whatever the Almighty has created casts its
shadow right and left, prostrating itself before God in all humility? And to
God bow all the creatures of the heavens and the earth, and the angels too and
they are never rebellious. (16:48-49)
Consequently, when a person stands in prayer, he in fact answers this call of
praying, prostration and glorification made by every object of this universe. He
brings his nature in harmony with the universe and declares thereby that he would
not lag behind anyone and will prostrate not only his body but also his soul before
the Almighty who created Him. He will never take a separate route from the rest of
261
the creation in which he has no companion and if there are such people, then they
are the ones for whom the wrath of the Almighty has become certain:
> _
?
7 p6_
y _!^
> E `
?
7 ¤
& (
)* @# }
G
7 )* @# K _
G
/
8/ 9 > 9
(Ci:22) . 7 < e U
7!
@ #" e U ^ K7 Do you not see that those in the heavens and the earth, the sun and the moon
and the stars and the mountains and the trees and the beasts, and countless
men – all prostrate before God, and there are many on whom punishment has
become incumbent. (22:18)
(9) As Real Life
The preaching of the messengers of Allah has been called life by the
Qur’ān: (2 :i) R ; p %>7 Q
6_% !# @ .
/ ^9 (Believers!
Respond to Allah and His Messenger when He calls you to that which will give
you life, (8:24)). The reason for this is that no doubt every living person has a life
to live but real life, which has been called as light, inner calm and faith, is only
secured through the remembrance of the Almighty. The Prophets of Allah summon
people towards this remembrance of Allah and for this purpose they call them
foremost towards the prayer. What is the prayer? When the remembrance of God,
His comprehension and the sense of nearness to Him reaches the level of
excellence then this becomes the prayer. All the sages of the world are unanimous
that real life is the life of the soul and this life is nothing but the remembrance of
God, His comprehension and the sense of nearness to Him. Only the prayer can
furnish such a life to man. The Qur’ān has made a subtle reference to this at one
place by placing “the prayer” parallel to “life” and “sacrifice” parallel to “death”:
(C42:4) '
" & Q
)# # )G
F )q
Z
8/ ; ] N
Say: “My prayer and my sacrifice and my life and my death, are all for God,
Lord of the Universe.” (6:162)
If a person grasps this reality, then he keenly awaits the time of a prayer the way
he awaits the time of food each day. His eagerness for the prayer is the eagerness
of a thirsty person for water and that of a hungry person for food. The prayer
becomes his subsistence from the Almighty. It instils happiness in him and
invigorates him. The Prophet Jesus (sws) is reported to have said: “Man does not
live on bread alone, but on every word that comes from the mouth of God,”
(Matthew, 4:4). Just as people eat various types of food to savour their taste, he
nourishes his soul by reading various passages of the Qur’ān, different
supplications and liturgies. It is the prayer which enlivens and freshens up a
person when hardships bog him down. It is the prayer which like a breath of fresh
air cleanses the filth of sin. In the autumn of frustrations, the prayer is the hope of
spring and when adversities embrace a person from all sides, it is the prayer which
262
is his rock of asylum. These lines should not be counted as some poetical
utterance. It is towards these feelings that the Prophet (sws) has alluded by the
words: W q7n
, !<
& * p, N (Rise O Bilal!13 And soothe us through the prayer!)
and W n
7 )* )! W7>N b
c (the coldness of my eyes has been placed in the prayer.)14
ii. History of the Prayer
The history of the prayer is as old as religion itself. The concept of prayer is
present in every religion and its rituals and timings are also identifiable in these
religions. The hymns sung by the Hindus, the chants of the Zoroastrians, the
invocations of the Christians and the psalms of the Jews are all its remnants. The
Qur’ān has informed us that all the prophets of God have directed their followers to
offer it. It also occupies a very prominent position in the religion of the Prophet
Abraham (sws) which the Prophet Muhammad (sws) revived in Arabia. When
Abraham (sws) settled his son Ishmael (sws) in the barren land of Makkah, he
underlined the objective of this endeavour as: (DP :C) Wqn
7 E
!,7& (Lord! So
that they show diligence in the prayer, (14:37)). At that instance, he had also
prayed: ( :C) )7&" @ # W q
n
7 E# )! c " & (O Lord! Make me and my progeny
diligent in the prayer, (14:40)). About Ishmael (sws), the Qur’ān says:
(:CO) Wn
7 , 0 9 > # ( 8 (he would instruct his family to pray, (19:55)). The people
of Shu‘ayb (sws) ridiculed him by saying: (iP :CC) F® , K 6 #
> F7 89 > # ( :
q
Z
9
(does your prayer teach you that we leave the deities of our forefathers? (11:87)).
About the prophets that belong to the progeny of Isaac (sws) and Jacob (sws), the
Qur’ān says: (PD :2C) W n
7 y N; }
>
] * ; !< 9 (and We sent them
inspiration to do good deeds and to be diligent in the prayer, (21:73)). When the
Prophet Moses (sws) was called to prophethood, he was told: (C :2) W n
7 N9
-> . (and be diligent in the prayer to remember me, (20:14)). About the Prophet
Zakariyyā (sws), the words used are: (DO :D) >
)* )n
zN 0 (while he was
standing in prayer in the chamber, (3:39)). The Prophet Jesus (sws) said about
himself: (DC:CO) W n
7 , )FZ 9 (and God has directed me to offer the prayer,
(19:31)). Luqmān was considered a wise person among the Arabs. We are told by
the Qur’ān that he gave the following words of advice to his son:
(CP :DC) W n
7 N9 )7 !, (O my son! Show diligence in the prayer (31:17)). The
Almighty pledged a promise with the Israelites in the words:
(C2 :) "% ! 8/ > A ... W7 Wqn
7 N @ d
# )"F
I am with you if you are diligent in the prayer and pay zakāh … I will erase
your sins, (5:12)).
The Qur’ān bears witness to the fact that in the times of the Prophet Muhammad
(sws), the righteous among the Jews and Christians adhered to the prayer:
14. Al-Nasā’ī, Sunan, 469, (no. 3391).
263
(CCD:D) 8 K_
G
0 ] /
SF Q
}
8 zÃN #7 9 ] 0 9 @ #
Of the People of the Book, there is a group which is honouring their covenant
with God. They stand at night to recite his verses and prostrate themselves
before the Almighty. (3:113)
The same has been attributed to the Idolaters of Arabia:
( :CP) 8 0% Z
@ 0 @ .
/ '
n
] *
So woe to these [custodians of the Baytullah] who offer the prayer while
being unmindful [of its essence]. (107:4-5)
Jirān al-‘Awd, a poet of the jāhilliyah age, says:15
# K, ]
@# $w_9 @&R9
!r K,
Wn
yN9
wa adrakna a‘jāzan min al-layli ba‘da mā
aqām al-salāh al-‘ābid al-mutahannif
(And these means of transport caught the last part of the night when the
diligent and dedicated worshipper had finished the prayer)
A‘shā Wā’il says:16
Xh
}?
'< X Ñ6%
K6* j 8s?
K6 [
wa sabbih ‘alā hīn al-‘ashiyyāt wa al-duhā
wa lā ta‘bud al-shaytān wallāhi fa‘budā
(And offer tasbīh17 day and night and do not worship Satan; instead worship
God only)
Some Hadīth narratives also mention that the Jews and Christians and the
followers of the religion of Abraham (sws) offered the prayer.
‘Abdullāh ibn ‘Umar (rta) says that ‘Umar (rta) or probably the Prophet (sws)
himself said: “If any one of you has two pieces of cloth, he should offer the
15. Muhammad Murtadā al-Zubaydī, Tāj al-‘arūs min jawāhir al-qāmūs, vol. 23 (n.p.:
Dār al-hidāyah, n.d.), 173.
16. Al-Zubaydī, Tāj al-‘arūs, vol. 6, 450.
17. Use of the word tasbīh in this couplet shows that it is used for the prayer. In the
Qur’ān also, this connotation of the word is common.
264
prayer in them and if he only has one then he should use it as a loin cloth. He
should not wrap it around himself in prayer like the Jews do.”18
Abū Dharr al-Ghifārī (rta) narrates that he used to pray three years prior to
meeting the Prophet (sws). “For whom,” it was asked. He said: “For Allah.”19
The prayer offered by the Jews and Christians has been referred to in the Bible
at various places and just as in the Qur’ān the prayer has been called after its
constituent rituals and utterances like remembering Allah, reading a portion of
the Qur’ān, invoking Allah, glorifying Him and kneeling and prostrating before
Him, likewise in the Bible also the prayer has been called after its constituent
practices and utterances:20
From there he [–Abraham–] went on toward the hills east of Bethel and
pitched his tent, with Bethel on the west and Ai on the east. There he built an
altar to the LORD and called on the name of the LORD. (Genesis, 12:8)
Abram bowed down in prostration, and God spoke to him. (Genesis, 17:3)
The men turned away and went toward Sodom, but Abraham remained
standing before the LORD. (Genesis, 18:22)
He said to his servants, “Stay here with the donkey while I and the boy go
over there. We will prostrate ourselves and then we will come back to you.”
(Genesis, 22:5)
And [Isaac] built an altar there and called on the name of the LORD.
(Genesis, 26:25)
And they believed. And when they heard that the LORD was concerned about
them and had seen their misery, they bowed down in prostration. (Exodus,
4:31)
In the morning O Lord, you will hear my voice. I will wait for you in your
presence after the prayer. (Psalm 5:3)
But I, by your great mercy, will come into your house; in reverence will I bow
down in prostration toward your holy temple. (Psalm 5:7)
But I call to God, and the LORD saves me. Evening, morning and noon I will
cry out in distress, and he will hear my voice. (Psalm 55:16-17)
The sea is his, for he made it, and his hands formed the dry land. Come, let us
20. All these translations of the various excerpts of the Bible are in accordance with the
Arabic version, which was in turn directly translated from the Greek version.
265
kneel and bow down in worship, let us bend our knees before the LORD our
Maker. (Psalm 95:5-6)
I will bow down in prostration toward your holy temple and will praise your
name for your love and your faithfulness, for you have exalted above all
things your name and your word. (Psalm 138:2)
When your people Israel have been defeated by an enemy because they have
sinned against you, and when they turn back to you and confess your name,
praying and making supplication to you in this temple, then hear from heaven
and forgive the sin of your people Israel and bring them back to the land you
gave to their fathers. (Kings, 8:33-4)
Stand at the gate of the Lord’s house and there proclaim this message: Hear
the word of the Lord all you people of Judah who come through these gates to
prostrate before the Lord. (Jeremiah, 7:2)
Now when Daniel learned that the decree had been signed, he went home to
his upstairs room where the windows opened toward Jerusalem. Three times a
day he got down on his knees and prayed, giving thanks to his God and
glorified him, just as he had done before. (Daniel, 6:10)
So I turned to the Lord God and pleaded with him in prayer and petition, in
fasting, and in sackcloth and ashes. (Daniel, 9:3)
After he had dismissed them, he went up on a mountainside by himself to
pray. When evening came, he was there alone. (Matthew, 14:23)
Then Jesus went with his disciples to a place called Gethsemane, and he said
to them, “Sit here while I go over there and pray.” (Matthew, 26:36)
Going a little farther, he fell down in prostration and prayed, “My Father, if it
is possible, may this cup be taken from me.” (Matthew, 26:39)
Very early in the morning, while it was still dark, Jesus got up, left the house
and went off to a solitary place, where he used to pray. (Mark, 1:35)
“Why are you sleeping?” he asked them. “Get up and pray so that you will not
fall into temptation.” (Luke, 22:46)
One day Peter and John were going up to the temple at the time of prayer at
the ninth part of the day.21 (Acts, 3:1)
21. This refers to 3 pm in the afternoon, ie. the time of ‘asr.
266
22
About noon at the seventh part of the following day as they were on their
journey and approaching the city, Peter went up on the roof to pray. (Acts, 10:9)
When this had dawned on him, he went to the house of Mary the mother of
John, also called Mark, where many people had gathered and were praying.
(Acts, 12:12)
On the Sabbath we went outside the city gate to the river, where we usually
prayed. We sat down and began to speak to the women who had gathered there.
(Acts, 16:13)
About midnight Paul and Silas were praying and singing hymns and
glorifying God, and the other prisoners were listening to them. (Acts, 16:25)
When he had said this, he knelt down with all of them and prayed. (Acts 20:36)
Here it should be noted that the prayer was always offered five times a day.
According to a narrative,23 Gabriel himself informed the Prophet (sws) of this fact.
No doubt, the Jews now offer the prayer thrice a day and one of the above quoted
excerpts also refer to three prayers. However, Louis Ginsberg while presenting his
research on the Talmud of Jerusalem has explained that this phenomenon is similar
in nature to what the Shiites have in them: by combining zuhr with ‘asr and
maghrib with ‘ishā on the principle of jam‘ bayna al-salātayn (combining two
prayers) they have practically made these four into two and if we add fajr to them,
the total number of prayers will come out to be three. Ginsberg has pointed to the
fact that in the time of the writing down of Talmud, the Jews used to pray five
times a day: thrice for the prayer which is offered till now, and twice for reciting
the Shema. However, later because of certain practical difficulties the prayers of
the morning and evening were combined and ultimately three prayers remained.24
After the revelation of the Qur’ān, Sūrah Fatihah is the supplication of the
prayer. It is evident from the Bible that similar supplications were revealed in all
the divine books.
In the Torah, the words of this supplication are:
The LORD, the LORD, the compassionate and gracious God, slow to anger,
abounding in love and faithfulness, maintaining love to thousands, and
forgiving wickedness, rebellion and sin. Yet he will never leave the guilty
unpunished; he punishes the children and their children for the sin of the fathers
to the third and fourth generation.25 (Exodus 34:6-7)
22. This refers to the afternoon, ie. the time of zuhr.
24. Abraham I Katsh, Judaism in Islam, 1st ed. (New York: Bloch Publishing Company,
1954), 10.
25. This is a reference to a special law of the Almighty relating to the progeny of
267
The supplication of the Psalms is:
Hear, O LORD, and answer me, for I am poor and needy. Guard my life, for I
am devoted to you. You are my God; save your servant who trusts in you.
Have mercy on me, O Lord, for I call to you all day long. Bring joy to your
servant, for to you, O Lord, I lift up my soul. You are forgiving and good, O
Lord, abounding in love to all who call to you.
Hear my prayer, O LORD; listen to my cry for mercy. In the day of my
trouble I will call to you, for you will answer me. Among the gods there is
none like you, O Lord; no deeds can compare with yours. All the nations you
have made will come and worship before you, O Lord; they will bring glory
to your name. For you are great and do marvellous deeds; you alone are God.
Teach me your way, O LORD, and I will walk in your truth; give me an
undivided heart, that I may fear your name. I will praise you, O Lord my God,
with all my heart; I will glorify your name forever. For great is your love
toward me; you have delivered me from the depths of the grave.
The arrogant are attacking me, O God; a band of ruthless men seeks my life –
men without regard for you. But you, O Lord, are a compassionate and
gracious God, slow to anger, abounding in love and faithfulness. Turn to me
and have mercy on me; grant your strength to your servant and save the son of
your maidservant. Give me a sign of your goodness, that my enemies may see
it and be put to shame, for you, O LORD, have helped me and comforted me.
(Psalm 86:1-17)
The supplication of the Injīl is:
Our Father in heaven, hallowed be your name, your kingdom come, your will
be done on earth as it is in heaven. Give us today our daily bread. Forgive us
our debts, as we also have forgiven our debtors. And lead us not into
temptation, but deliver us from evil for kingdom and glory and power are
always Yours. (Matthew 6:9-13)
This is the history of the prayer. It is evident from it that when the Qur’ān
directed people to pray, it was nothing unknown to them. They were fully aware of
its pre-requisites and etiquette, rituals and utterances. Consequently, it was not
required that the Qur’ān mention its details. Just as it used to be offered as a
practice of Abraham’s religion, the Prophet (sws) at the behest of the Qur’ān
promulgated it with certain changes among his followers and they are offering it
Abraham (sws) according to which they were punished in their national capacity in this
very world for their sins.
268
generation after generation in the same manner. Thus, the source of this prayer is
the consensus of the Muslims and their perpetual adherence to it. In the following
sections, the details of the prayer shall be presented here from this consensus of the
Muslims and their perpetual adherence.
iii. Objective of the Prayer
We have been told to remember the Almighty at all times in the following verse:
(2C :DD) $Z9 W$ > , H 6"% MeU M> /
> !# @ .
/ ^9 (Believers! Celebrate
the praises of Allah in abundance and glorify Him morning and evening, (33:4142)). The best manner to remember the Almighty is through the prayer because it is
in the prayer that a person’s whole being remembers the Almighty and he becomes
a picture of this remembrance. Consequently, five prayers in a day have been made
obligatory to maintain this remembrance in a person.
When the Prophet Moses (sws) was appointed a Prophet, he was told:
/
F9 )!F7; X< B % * :
> F9 xM~
K7 E R , :
F7; :
F B * :
,^& F9 )"F;
(CC2 :2) -> . W n
7 N9 )FK 6 * F9 /
; ; I am your Lord. Take off your shoes, for you are now in the sacred valley of
T~uwā. And [be informed that] that I have chosen you for prophethood.
Therefore listen to what shall be revealed. I am God. Indeed, there is no god but
Me. So serve Me, and for My remembrance pray with vigilance. (20:12-14)
iv. Pre-Requisites of the Prayer
Following are the pre-requisites of the prayer:
i. A person must not be in a state of inebriation.
ii. If the person is a woman, then she should not be in her state of menstruation
or puerperal discharge.
iii. A person must have done the ceremonial ablution (wudū) and in case of
janābah or menstruation or puerperal discharge must have taken the ceremonial
bath.
iv. In case of being on a journey or being sick or in case of non-availability of
water, a person can offer the tayammum (dry ablution) in place of both the
ceremonial ablution and the ceremonial bath.
v. A person must face the qiblah.
These four things have always remained as the essential pre-requisites of the
prayer. However, since the Arabs were ignorant of divine guidance for a long
time ever since the Prophet Ishmael (sws) left them centuries ago they were not
very aware of these pre-requisites; thus the Qur’ān in order to remind them of
these stated them with full clarity in the following words:
]V 6% ->, [/ ; M6!c [ 8 E # X 7< x&% F9 W q
n
7 ,> E [ !# @ .
/ ^9 * SG!"
G
# [ 9 º
zÃv
@"# !"# K < 9 Sc 9 >V A % X 9 X«> #7 ! 8; Gv X 7<
269
(D:) $&A| JA 8 Q
8/ ; K9 0c , G
# * M6"~ MKZ
7 * S# K_
Believers! Do not approach the place of the prayer when you are drunk till
you know what you are saying nor when you are [ceremonially] unclean until
you have bathed yourselves except if the intention is to pass through [the
prayer place]. And if you are sick or on a journey, or when you have relieved
yourselves or had intercourse with women and you find no water, take some
clean mud and wipe your faces and your hands with it. Gracious is God and
forgiving. (4:43)
G
# *> X
; K 9 0c G| * W q7n
X
; N ; !# @ .
/ ^9 Sc 9 >V A % X 9 X«> #7 ! 8; >7 ~/ * M6!c ! 8; '
6 X
; c & 9 %®> ,
0c , G
# * M6"~ MKZ
7* S# K_
* SG!"
G
# [ 9 º
zv
@ #" !#" K < 9
F 7 > " s K > @\

V > < @ #" ] _
Q
K > # !#" K9
(4:) 8 >? / Believers! When you rise to pray, wash your faces and your hands as far as
the elbow, and wipe your heads and wash your feet to the ankle. And if you
are [ceremonially] unclean, bathe yourselves. But if you are sick or on a
journey, or when, you have just relieved yourselves or had intercourse with
women, you find no water, take some clean mud and wipe your faces and
your hands with it. God does not wish to burden you; He seeks only to purify
you and to perfect His favour to you so that you may express gratitude. (5:6)
Regarding the qiblah, the Qur’ān says:
y >
K _
G
> s T :
c p * 0«> $ 6N :
!7
!* SG
7 )* :
c Y
LE x>F K N
(C:2) H > s T 0c L
* ! # +< We have seen you turn your face many times towards the sky. So, [O
Prophet!] We have decided to turn you towards the qiblah that you like. So
turn your face towards the Holy Mosque; wherever you are, turn your faces
towards it [in the prayer]. (2:144)
These verses have declared that the states of inebriation and janābah are equal
as far as terminating the prayer is concerned. The Almighty has directed Muslims
not to go near the place of prayer in these states. It is evident from this that both
are impure states. The only difference is that inebriation affects the mind and
janābah the body. It is evident to every person that just as liquor arrests his
intellectual power, the spiritual impediment caused by janābah in a person
deprives him of the inner satisfaction and presence of mind that is a requirement
of the prayer. The Almighty has however given one relief to a person who is in
270
the state of janābah that he can pass through a mosque in this state if some need
arises. In order to come out of this state, the ceremonial bath has been prescribed.
Without this bath, the prayer cannot be offered. One should have this bath in a
thorough and complete manner. The Qur’ānic words > ~/ (ittaharū) and G
| (ightasilū) testify to this. The way the Prophet (sws) set about following this
directive, as mentioned in various Ahādīth, can be summarized as:
First the hands should be washed; then the genital area should be thoroughly
cleaned by the left hand; then wudū should be done except that feet should be
washed later at the end; then while inserting the fingers in the hair, water should
be soaked into it so that it reaches its roots; then water should be poured all over
the body; in the end, the feet should be washed.
‘Ā’ishah (rta) reports that when the Prophet (sws) would have the ceremonial
bath after janābah, he would first wash both hands. Then he would clean his
genital area by the left hand by pouring water on it by the right one. Then he
would do wudū the same way as wudū is done for the prayer. He would then take
some water and insert his fingers in the roots of his hair until when he saw that
the water reached the skin, he would then pour three handfuls of water on his
head; then he would drench all his body with water and then wash both feet. 26
Ibn ‘Abbās (rta) reports: “My aunt Maymūnah [once] told me: ‘I placed some
water [in a utensil] before the Prophet (sws) so that he could have the ceremonial
bath of janābah. He first washed both his hands two or three times. Then he slid
his hand in the utensil and poured some water over his private area and washed it
with his left hand. He then thoroughly rubbed this hand on the ground and did
wudū the way it is done before the prayer. He then took three handfuls of water
and poured them on his head. Then he washed all his body. He then stepped aside
and washed both his feet.’”27
The method of doing wudū that is mentioned in these verses is that first the face
shall be washed and the hands up to the elbows and after that the whole of the
head shall be wiped and after that the feet shall be washed. The wiping of the
whole head is essential because for this directive the words are %®> , G
# (wipe your head) and those who are aware of the subtleties of the Arabic
language know that on such occasions the letter signifies completeness.
Similarly, it apparently seems that the directive regarding feet is governed by the
verb G
# (wipe). However, the words '
6 X
; (up to the ankles) after c & 9
(your feet) declined in the accusative are decisive that this directive is
coordinated to K9 (your hands). Had they been coordinated to %®& (your
heads) the words '
6 X
; (up to the ankles) would have been redundant. We can
see this from the verses of tayammum where wiping has not been made
conditional to
*> X
; (up to the elbows). Hence, the feet shall necessarily be
washed. Their directive has been deferred merely to keep intact the sequence of
washing the limbs in wudū.
27. Ibid., 143, (no. 722).
271
How did the Prophet (sws) do wudū? If all the narratives are collected in this
regard, the following picture emerges: First, he would clean his teeth and then
start with wudū from the right side. He would begin by washing both hands and
then rinsing the mouth three times. He would then pour water in his nose three
times and thoroughly clean his nose. Then he would wash his face three times
and run fingers through his beard; then he would wash his hands till the elbows
and then he would take water separately and wipe the head and with it clean the
ears from the inside and the outside. The manner in which he would wipe his
head would be that he would take both his hands from the forehead right to the
back of his head and then would bring them back. He would then wash his right
foot first and then the left.28
Sometimes, the Prophet (sws) would wash the limbs just one or two times in
wudū. 29
It is evident from certain Ahādīth that the Prophet (sws) mentioned the
blessings of saying: %
& H K 6 $K 7 # 8/ K T :
> T [ H K < j [ 8 K T 30
31
after doing wudū and of praying two rak‘āt.
It is also evident from certain other Ahādīth that the Prophet (sws) would do
wudū before going off to sleep at night and urge other people also to do it.32 In
particular, he would like and urge people to do wudū in the state of janābah
before sleeping, eating food and going near one’s wife a second time. 33
Following are some of the Prophetic sayings regarding the blessings of wudū:
‘Abdullāh ibn ‘Umar (rta) says that the Prophet (sws) once said: “When a
believer does wudū wherein he rinses his mouth, the sins of his mouth are wiped
out and when he puts water in his nose, the sins of his nose get wiped out; when
he washes his face the sins of his face are wiped out even [as far as] from under
his eye lashes; and when he washes both his hands, the sins of hands are wiped
out even [as far as] from under his nails and when he wipes his head, the sins of
his head are wiped out even [as far as] from his ears; and when he washes his feet
the sins of his feet are wiped out even [as far as] from under the nails.” He then
said: “Going to the mosque and praying further [adds] to this.”34
Abū Hurayrah (rta) reports from the Prophet (sws): “When the people of my
28. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 32, 37, (nos. 159; 185); Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh,
114-115, 118, (nos. 538; 555).
29. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 32, (nos. 157, 158).
30. I bear witness that there is no god except Allah; He is alone and has no partners and I
bear witness that Muhammad (sws) is his servant and messenger.
31. Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 117-118, (nos. 553, 554).
33. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 51, (no. 288); Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 139-140,
(nos. 699, 700, 707).
34. Mālik ibn Anas, Al-Mu’attā, 24, (no. 67). Obviously sins which relate to the rights
of human beings or which require repentance, making amends or atonement are not
implied here.
272
ummah shall be called over on the Day of Judgement, their foreheads, hands and
feet will be bright because of the effects of wudū. So whoever wishes can
increase this brightness.”35
Once wudū is done, it remains intact until something which terminates it is not
encountered. Consequently, the directive of wudū is for the state in which it no
longer remains intact except if a person does wudū in spite of being in the state of
wudū for the sake of freshness. In such a situation, it is not a requirement though
something which earns a person a lot of reward.
Following are the things which terminate wudū.
i. urination,
ii. defecation,
iii. passing the wind whether with sound or without it, and
iv. discharge of madhī36 or wadī.37
The above things terminate the wudū except if they occur because of some
disease. Sleep and unconsciousness themselves do not terminate wudū; however,
since in these states a person is not able to know for certain whether his wudū is
intact or not, it is essential to do wudū after them as a precautionary measure.
If, in the case of a journey, sickness or unavailability of water, wudū and the
ceremonial bath become difficult, in the verses of Sūrah Nisā and Sūrah Mā’idah
quoted above the Almighty has allowed the believers to do tayammum (dry
ablution). The verses go on to state the method of tayammum as well: hands should
be rubbed on a pure surface and wiped over the face and hands. It is reported about
the Prophet (sws) that for this he struck both his hands on mud and blew on them
and wiped the left hand on the right and the right hand on the left and then wiped
both hands on the face.38 The Qur’ān has clarified that the tayammum suffices for
all type of impurities. It can thus be done both after things that terminate the wudū
and after states which need the ceremonial bath. Similarly, it needs to be
appreciated that in case of being on a journey or being sick, tayammum can be
done even if water is available. Writes Imām Amīn Ahsan Islāhī:
… in case of sickness, the ceremonial bath and wudū can cause harm and thus
this relief was given. Similarly, in case of a person being on a journey, a
person may encounter circumstances in which he might have to limit himself
to tayammum only. For example, water may not be available in large
quantities. In such cases, using it for bathing etc might leave it scanty for
drinking or there could be a chance that if a person starts preparing to have a
bath he might be left behind from his fellow companions of the caravan or a
situation may arise when having a bath may become very difficult in a train,
36. Pre-seminal prostatic fluid discharge in men, and sexual vaginal discharge in women.
(Translator)
37. A thick white secretion discharged after urination. (Translator)
38. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 59, 61, (nos. 338, 347); Abū Dā’ūd, Sunan, vol. 1,
85-86, (nos. 321, 322).
273
ship or aeroplane that a person is travelling in.
39
The Prophet (sws), by drawing an analogy with this directive of tayammum
wiped his socks and turban40 instead of washing the limbs they are worn on. He
also allowed people to wipe their socks if they are worn after doing wudū. For a
stationed person this was allowed for one day and for a traveller for three days.41
Another relief given by the Prophet (sws) on the basis of this analogy was that
if the hair of women is plaited, then pouring water over them without
disentangling them was enough.42 Still another relief on this basis was that if
states which require the ceremonial bath to become pure take the form of
sickness, then the ceremonial bath can be done once and other prayers can be
offered without it as well.43
Tayammum, no doubt, does not clean a person; however, a little deliberation
shows that it serves as a reminder for the real means of achieving cleanliness and
as such has special importance. The temperament of the sharī‘ah is that if a
directive cannot be followed in its original form or it becomes very difficult to
follow it, then lesser forms should be adopted to serve as its reminder. An
advantage of this is that once circumstances return to normal, one becomes inclined
to follow the directive in its original form.
It is essential for the prayer that the direction of the qiblah be ascertained. It is
obvious that without this ascertainment, congregational prayers cannot be
arranged for. In divine religions, this directive has always been present because
of this very reason. It is mentioned in Sūrah Yūnus (10:87) that when the Prophet
Moses (sws) started to organize the Israelites in Egypt on the basis of religion,
the Almighty directed him to identify certain areas in Egypt for prayers and the
houses which they identify for the prayer should be designated as qiblah and the
congregational prayer should be offered facing them. Later, this status was
enjoyed by the ark of the covenant mentioned in Sūrah Baqarah until the Bayt alMaqdis was constructed. When Muhammad (sws) was called to prophethood, the
Jews would pray while facing the Bayt al-Maqdis. He was also directed by the
Qur’ān (2:143) to the same and was told that the rationale behind this directive
was to test the Ishmaelites that whether they follow the Prophet (sws) or disobey
him because of their prejudice. Once this objective was achieved, the qiblah was
reverted to the Bayt al-Harām.
The verse 2:144 of Sūrah Baqarah quoted earlier states this directive. The
words Masjid al-Harām of this verse refer to the place of worship in whose centre
lies the Baytullāh. The words which direct Muslims to turn towards it are
40. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 36, 39-40, (nos. 182, 203, 205); Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘
al-sahīh, 127-129, (nos. 622, 633).
42. Ibid., 146, (no. 744).
43. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 42, 53-54, (nos. 228, 306); Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ alsahīh, 147-148, (no. 753).
274
y >
K_
G
> s T :
c p *. (C :2) (so turn your face towards the Holy
Mosque, (2:144)). It is evident from these words that the requirement is just to
face the Baytullāh and not to face it dead straight. However, it is emphasized that
wherever the Muslims are whether inside the Masjid al-Harām or outside it –
wherever they are they should face this mosque while praying. The reason for
this emphasis is that the Jews and the Christians while inside the Bayt al-Maqdis
would make it the qiblah; however, outside it they would make the east or the
west as their qiblah. Consequently, Muslims were directed that whether stationed
at their residences or while travelling and whether inside the Masjid al-Harām or
outside it, at all places they should face this mosque while praying.
Obviously, circumstances in which it is difficult to ascertain the direction of the
Masjid al-Harām or when a person is forced to pray while walking or on some
means of transport, there is an exception to this directive. It is reported that the
Prophet (sws) would pray the optional prayer on his camel in the direction it
walked thinking that stopping would cause problems for the caravan.44
v. Rituals of the Prayer
Following are the rituals of the prayer which are laid down in the sharī‘ah:
The prayer should begin with raf‘ al-yadayn (raising high both hands);
qiyām (standing upright) should ensue;
it should be followed by the rukū‘ (kneeling down);
qawmah (standing up after the rukū‘) should then be done;
two consecutive prostrations should then follow;
in the second and last rak‘at of each prayer, a person should do qa‘dah (to sit
with legs folded backwards);
when a person intends to end the prayer, he can do so by turning his face during
this qa‘dah.
These rituals are substantiated by the consensus of the Companions (rta) and the
perpetual adherence (tawātur) of the ummah to these rituals. The Prophet (sws) is
reported to have said: )Z
9 )F 9& LZ
(offer the prayer in the very manner you
see me offering it).45 Consequently, for this purpose, the thorough and befitting
manner in which the Prophet (sws) used to say his prayer is detailed out below:
(1) Raf‘ al-Yadayn
Sometimes, the Prophet (sws) would do raf‘ al-yadayn while saying the takbīr,
sometimes before it and sometimes after it.46 His hands would be open, and he
would not completely join together the fingers of the hand nor open them
completely.47 He would sometimes raise his hands up to the level of his shoulders,
44. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 160, 176, (nos. 1000, 1098, 1099); Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘
al-sahīh, 285, (no. 1618).
46. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 120, (nos. 735, 737); Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh,
165, (nos. 862, 864, 865).
47. Abū Dā’ūd, Sunan, vol. 1, 197, (no. 753); Abū Bakr Muhammad ibn Ishāq ibn
275
48
and sometimes as high as the upper portion of the ears.
It is evident from certain narratives that the Prophet (sws) at some instances did
the raf‘ al-yadayn before and after the rukū‘.49 Similarly, he would also do it while
getting up for the third rak‘at50 and sometimes before and after prostrating too.51
(2) Qiyām
In the qiyām position, he would stand straight52 with hands tied in front.53 He
would hold his hands in a manner that a part of the right hand would be placed on
the back of the left hand, a part of it below the left hand and a part on the wrist.54
He stopped people from tying hands in a manner that the left hand be placed on
top of the right one.55
(3) Rukū‘
While doing the rukū‘, the Prophet (sws) would place his hands on his knees
such that it would seem that he is grasping them.56 The fingers would be open
and placed below the knees.57 He would not let his elbows touch his sides.58 Both
hands would be stretched like a bow.59 He would neither bend his head nor lift it
upwards but would keep it aligned with his back60 and would say: “O People! A
person who did not straighten his back while kneeling and prostrating has [in
fact] not prayed.”61
(4) Qawmah
When the Prophet (sws) would rise after kneeling, he would stand up straight
such that his spine would come back to its original position.62 Generally, he would
Khuzaymah al-Nīsabūrī, Sahīh, 2nd ed., vol. 1 (Beirut: Al-Maktab al-islāmī, 1992), 233-234,
(no. 459); Al-Bayhaqī, Al-Sunan al-kubrā, vol. 2, 42, (no. 2317). Al-Nasā’ī, Sunan, 122,
(no. 884).
48. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 120, (nos. 736, 738); Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 165,
(no. 865); Abū Dā’ūd, Sunan, vol. 1, 190, (no. 726); Al-Nasā’ī, Sunan, 122, (no. 881).
51. Al-Nasā’ī, Sunan, 150, (no. 1086).
52. Abū Dā’ūd, Sunan, vol. 1, 191, (no. 730); Ibn Mājah, Sunan, 466-467, (no. 862).
53. Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 170, (no.896); Abū Dā’ūd, Sunan, vol. 1, 198, (no. 759).
54. Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 170, (no.896); Al-Nasā’ī, Sunan, 123, (no. 890).
55. Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 170, (no.896)..
56. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 134, (no. 828); Abū Dā’ūd, Sunan, vol. 1, 192-193,
(no.734).
58. Abū Dā’ūd, Sunan, vol. 1, 192-193, (no.734).
59. Ibid.
60. Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 204-205, (no. 1110); Abū Dā’ūd, Sunan, vol. 1, 191,
(no. 730).
61. Abū Dā’ūd, Sunan, vol. 1, 224, (no. 855), Al-Nasā’ī, Sunan, 142, (no. 1028); Ibn
Mājah, Sunan, 470-471, (nos. 870, 871).
276
stand for the same amount of time as he would kneel but sometimes would stand
for longer periods of time giving the impression that he had forgotten to proceed
for the next ritual.63 He would remark: “A person’s prayer would not merit God’s
attention who while rising after kneeling does not straighten his back and goes into
prostration.”64
(5) Prostration
When the Prophet (sws) would go into prostration, he would join his fingers and
spread his palms.65 The fingers would face the ka‘bah66 and the hands would be
placed adjacent to the shoulders and sometimes in front of the ears67 and so far
apart that a baby-goat could pass below them.68 He would also keep apart his arms
from his body to the extent that a person sitting behind him could see the whiteness
of his arm pits.69 He would place his feet upright,70 and would turn the fingers of
his feet in the direction of the ka‘bah.71 At one instance, joining both heels is also
mentioned.72 He would say: “I have been directed to prostrate through my
forehead, nose, both hands, both knees and the fore-feet.”73
(6) Jalsah
In between the two prostrations, the Prophet (sws) would spread his left foot
and composedly sit on it.74 He would use up almost equal time in jalsah,
prostration and qawmah;75 however, sometimes, like qawmah, he would sit in the
jalsah for a long time giving the impression that he had forgotten to proceed.76 It
has also been reported that sometimes instead of standing up straight after the
second prostration, he would sit down and then stand up for the next rak‘at.77
65. Abū Bakr ‘Abdullāh ibn Muhammad ibn Abī Shaybah, Al-Musannaf fī al-ahādīth
wa al-athār, 2nd ed., vol. 1 (Beirut: Dār al-kutub al-‘ilmiyyah, 2005), 237, (no. 2716).
66. Ibid., vol. 1, 236-237, (nos. 2712, 2716).
67. Abū Dā’ūd, Sunan, vol. 1, 192-193, (no.734); Al-Nasā’ī, Sunan, 123, (no.890).
69. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 131, (no. 807); Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 204, (no.
1106, 1108).
72. Ibn Khuzaymah, Sahīh, vol. 1, 328, (no. 654); Abū Hātim Muhammad ibn Hibbān
al-Bustī, Al-Ihsān fī taqrīb Sahīh Ibn Hibbān, 1st ed. (Beirut: Dār al-ma‘rifah, 2004), 596,
(no. 1933).
1099).
74. Abū Dā’ūd, Sunan, vol. 1, 191-193, (nos. 730, 734).
1060).
77. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 133, (no. 823); Abū Dā’ūd, Sunan, vol. 1, 191, (no. 730).
277
(7) Qa‘dah
The Prophet (sws) would sit in qa‘dah in just the same way as in jalsah by
spreading the left foot and sitting on it.78 The right foot would be upright79 and he
would spread his right hand on the right knee and the left one on the left knee and
would raise his pointing finger.80 He would do this by coiling all the other fingers
and placing his thumb on the centre finger and sometimes would make a circle
with both of them.81
In the last rak‘at of the prayer, he would sometimes sit in a manner that he
would place his left hip on the floor and take out the left feet towards the right
one.82
Near the end the prayer, he would generally turn to both his right and his left.83
He would complete all these rituals of the prayer with great poise and calm and
would counsel people to do so as well.84
vi. Utterances of the Prayer
Following are the various utterances of the prayer:
The prayer shall begin by saying >6
9j
¯ (God is the greatest);
Then Sūrah Fātihah shall be recited during the qiyām, after which, according to
one’s convenience, a portion from the rest of the Qur’ān shall be recited;
While going into the rukū‘, >6
9j
¯ shall be pronounced;
While rising from the rukū‘, H K <
@ j
¯ B % (God heard him who expressed his
gratitude to Him) shall be uttered;
While going for the prostrations and rising from them, >6
9 j
¯ shall be
pronounced;
While rising from the qa‘dah for the qiyām, >6
9 j
¯ shall once again be
pronounced;
At the end of the prayer, j
b
< & y q7G
(peace and blessings of God be
on you) shall be said;
The prayer-leader will always loudly pronounce >6
9j
¯ , H K < @ j
¯ B % and y q7G
(nos. 731, 734).
(nos. 730, 734.)
80. Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 235, (no. 1307); Abū Dā’ūd, Sunan, vol. 1, 192-193,
(no. 734). What was the reason for this gesture? Since the Prophet (sws) has not offered
any explanation for this, hence, in all probability, it was some specific ritual for him
which he did not intend to initiate as a Sunnah.
81. Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 235-236, (nos. 1309, 1310, 1311).
(nos. 730, 731).
84. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 128, 1151, (nos. 793, 6667); Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ alsahīh, 204-205, (no. 1110).
278
j
b
< & . In the first two rak‘āt of the maghrib and ‘ishā prayers, and in both
rak‘āt of the fajr, Friday and ‘īd prayers, the recital shall be loud. The recital shall
always be silent in the third rak‘at of maghrib and in the third and fourth of the ‘ishā
prayer. In the zuhr and ‘asr prayers, the recital shall be silent in all the rak‘āt.
These are the utterances prescribed by the sharī‘ah for the prayer. They are in
Arabic, and, like the practices of the prayer, are validated by the consensus and
tawātur (perpetual adherence) of the Muslim ummah. Besides these, a person can
say any utterance in his own language which expresses the sovereignty of the
Almighty, gratitude towards Him or is a supplication. In this regard, the sayings
and preferences of the Prophet (sws) are enlisted below:
(1) During Qiyām
1. In the first rak‘at of the prayer, the Prophet (sws) would celebrate the praises
of the Lord or say some supplication after saying the takbīr and before beginning
the recital.
Abū Hurayrah (rta) narrates that the Prophet (sws) would remain silent after the
takbīr with which the prayer begins and before the recital. I asked: “May my
parents be sacrificed for you, what do you say when you remain silent between
the takbīr and the recital?” The Prophet (sws) replied: I pray:
s
@ # )!E F 7 /
> v u
> ?
@ , }
K , s @ , )!, K , 7 /
R > 6
Î U/
S , s ] G
| 7 /
`
FK7 @ # g
,(
U/
X/E!
O Lord! Distance me from my sins the way you have distanced the east and the
west from one another. O Lord! Cleanse me of my sins the way a white cloth is
cleansed of dirt. O Lord! Wash my sins with water and snow and hail.85
‘Alī (rta) narrates that the Prophet (sws) would say the following words after
the takbīr:
)G
F )Z
8/ ; '
> ?
@ # F9 # $A!< ¤
& (
}
G
7 > s * -./
) c b
c7 b
F9 7 /
'
G
@ # F9 }
> # 9 :
. , :
>T '
" & /
) # # Mc ),F )
> A | * )6F. , b
* > )GA F b
f K 6 F9 )",& b
F9 b
F9 /
; ; :
)"! k
> Z
b
F9 /
; !G
< (
-K u
(
@ G
< (
)FK 0 b
F9 /
; F.L > A v F7;
F9 :
; `
>^ ?
7 :
K )* L >
:
K % :
67
b
F9 /
; d"% )"! k
> n
d"%
:
; 9 > A v % 9 b
b
& 6 :
; :
,
While leaving aside everything I have faced the Creator of the heavens and the
earth and I am not in any way among the polytheists. My prayer and my
sacrifice, my life and my death, are all for God, Lord of the Universe. No one is
279
His partner. It is this directive that I have been given, and I am the first Muslim.
O God! You are the king; there is no god besides you. You are my Lord and I
am your servant. I have wronged my soul and I confess my sins. So please
forgive all my sins. No doubt, only You can forgive sins. Please guide me to be
a morally good person and only You can guide me to this. Please dissociate me
from bad morals and only You can dissociate me from these. I am in Your
presence O Lord! And fully prepared to follow Your command. All good is in
Your hands and evil cannot be attributed to You. I exist because of You and I
have to return to You. You the Blessed One, the Almighty. I seek forgiveness
from You and turn to You.86
It is narrated by ‘Ā’ishah (rta), mother of the faithful, that the Prophet (sws)
would begin the prayer with the following words:
> | ; [ K^ c :
À
& 6 K , 7 QÐ
:
F6%
Lord! Glory be to You and You possess all worthy attributes. Blessed is Your
name. Exalted is Your Majesty, and there is no god except You. 87
It is also narrated by ‘Ā’ishah (rta), mother of the faithful, that the Prophet (sws)
would begin the night prayer with the following words:
b
\F9 W R ?
7 \
Y
v ¤
& (
}
G
7 > ~ * ] *>% ; ] z# ] z>6c 7 & 7 /
-K\ :
F7; :
F I, " @ # *
)FK 0 8 A
* F * R 6 @ , V EG
# Ç
V >Z
X
; S̄? @ #
O God! The Lord of Gabriel, Michael and Raphael, the Creator of the
Heavens and the earth, One who knows what is apparent and what is hidden,
You shall decide the differences between Your servants. Please guide me with
Your grace regarding all the differences which are about the truth. No doubt
you guide whomsoever you want [according to Your law] to the right path.88
Ibn ‘Abbās (rta) narrates that when the Prophet (sws) would stand in the
tahajjud prayer, he would say the following supplication:
}
G
7 :
# :
K :
@7 * @# ¤
& (
}
G
7 "N b
F9 K :
7 /
^ b
F9 K :
@7 * @ # ¤
& (
}
G
7 & F b
F9 K :
@7 * @ # ¤
& (
/
X/Z
K 7 # È < 8 ^6!7
È < & 7!
È < 7!_
È < :
N È < ® E
^ K 86. Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 314-315, (no. 1812).
280
:
, b
6F9 :
; b
/ :
b!# :
, b
% 9 :
7 /
È < 7G
È < /% y K" E b
F9 b
! 9 # }
& > % 9 # }
> 7 9 # b
# K7 N # )
> A | * b
< :
; b
Z

j
, /
; W 7 N [ p < [ b
F9 /
; ; > " Å b
F9
O Lord! Gratitude is for You. It is You who is instrumental in keeping the
heavens and the earth and what is in between them in existence and gratitude
is for You only. The sovereignty of the heavens and the earth and whatever is
between them belongs to You and gratitude is for You. You are the light of
the heavens and the earth and of those between the two and gratitude is for
You. You are a certain reality, and your promise is true and meeting with You
is a certainty and Your books are true and Paradise is a truth and Hell is a
truth and all the prophets are true and Muhammad is true and the Day of
Judgement is certain to come. O Lord! I am obedient to You and accept You
and repose my trust in You and turn to You and fought with Your enemies
with Your help and only to you brought my pleadings. Forgive my sins of the
past and of the future done in private or in public. It is You Who sends
forward and it is You Who relegates backwards. There is no god except You;
power and control is only because of You.89
There are some other prayers and supplications as well that the Prophet (sws)
would read in the beginning which are found in various narratives. It is also
recorded in some narratives that the Prophet (sws) was appreciative of similar
words of supplication uttered by some people at the beginning of the prayer and
said: “The doors of the heavens have been opened for them, and I have seen twelve
angels each of them trying to outdo others to take these supplications away.”90
2. After this, the Prophet (sws) would begin reciting Sūrah Fātihah with the
verse:91 '
" & /
K .
He is reported to have said:
A person who has not recited Sūrah Fātihah is as if he has not offered the
prayer.92
The prayer without Sūrah Fātihah is incomplete; it is incomplete, it is
incomplete. 93
The Almighty says: “I have divided the prayer into two equal portions,
between Myself and My servant, and My servant will be granted what he asks
for in it.” When the servant says '
" & /
K (gratitude is for Allah),
89. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 179-180, 1099, (nos. 1120, 6317).
91. Ibid., Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 204-205, (no. 1110).
281
the Almighty says: “My servant has expressed his gratitude to Me.” And
when the servant says: <>7 8 <
>7 (the Most Gracious, the Ever Merciful),
the Almighty replies: “My servant has praised Me.” When the servant says:
@ "K
y :
# (Master of the Day of Judgement), Allah says: “My servant has
glorified Me.” And when the servant says: '
G
F 7; K 6 F 7; (You alone
we worship, and You alone we call upon for help), Allah says: “This is
between Me and My servant, and My servant will be granted what he asks
for.” And when the worshipper says: b
F9 @ .
/ Ç
>Z
EG
Ç
>n
" FK 0 '
7h
hv > | (set us firm on the straight path; the path of those
you have blessed, not of those who have earned your wrath, nor of those who
have gone astray), God says: “This is for My servant, and My servant will
receive what he asks for.”94
3. The portion of the Qur’ān, he would read after Sūrah Fātihāh would at times
be lengthy, and, at others, short keeping in view the circumstances. 95 He used to
say: “I would begin the prayer with the intention of offering it at length, and then
I would shorten it upon hearing the voice of a child crying, thinking that his
mother would be worried on these cries.”96
He would recite the Qur’ān in a slow and measured tone such that each word
would be clear and distinct from the other.97 He would advise people to recite the
Qur’ān in a good and melodious voice.98 It is evident from various narratives that
he would respond to the verses of the Qur’ān. Consequently, on occasions in
which a verse would ask to glorify the Almighty, he would do so, 99 on occasions
of prostration he would prostrate,100 seek the mercy of God on verses of mercy,
and seek His refuge on verses which mention torment and punishments, and
would say @# (Amen) on the content of the supplication.101
He is reported to have said: “When the prayer-leader recites hv > |
'
7h
you should say @# because he whose @# is said in correspondence with
the @# of the angels, his previous sins are forgiven.”102
After the recital in the last rak‘at of the tahajjud prayer, the Prophet (sws)
would say various supplications.103 They are called the supplications of qunūt.
For this very purpose, he taught al-Hasan (rta) the following prayer:
94. Ibid.
98. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 1299, (no. 7527); Al-Nasā’ī, Sunan, 141, (no. 1017).
100. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 172-173, (nos. 1067, 1074).
101. Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 315-316, (no. 1814); Abū Dā’ūd, Sunan, vol. 1, 228229, 244, (nos. 871, 936).
(no. 915). This refers to sins which do not relate to obligations towards one’s fellow
human beings or which do not require repentance, making amends or atonement.
103. Abū Dā’ūd, Sunan, vol. 2, 65-66, (no. 1427).
282
b
s 9 * )
& , b
/ @ * )!
/ b
* @ * )!* b
K 0 @ * )FK 0 7 /
b
!,7& b
& 6 b
@ # pL . F7; :
XhE )hE :
F7; b
h
N # >7 T )!N
O Lord! Guide me by including me among those whom You have guided and
give me tranquillity by including me among those whom You have given
tranquillity and make me [your friend] by including me among those whom
You have befriended and shower Your blessings on what you have given me,
and save me from the evil of things which You have ordained for me. Indeed,
it is You who decides and no one can pass judgement on You and indeed the
person whom You befriend is never humiliated. Very great and very Blessed
and very Majestic are You O Our Lord!104
(2) While Kneeling
The Prophet (sws) forbade Muslims to recite the Qur’ān while kneeling in the
prayer,105 and bade them glorify the Almighty in this position instead.106
Consequently, he would sometimes repeat the words
)",& 86% (glorious is
my Lord, the majestic)107 during kneeling and sometimes would say one of the
following utterances:

^>
z ^ &
^KN
^6%
He is free of all faults and blemishes; He is the Lord of the angels and
Gabriel. 108
)
> A | 7 /
K , !,7& 7 /
:
F6%
O God! O Lord! Glorious are You and You possess all worthy attributes. O
God! Forgive Me.109
->n
\, ) % B ?
)",& b
F 9 b
/ :
b
% 9 :
b
!# :
, b
& :
7 /
'
" & /
)6n
) )#R )
O God! I knelt before You alone and professed faith in You only and
consigned myself to You alone and put my trust in You only. You are my
Lord! My ears and my eyes and my blood and my meat and my bones and my
muscles are in humble obedience before God, Lord of the worlds.110
104. Ibid., vol. 2, 64, (no. 1425).
106. Ibid., 199, (no. 1074).
107. Ibid., 315-316, (no. 1814).
108. Ibid., 202, (no. 1091).
110. Al-Nasā’ī, Sunan, 145, (no. 1052).
283
In the tahajjud prayer, the Prophet (sws) is reported to have said the following
words as well:
S > 6 }
}
>6_
- 8 6%
Glorious is He Who is the Controller, the Lofty and the Majestic. 111
(3) In the Qawmah
When the Prophet (sws) would rise after kneeling, he would say K_
:
!,7&
(Lord! Gratitude is for You only) after H K <
@ Q
B % and at times K
:
!,7&
(Lord! And gratitude is for You only) and sometimes he would add the word 7 /
9
[O God!] in the beginning. 112 Some narratives show that he would also say the
following words after K_
:
!,7& :
p N # ^ < 9 K _
S !U/
] 0 9 K , SV ) T @ # b
dT # S ] # ¤
& (
S ] # }G7 S ] # …
K^ _
:
!# K" _
B A ! b
!# ) s # b
s 9 B F# 7 /
9 K 6 :
!L K 6 … to the extent that the earth and the sky get filled with it and after that what
You wish also becomes brimful. Praise and majesty are for You only [O Lord!].
You most befittingly are worthy of what Your servants have [just] said, and all
of Us are Your servants. O Lord! whom You have given, no one can stop him
[from receiving it], and no one can give the one whom You stop giving, and the
greatness and majesty of none can save him from Your grasp.113
This addition has been reported with similar words as well,114 It is also narrated
that once in the last rak‘at of this prayer in the qawmah, the Prophet (sws)
offered supplications for some people by name for a month and supplicated for
the doom of some others. The manner in which this was done was that he would
raise his hands and recite the supplications in a loud voice while the people
behind him would be saying Amen. 115
He is reported to have said: “Respond to the words of the prayer-leader Q
B %
H K < @ by saying K_
:
!,7& 7 /
9 because he who pronounces these words in
unison with the angels, his previous sins are forgiven.”116
When a Companion (rta) of the Prophet (sws) added the words $6"~ $>U
$K<
112. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 128-129, (nos. 789, 795, 796).
115. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 161, 692, (nos. 1002, 4088); Abū Dā’ūd, Sunan,
vol. 2, 69, (no. 1443); Ahmad ibn Hanbal, Musnad, vol. 3, 598, (no. 11994).
116. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 129, (no. 796). This refers to sins which do not
relate to obligations towards one’s fellow human beings or which do not require
repentance, making amends or atonement.
284
$&6# (heaps of gratitude which is pure and blessed), he commented: “I have seen
more than thirty angels trying to outdo each other to write these words.”117
(4) During Prostrations
The Prophet (sws) has also forbidden Muslims to recite the Qur’ān during
prostrations118 – just as he has done so during kneeling, and has said that since
during a prostration a person comes closest to his Lord, he should say as much
supplications as he can.119 Consequently, words Xl
) ,"& 8 6% (glorious is my
Lord, the greatest) have been reported to be recited by him during prostration,120
and some other words also have been reported in place of these.
Of these, the ones which are mentioned in various narratives are the following:

^>
z ^ &
^KN
^6%
Above is He from all blemishes and shortcomings, the Lord of Gabriel and
the angels.121
)
> A | 7 /
K , !,7& 7 /
:
F6%
O God! O Lord! Glory be to You our Lord and You possess all worthy
attributes. O God! Forgive me. 122
H >7 % F H > 7 9 /c N/R / )6F )
> A | 7 /
O God! Forgive all my sins – small and big, of the past and of the future, done
openly or secretly. 123
% 7 T H & 7 Z
E -./
)c K _
% b
% 9 :
b
!# :
, }
K _
% :
7 /
'
E
@ G
< 9 /
& 6 H > n
,
O God! I prostrated for You only and professed faith in You alone and gave
up myself to You only. My face is in prostration for He who created it and
designed it and then made in it ears and eyes. Very great and very benevolent
is God, the best of Creators.124
In the tahajjud prayer, the following supplications are also reported:
119. Ibid., 200, (no. 1083).
120. Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 315-316, (no. 1814); Abū Dā’ūd, Sunan, vol. 1, 228,
(no. 871).
124. Ibid., 314-315, (no. 1812).
285
b
F9 /
; ; K , :
F6%
Glory be to You, and You possess all worthy attributes. There is no God but
you.125
b
! 9 # }
& > % 9 # )
> A | 7 /
O God! Forgive all my sins done secretly or openly. 126
SÁ \!= )n\<9 :
!# :
, 9 :
,E @ # :
* , :
s
% @ # «> , 9 )"F; 7 /
:
G
A F X b
!=9 b
F9 :
O Lord! I seek safe refuge with your pleasure from Your displeasure and with
Your safety from Your torment! And [O Lord] I seek Your refuge from You.
It is not possible for me to praise You of which You are worthy. You are
exactly as You have praised Yourself.127
)##9 M&F )
T @ M&F )! @ M&F ->n
, )* M&F ) % )* M&F )6N )* ] c 7 /
M&F )! c M&F )
M&F )N * M&F )A M&F
O Lord! Create light in my heart, and create light in my ears and my eyes, and
create light on my right and on my left, and create light in front of me and
behind me, and create light over me and below me, and [O Lord!] make me an
embodiment of light. 128
(5) During the Jalsah
The Prophet (sws) has also supplicated while sitting in between prostrations.
Consequently, it is reported that he used to repeat the words )
> A | " & (O Lord!
129
Forgive me) in this position.
(6) During the Qa‘dah
The qa‘dah of the prayer is reserved for supplications, and a person can say
whatever supplication he wants to. The guidance provided by the practice of the
Prophet (sws) in this regard is detailed out below:
1. ‘Abdullāh ibn Mas‘ūd (rta) says that when we would pray with the Prophet
(sws), we would say: “Peace be to God from His servants and peace be to such and
such persons.” When the Prophet (sws) heard this, he said: “Don’t say: ‘Peace be to
God,’ for God Himself is entirely peace. Say this instead: }
6"s/ }
n
7 /
}
7
7
125. Ibid., 201, (no. 1089).
126. Al-Nasā’ī, Sunan, 155, (no. 1125).
128. Ibid., 311, (no. 1794).
286
'
7n\
\/
R 6 X ! y G
7 > , /
< & )^ 6!7
^9 :
y G
7 (all salutations,
supplications and good deeds are for God; O Messenger of God! Peace be to you,
and blessings and mercy. Peace be to us also and to all pious people too). If you
say these words, your supplication will reach every person who is in the sky or is
found somewhere between the sky and the earth. [He further said:] /
/
; ; 8 9 K T
9
%& H K 6 MK7 # 8/ 9 K T 9 (I bear witness that there is no god except Allah and I bear
witness that Muhammad (sws) is His servant and Messenger). After this, a person
can say any supplication he wants to for himself.”130
With slight variations, the above supplication is also reported by ‘Umar (rta),
‘Ā’ishah (rta), ‘Abdullāh ibn ‘Umar (rta), ‘Abdullāh ibn ‘Abbās (rta) and Abū
Mūsā al-‘Ash‘arī (rta).131 It is evident from the narratives that after this, the Prophet
(sws) would diligently teach this supplication to his Companions (rta).132
2. Abū Mas‘ūd Ansārī (rta) narrates: “We were sitting at the place of Sa‘d ibn
‘Ubādah (rta). When the Prophet (sws) came over, Bashīr ibn Sa‘d (rta) asked:
‘O Messenger of God! God has directed us to send blessings on you; please let us
know how we should do this?’ At this, the Prophet (sws) kept silent and we
wished that he had not asked this question. He then said: ‘You should say:
X\ KV 7 # X & , 0>,; p X b
/Z
KV 7 # p X KV 7 # X ] Z
7 /
K _# K < :
F7; '
)* 0>,; p X b
& , KV 7 # p O God! Be merciful to Muhammad and his clan the way you have been
merciful to Abraham’s clan and send Your blessings on Muhammad and his
clan the way you have sent Your blessings on Abraham’s clan in this whole
world. Indeed, You are great and possess all worthy attributes.’” [Then said:]
“You already know the manner to wish peace for me.”133
There are some variations in the words of this supplication; however, by and
large, the theme is the same. It is also narrated that the Prophet (sws) has said
about the durūd: “A person who sends mercy on me once, the Almighty will send
mercy on him ten times.”134
The Qur’ānic directive referred to in the narrative is:
(4:DD) MG
% LZ
!# @ .
/ ^9 )" 6!7
X 8 Ln
z# /
8/ ;
Indeed, God and His angels send mercy on the Prophet; send mercy on him
131. Mālik ibn Anas, Al-Mu’attā’, (nos. 246-249); Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 135,
(no. 831); Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 170-172, (nos. 897, 902, 904); Abū Dā’ūd, Sunan,
vol. 1, 253, (no. 971), Ibn Abī Shaybah, Musannaf, vol. 1, 259-261, (nos. 2982-2997).
133. Ibid., 173, (no. 907).
134. Al-Nasā’ī, Sunan, 181, (no. 1297).
287
then, you who are true believers, and greet him with a worthy salutation.
(33:56)
3. Other supplications which the Prophet (sws) has said in the qa‘dah or has
urged Muslims to say are:
!* >" T @ # }
!* @ # > 6E . @ # !7 c . @ # :
, 9 )"F; 7 /
p 7cK7 Ñ G O God! I seek Your refuge from the torment of Hell and seek Your refuge
from the torment of the grave and from the trial of life and death and from the
trial of the great deceiver who will claim to be Jesus.135
K \! @ \# W$ > \Av # )
> A | * b
F9 /
; F.L > A v MeU M f )GA F b
f )"F; 7 /
<>7 & Av
b
F9 :7F; )! < & O God! I have wronged my soul a lot and [I know that] none except You can
forgive my sins. So [O Lord!] Please forgive me through Your compassion
and have mercy on me. Indeed You are Compassionate and Ever-Merciful.136
] 9 # >" T @ # b
# >" T @ # :
, 9 )"F; 7 /
O Lord! I seek Your refuge from the evil of what I have done and what I have
not done. 137
W * b
; )!*/ )
M> W b
# )!< 9
X :
& K N Y
v :
, 7 /
Y
h
v «>" )* " :
(% 9 W R ?
7 Y
v )* :
?
:
(% 9 7 /
)
M>
S «>" :
(% 9 B s E ! @V W >7 N :
(% 9 K A ! MF :
(% 9 X!v > E A )* K n
E :
(% 9
)* :
zE
X
; u
?
7 :
c X
; > !7
W ./ :
(% 9 }
K , Í
R > , :
(%9 S hE K ,
@ K # W$ K0 ! c 8 ÒI
!, 7!"w 7 /
V /h
# V !* WV >7 h
# S 7>«
> |
O Lord! Through the help of Your knowledge of the unknown and Your power
over Your Creation give me life till the time You deem it appropriate for me,
and take me away from this world when You deem it appropriate for me. O
God! And I seek humility towards You in open and in private, and want to be
guided to the truth in happiness and in sorrow and request You to make me a
balanced person between poverty and richness and want a blessing which will
never finish and the contentment of the eyes which will never cease, and seek
288
the courage to be happy at Your decisions and seek the serenity of life after
death, and seek from You the fondness of meeting You and the joy of seeing
You in a manner that I do not remain in hardships which are harmful and in a
trial which lead [a person] astray. O God! Please grant us the grace of faith, and
make us such that we ourselves remain among the guided and are instrumental
in providing guidance to others.138
>" ?
7 \
@ # :
, 9 9 # !# b
# c c >
@ # :
(% 9 )"F; 7 /
]V \ 9 pV N @ # ; >7 N # !7_
:
(% 9 9 # !# b
# c c K \6 :
(\% \# > \Ä
@ # :
(% 9 ]V 9 pV N @ # ; >7 N # & 7!
@ # :
, 9
X/Z
K 7 # :
% & K 6 !# % 7# .
% 9 /% /
X/Z
K 7 # :
% & MKT & 6N ] _
8 9 >V # 9 @ # ) b
h
N # :
(% 9 /% /
O God! I seek from You goodness of every sort – that which is to be given to
me in the immediate future and that also which is to be given at the time You
have appointed for it, that also which I know and that also which I do not. I
seek refuge with You from every kind of evil – the one which may befall soon
and also for which You have appointed a time, that which I know and that
also which I have no knowledge of and I seek Paradise from You and the urge
to have beliefs and do deeds which will take me near it. And I seek refuge
with You from Hell from beliefs and deeds which take me near it. [Lord!] I
seek goodness from You – the goodness which Your servant and Messenger
Muha mmad intended, and seek Your refuge from things from which Your
servant and Messenger has sought refuge. And whatever decision You have
made for me, I seek from You a good fate in it.139
It is narrated by ‘Alī (rta) that in the qa‘dah the Prophet (sws) would generally
say the following supplication at the end:
)"!# , 9 b
F9 # b
* > % 9 # b
! 9 # }
& > % 9 # }
> 7 9 # b
# K7 N # )
> A | 7 /
b
F9 /
; ; > " Å b
F9 y K" E b
F9
O God! Forgive my sins of the past and of the future done in private or in
public. And also forgive whatever excesses I have committed and all those
things also which You know more than I know. It is You Who sends forward
and it is You Who relegates backwards. There is no god except You.140
Wā’il (rta) narrates that sometimes the Prophet (sws) would add the word
¯> , (and his blessings) to /
< & y G7 (peace be to you and the mercy
138. Al-Nasā’ī, Sunan, 183, (no. 1306).
289
of God) when he would say salām on the right side.
141
(7) After the Prayer
After finishing the prayer also, the Prophet (sws) would say various
supplications and remember the Almighty. 142
Ibn ‘Abbās (rta) narrates: “Upon hearing > 6
9j
¯ I would come to know that the
143
Prophet (sws) had ended his prayer.”
‘Ā’ishah (rta) says that after saying the salām, the Prophet (sws) would sit for
just enough time so as to say:
y > I
p _
b
& 6 y G
7 :
!# y G
7 b
F9 7 /
O God! You are peace in entirety and all peace is from You. O Possessor of
respect and honour! You are blessed. 144
Thaw‘bān (rta) says that before saying the above prayer, he would ask for the
forgiveness of the Almighty three times. 145
Mughīrah ibn Shu‘bah (rta) reports that the Prophet (sws) would say the
following supplication after the prayer:
B F# 7 /
> KN SV ) T ] X 0 K :
:
>T H K< /
/
; ; K^ _
:
!# K" _
B A ! b
!# ) s # b
s 9
There is no god except Allah. He is one of His kind and no one is His
partner. Sovereignty is His and all glorification and gratitude is for Him, and
He has power over all things. O Lord! Whom You give, no one can stop him
[from receiving it], and no one can give the one whom You stop giving, and
the greatness and majesty of none can stop You to grasp [someone].146
‘Abdullāh ibn al-Zubayr (rta) reports that the Prophet (sws) would recite the
following supplication right after the prayer:
141. Abū Dā’ūd, Sunan, vol. 1, 260, (no. 997). Abū Ya‘lā Ahmad ibn ‘Alī, Musnad, 1st
ed., vol. 4 (Beirut: Dār al-fikr, 2002), 364, (no. 5756); Abū al-Qāsim Sulaymān ibn Ahmad
al-Tabarānī, Al-Mu‘jam al-awsat, 1st ed., vol. 4 (Beirut: Dār al-fikr, 1999), 217, (no. 5768).
142. This refers to supplications and remembrance by the prayer-leader in his personal
capacity and not in the collective one in which he is seconded by the followers by the
word: Amen.
(no. 1316).
145. Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 239, (no. 1334); Al-Tirmidhī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-kabīr, vol. 1,
331, (no. 300).
290
W 7 N p < > KN SV ) T ] X 0 K :
:
>T H K < /
/
; ; \/
\/
; \
; @ G
S̄!U/
]hA !"
H 7; /
; K 6 F /
/
; ; /
, /
;
8 >*
H > @ "K
'
n

#
There is no god except Allah. He is one of His kind and no one is His partner.
Sovereignty is His and all glorification and gratitude is for Him, and He has
power over all things. Power and strength – all are a blessing from Him.
There is no god except Allah and we worship Him only. Favours and
blessings are from Him and befitting glorification is for Him only. There is no
god except Allah. Obedience is purely for Him even though the disbelievers
dislike this.147
It is reported that Sa‘d (rta) used to teach these words to his children and would
say that after every prayer, the Prophet (sws) would seek refuge with the
Almighty through these words:
9 > p & 9 X
; R7 & 9 8 9 :
, 9 @ 6_
@ # :
, 9 ]
6
@ # :
, 9 )"F; 7 /
> 6E . FK^ !* @ # :
,
O God! I seek Your refuge from miserliness and cowardice and seek Your
refuge from going to old age and seek Your refuge from the trial of life and
from the torment in the graves. 148
It is narrated by Abū Hurayrah (rta) that the Prophet (sws) instructed the poor
among the Companions (rta) who belonged to the muhājirūn to recite /
8
6%
(glory be to God), /
K 9 (gratitude is for God), > 6 9 /
(God is the greatest) 33
times each after the prayer.149
Abū Hurayrah (rta) also narrates that if after the above 99 words the following
100th words are said, then the sins of a person are forgiven even if they equal the
foam of the sea:
> KN SV ) T ] X 0 K :
:
>T H K < /
/
; ; There is no god except Allah. He is one of His kind and no one is His partner.
Sovereignty is His and all gratitude is for Him, and He has power over all
things.150
In a narrative of Ibn ‘Ujrah, it is reported that /
8 6%
should be said 33 times,
147. Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 240, (no. 1343); Al-Nasā’ī, Sunan, 188, (no. 1339).
148. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 467-468, 1109, (nos. 2822, 6390).
241, (no. 1347).
291
/
K 9 should be said 33 times and >6 9 /
should be said 34 times.
151
It is narrated by Zayd ibn Thābit (rta) that a person from the Ansār told the
Prophet (sws) that in a dream someone told him to recite /
8 6%
25 times, K 9
/
25 times, >6 9 /
25 times and /
/
; ; 25 times. The Prophet said: “Do
so.”152
vii. Prayer Timings
It is incumbent upon the Muslims to pray five times a day. The time of each
prayer is as follows:
fajr, zuhr, ‘asr, maghrib and ‘ishā.
When the whiteness of the dawn emerges from the darkness of the night, then
this is fajr.
When the sun starts to descend from midday, then this is zuhr.
When the sun descends below the line of sight, then this is ‘asr.
The time of sunset is maghrib.
When the redness of dusk disappears, this is ‘ishā.
The time of fajr remains till sunrise, the time of zuhr remains till ‘asr begins,
the time of ‘asr remains till maghrib, the time of maghrib remains till ‘ishā and
the time of ‘ishā remains till midnight. The times of sunrise and sunset are
prohibited for praying since the sun used to be worshiped at these times. Like the
rituals and utterances of the prayer, these prayer timings have also been
transmitted to us through the consensus and perpetual adherence of the ummah.
These timings have remained the same during the era of other prophets as well.
The Qur’ān while referring to these timings at various places says:
@ > /.
x> :
}
d"\7G
@ 60 . }
!G
8/ ; ] /
@ #" $A
w & !7
) *> ~ W q
n
7 N9
(CC:CC)
And diligently attend to your prayer in both parts of the day and in some part
of the night too because good deeds make amends for sins. This is a reminder
for those who want to be reminded. (11:114)
] /
@ # MR?
# 8 > _
A 8 >N 8/ ; > _
A 8 >N ] /
G
| X
; `
?
7 K
W q
n
7 N9
(PO Pi :CP) MR
#7 M#E# :
,^& :
U 6 89 XG :
/ $ *F , K _
7 *
Diligently attend to your prayers from the time of the sun’s descent to
nightfall, and especially the recital in the fajr prayer because the fajr prayer is
in the presence [of the Almighty]. And get up in this manner at night also [for
the prayer]; this is an additional duty upon you on the fulfilment of which
your Lord hopefully may elevate you [on the Day of Judgement] to an
honourable status. (17:78-79)
151. Ibid., 242, (no. 1349).
152. Ahmad ibn Hanbal, Musnad, vol. 6, 235, 244, (nos. 21150, 21090).
292
:
/ & !7
k
>~ 9 Ñ 6"G
* ] /
SF @ # ,>| ] 6N `
?
7 ²
~ ] 6N :
,"& K , Ñ 6"% (CD:2) X«> And give glory to your Lord and praise Him before sunrise and before sunset
and [in a similar manner], glorify Him at night and at the two sides of the day
also so that you may become happy. (20:130)
'
< J?
¤
& (
}
G
7 )* K 8 6n
'
< 8 G '
< /
8 6G
*
(CiCP :D) 8 > Therefore give glory to God evening and morning and [know that] praise is
showered on Him in the heavens and the earth, and [glorify him] at the time
of ‘ishā and of zuhr. (30:17-18)
:) R _G
^ & ,R 9 6"G
* ] /
@ # >v ] 6N `
?
7 ²
~ ] 6N :
,"& K , Ñ 6"% (DO
And give glory to your Lord and praise Him before sunrise and before sunset
and give glory to Him at some time of the night, and also after the sun’s
prostrations. (50:39-40)
The details of the guidance provided by the knowledge and practice of the
Prophet (sws) in this regard are as follows:
1. He would generally offer the fajr prayer in the darkness of night. Thus it has
been reported that when women wrapped in their cloaks would return from the
mosque after the fajr prayer, they could not be recognized. 153
2. He has asked the Muslims to refrain from the zuhr prayer at midday and told
them that this is the time when Hell is sizzling hot.154 He would generally ask
people to offer this prayer in summers when the heat would lessen.155
3. He would offer the ‘asr prayer when the sun would be high and fully
shining.156
4. He would offer the maghrib prayer early and would offer the ‘ishā prayer
late. It has been reported that he would dislike sleeping before ‘ishā and sitting
up and talking once it had been offered. 157
5. If one rak‘at of a prayer has been offered before its time ends, it is his directive
that the prayer should be completed and it shall be considered as being offered on
157. Abū Dā’ūd, Sunan, vol. 1, 111-112, (nos. 416, 417, 418, 422); Al-Tirmidhī, AlJāmi‘ al-kabīr, vol. 1, 209, (no. 167); Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 124-125, (no. 771).
293
time. Consequently, it has been narrated that he said that a person who offers one
rak‘at of fajr before sunrise and one rak‘at of ‘asr before sunset, he should rest
assured that these prayers have been offered on time.158 He is also reported to have
said that if a person sleeps then it is not his fault if he misses the prayer; however,
if a person leaves a prayer while being awake, then he is certainly at fault.
Therefore, if anyone forgets to offer the prayer or is asleep at the time of prayer, he
should offer it as soon as he realizes it.159
6. The Prophet (sws) has emphasized that a Muslim must vigilantly observe the
time which is prohibited for the prayer. Consequently, he is reported to have said
that after the fajr prayer no one should pray until sunrise and after the ‘asr prayer
no one should pray until sunset.160
7. The Prophet (sws) has said that if a ruler delays the prayer, Muslims should
pray themselves and then later join him in congregation.161
A little deliberation would show that these prayer timings are in the words of
Imām Amīn Ahsan Islāhī very apt for worship, conducive for a supplication,
soothing for the mind of a believer, harmonious with the worship done by the
elements of nature and congruous with the prostrations of the sun and the moon,
the trees and the stones. He writes:
The time of fajr is a very special time in which a person is mentally free and
is peaceful at heart. When a person gets up at this time after resting at night,
his heart is very serene. A new step is taken for worship and a new initiative is
required at this time and this new initiative requires new resolve and guidance
from the Almighty.
The zuhr time signals another reality. If a person has a keen eye, he witnesses
this reality which urges a person to kneel and prostrate before the Almighty:
The sun which the naïve have regarded as a deity bows before the Almighty at
this time and through this practice declares that it is a creation and not the
creator, a worshipper and not the worshiped.
The time of ‘asr proclaims another reality: for every crest there is a fall, for
every zenith there is a nadir and for every youth there is old age. Nothing is an
exception to this rule. There is only one Being Who is immortal. No one except
Him lives forever. Just as when the day shone with brightness, then passed
through its afternoon and now stands near its closure, similarly this world was
created, will reach its bloom and shall one day die away. At the time of ‘asr, it
is this silent reminder of the Day of Judgement which urges a person to
234-236, (no. 1930).
(nos. 1562, 1566); Al-Nasā’ī, Sunan, 84, (no. 616).
294
prostrate before his Lord to seek His mercy and forgiveness.
At the time of maghrib, life enters a new door: this door is similar to the door
between life and death and between life and barzakh. The schemer of this
world unveils the sign of the night after the sign of the day and the light of the
moon after the brightness of the sun. The hectic routine of life starts to cease
and the stars come out. The heat and humidity of the day begins to vanish and
the worn out and fatigued man experiences the coolness of night. The
senseless and the naïve might not feel this tremendous change, but how can
the sane and sensible remain unaware of it. How then is it possible that a
person remain indifferent to such a display of power and wisdom by a
Powerful and Wise Being. If his heart has any life in it, he would definitely be
responsive to this change and bow down before his Creator – the Creator
whose might was such that within seconds He transformed the day into night.
The time of ‘ishā is the time of accountability. The darkness of night now
totally confines activity. A person relishes the rest and comfort of the night so
that he can once again be fresh for the next day. This time is the most
appropriate for a person to once again remember His Lord before going to bed.
This may be his last time and he may never get up after this sleep.162
viii. Rak‘āt of the Prayer
The rak‘āt of the prayer which have been fixed by the sharī‘ah are:
fajr: two
zuhr: four
‘asr: four
maghrib: three
‘ishā: four
These are the obligatory rak‘āt of each of these prayers, leaving which a person
would be held accountable on the Day of Judgement. Thus, they must necessarily
be offered except in cases when qasr has been permitted. All other rak‘āt apart
from them are optional; they earn great reward for a person but will not hold him
accountable on the Day of Judgement if he does not offer them.
ix. Concession in the Prayer
If the time of the prayer arrives in dangerous circumstances, the Almighty has
allowed a person to pray while on foot or riding in whatever way possible. In
these circumstances, it is evident that there shall be no congregational prayer,
facing the qiblah shall not be necessary, and, in some situations, it shall not be
possible to offer the prayer according to the prescribed method. The Qur’ān says:
162. Amīn Ahsan Islāhī, Tazkiyah-i nafs, 242-243.
295
(2DO:2) 8 F 7# / Q
>* !#9 I* MF6 & 9 [$ c> * A 8 I*
Then if you encounter danger, pray on foot or while riding; but when you are
safe remember God in the manner He has taught you which you did not know.
(2:239)
If such a situation arises during a journey, the Qur’ān has further said that people
can shorten the prayer. In religious parlance, this is called qasr. The sunnah
established by the Prophet (sws) in this regard is that the four rak‘āt prayer shall be
shortened to two. No reduction shall be made in two and three rak‘āt prayers.
Consequently, the fajr and the maghrib prayers were offered in full in such
circumstances. The reason is that while the former already has two rak‘āt, the latter
is considered as the witr of daytime, and this status of the maghrib prayer cannot be
changed.
In Sūrah Nisā’, this directive has been revealed in the following words:
@ .
/ !A 89 A 8 ; W q
n
7 @# >n
E 89
!c `
* ¤
&l )* ,> «
;
(CC:) M!6#^ JK F @ >*
8/ ; >A And when you travel, there is no offence for you to shorten your prayers if
you fear that the disbelievers may put you through some trial because these
disbelievers are your open enemies. (4:101)
The concession of shortening the prayer and that of offering it while on foot or
while riding are stated in these verses with the condition: A
8 ; (if you fear). It is
evident from Ahādīth that on the basis of this condition the Prophet (sws)
analogously offered the qasr prayer when there was uneasiness and discomfort
while travelling in general. He similarly offered the optional prayer while riding his
camel in order to save the caravan from bother.163 ‘Umar (rta) says that he deemed
it strange for the Prophet (sws) to offer the qasr prayer because of uneasiness and
discomfort, and therefore he asked the Prophet (sws). Upon this, he replied: “This
is a favour of God upon you; so you should accept it.”164
From this concession granted in the prayer, the Prophet (sws) has also deduced
a concession in the times it is offered, and in such journeys he has led the Muslims
in prayer by combining the zuhr and ‘asr prayers together and the maghrib and
‘ishā prayers together. It is narrated by Mu‘ādh ibn Jabal (rta) that in the journey
undertaken by the Prophet (sws) for the battle of Tabūk he would combine the
zuhr and ‘asr prayers if the sun would descend before the caravan set off, and if
the caravan began its journey before the sun’s descent, he would defer the zuhr
prayer and combine it with the ‘asr prayer. Similar was the case with the maghrib
(no. 1619).
164. Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 279, (nos. 1573, 1574). It is evident from this reply
that this deduction of the Prophet (sws) was approved by the Almighty.
296
prayer. If the sun would set before the caravan set off, he would combine the
maghrib and ‘ishā prayers together and if the caravan set off before sunset, he
would pray the maghrib and ‘ishā prayers together at the time of ‘ishā.165
A similar situation arose at the time the Prophet (sws) offered the hajj. Since in
the hajj, the battle against Satan is symbolized through various rituals, he
established the Sunnah in consideration of this symbolism that whether people
are residents or outsiders, they shall shorten the prayers at Minā and shorten and
combine them at Muzdalifah and ‘Arafāt.
A subtle reference to this deduction of the Prophet (sws) that prayers can be
combined in such situations is found in the Qur’ān itself. The words of Sūrah
Nisā on which this directive ends: MN#7 M,
'
!# Å X b
F W q
n
7 8/ ; (because the
prayer is incumbent upon the Muslims at appointed times) require that words like
“and pray at the appointed times” or similar to these be understood to be present
before them as per the linguistic principles of Arabic. It is evident from this
understood expression that besides shortening the prayer, people can also reduce
its timings. Consequently, the succeeding words are that once peace is restored
Muslims should pray the full rak‘āt and pray at the appointed times because the
prayer is incumbent upon the Muslims at appointed times.
In the lifetime of the Prophet (sws), an important issue was that no Muslim
could have tolerated to have been left out from a prayer that the Prophet (sws) led
right in a battlefield. Every soldier desired to pray behind him. Though this was a
very natural desire, it was essential that proper arrangements of defence be made
in the battlefield. One solution to this problem could have been that the Prophet
(sws) pray four rak‘āt and the army be divided into half with each half praying
two rak‘āt behind him. At some instances, this solution was adopted as well. 166
However, to save the Prophet (sws) from difficulty that this way could have
created, the Qur’ān suggested another way: the Prophet (sws) as the prayer-leader
and all the soldiers should shorten their prayers and each half of the army should
pray one rak‘at each behind the Prophet (sws) and pray the other rak‘at by
themselves. Consequently, the first half after completing the first rak‘at including
its prostrations should retreat and take up the task of defence and the other half
should now stand behind the Prophet (sws) to pray in the Prophet’s second
rak‘at. The Qur’ān says:
K_
% I* % 9 .( : #7 !#" A zÃ~ E * W q
n
7 b
N(* * b
! ;
% 9 0 & . < .( :
# Ln
* Ln
x> 9 A zÃ~ }
( z& @# F *

!c [ W$ K < $ #7 8 * # 9 % 9 @ 8 Av >A @ .
/ R7 Q
8/ ; &. < . % 9 h
89 X«> #7 ! 9 >V s #7 @"# x$9 , 8 8; I* ,!c X MRN M#N Q
>* W q
n
7 h
N I* M!#^ M,. @ >* K7 9
165. Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 287, (no. 1631); Abū Dā’ūd, Sunan, vol. 2, 7-8, (no. 1220).
297
(CDC2 :) MN#7 M, '
!# Å X b
F W q
n
7 8/ ; W q
n
7 N(* !F( ~ And [O Prophet (sws)!] when you are among them, and stand to lead them in
the prayer [in a battlefield], then let one group stand behind you such that they
are armed with their weapons. Then after making their prostration, let them
withdraw to the rear and then let the other group who have yet to pray come
forward and pray with you; and let these also be armed with their weapons.
These disbelievers desire that if you even slightly desert your arms and your
gear, they attack you united together. But it is no offence for you to put aside
your weapons if you are inflicted with heavy rain or are stricken with an illness,
though you should still take necessary protection and you should be certain that
God has prepared a humiliating punishment for the disbelievers. So when the
prayer you have offered in such a manner ends, remember God standing, sitting
and lying down [in whatever circumstances you are in]. So when the
circumstances become peaceful, offer the full prayer, [and, for this, pray at the
appointed times] for the prayer is incumbent on the believers at the appointed
times. (4:102-103)
It is evident from the narratives that various ways were adopted to offer the rak‘at
which each half of the army had to offer on its own as per this directive. At one
instance, the Prophet (sws) waited until those behind him completed their rak‘at
and then withdrew167 and at another the army later completed the rak‘at.168 There
remains no need to state the details of this because this measure, as is evident from
the words * b
! ; (when you are among them), related to the presence of the
Prophet (sws). After him, neither can the desire to pray behind one prayer-leader be
as strong nor as important. Today, if there does arise a possibility of congregational
prayers in such circumstances, then soldiers can easily pray behind different
prayer-leaders.
x. The Congregational Prayer
Although the prayer can be offered alone, yet the sunnah of the religion of the
prophets has always been that for the purification of the collectivity, it be offered in
congregation and if possible in a place of worship. For this very purpose, the
Prophet (sws) built a mosque as soon as he reached Madīnah and with this the
practice of building mosques in all localities and settlements of Muslims was
initiated. These mosques can now be observed all over the world. Islam has not
fixed a specific form for their construction. Yet Muslims, with a few differences,
have generally maintained a uniform structure for them. In the lifetime of the
Prophet (sws), it was essential for all those who heard the adhān to come to the
mosque. Later, when the truth had been fully communicated to the people of
(no. 1947).
(no. 1942).
298
Arabia by the Prophet (sws) and these people became guilty of deliberate denial
and various measures were taken to isolate the Muslims from the Hypocrites, a
blind person once asked relief from the Prophet (sws) in coming to the mosque, he
was at first given the permission; then the Prophet (sws) asked him: “Do you hear
the voice of the adhān?” When he answered in the affirmative, the Prophet (sws)
said that he would then have to come to the mosque.169 On this very occasion, the
Prophet (sws) warned people: “I would like to burn the houses of those who do not
come for the prayer, and would like to have them thrown over these people.”170 It
is narrated by Ibn Mas‘ūd (rta) that even the sick in those times would come to the
congregational prayer by limping on the shoulders of two people.171 Obviously,
after the departure of the Prophet (sws), the directive of coming to the mosques for
the congregational prayer is not incumbent upon the Muslims; however, this is a
highly rewarding practice earning the blessings of the Almighty. Thus a Muslim
should not deprive himself of this without any valid reason.
The narratives ascribed to the Prophet (sws) in this regard are the following:
The congregational prayer is twenty seven times more rewarding than the
individual prayer.172
If people knew how highly rewarding reaching the mosque at the time of the
adhān is and standing in the first row is, and if for this they had to cast lots, they
would have done this. And if they knew the reward of outdoing others for the
zuhr prayer, they would have done so. And if they knew the reward for the fajr
and ‘ishā prayer they would have reached [the mosque] even if they had to drag
themselves for this. 173
A person who prayed the ‘ishā prayer in congregation is like a person who
stood [for worship] till midnight and a person who prayed the fajr prayer in
congregation is like a person who spent the whole night standing [in worship]. 174
Women, however, are exempted from this directive. For them the sunnah is that
they can come to the mosque for the prayer but the prayer offered at home is
better for them. The Prophet (sws) is reported to have said: “Do not stop your
women from coming to the mosque, but they should know that it is more
appropriate for them to pray at home.”175
Following is the way which has been prescribed by the sharī‘ah for offering the
congregational prayer.
(no. 1481).
(no. 1477).
185, (no. 981).
175. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 140-141, (nos. 865, 873); Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ alsahīh, 186, (no. 990); Ibn Khuzaymah, Sahīh, vol. 3, 92, (no. 1683).
299
1. Before this prayer, the adhān shall be called so that people are able to join
the prayer after hearing this call. The words which the Prophet (sws) has
prescribed for the adhān are:
X\ )7 < { W 7n
X )7 < { j
p%& MK7 # 8/ K T { j
¯ [/ [ 8 K T {¯ >6 j
¯
j
¯ [/ [ ß > 6 j
¯ {
A God is the greatest; I bear witness that there is no god besides Him; I bear
witness that Muha mmad is God’s Messenger; Come towards the prayer; come
towards salvation; God is the greatest; there is no god besides Him.
2. If there is only one follower, he will stand adjacent to the imām on his right
side and if there are many followers, they shall stand behind him and he shall
stand in the centre ahead of them.
3. The iqāmah shall be called before the prayer begins. All the words of the
adhān shall be uttered in it; however, after
A X )7 < the words Wn/
b
# N K N
shall be said by the person who says the iqāmah.
4. The words of the adhān and the iqāmah can be repeated more than once for
the purpose they are said.
This method of the congregational prayer has been given to us through the
ummah’s consensus and perpetual adherence. The details of this method which
are mentioned in various narratives are presented below:
(1) The Adhān
According to a dream seen by the Companions (rta) regarding the adhān
mentioned in various narratives and as per which the Prophet (sws) directed them
to say the adhān and the iqāmah, the words of the adhān have been repeated in
the following manner:176
ßj
¯ [/ \
[ 8 K T { j
¯ [/ [ 8 K T ß > 6 j
¯ { > 6 j
¯ { > 6 j
¯ { > 6 j
¯
X\ )7 \< { W 7n\
X )7 < ß j
p%& MK7 # 8/ K T { j
p%& MK7 # 8/ K T j
¯ [/ [ ß > 6 j
¯ { > 6 j
¯ ß
A X )7 < {
A X )7 < ß W 7n
Thus it has been reported that in the times of the Prophet (sws), the words of
adhān were generally repeated twice. 177
Abū Mahdhūrah reports that when the Prophet (sws) taught him the adhān, he
said: You should say:178
161, (no. 838).
300
ßj
¯ [/ \
[ 8 K \T { j
¯ /
[ 8 K T ß > 6 j
¯ { > 6 j
¯ { > 6 j
¯ { > 6 j
¯
j
p%& MK7 # 8/ K T { j
p%& MK7 # 8/ K T Then repeat:
MK7 # 8 K T { j
p%& MK7 # 8/ K T ß j
¯ [/ [ 8 K T { j
¯ [/ [ 8 K T j
p%&
Then say:
> 6 j
¯ { > 6 j
¯ ß
A X )7 < {
A X )7 < ß W 7n
X )7 < { W 7n
X )7 <
j
¯ [/ [ ß
He also reports: “The Prophet (sws) asked me to say j
¯ [Q [ 8 K T and 8/ K T
j
p%& MK7 # twice in a low tone and twice loudly. He also said that in the fajr
prayer say: y !7
@
# > W7n
{y !7
@ # > W7n
(the prayer is better than sleep) after

A X )7 < .”179
It is reported that in times of rain and severe cold the Prophet (sws) would ask the
pronouncer of the adhān to say: p<>" /Z
(People! Pray at your homes).180
Similarly, it has also been narrated that in order to raise the voice and transmit
it around, Bilāl (rta) would insert his fingers into his ears and turn his face right
and left.181
‘Uthmān ibn al-‘Ās says: “When I asked the Prophet (sws) to grant me
permission to lead the prayers, he said: ‘Appoint that person as the mu’adhdhin
who does not charge money for saying the adhān.’”182
In response to the adhān, the Prophet (sws) urged Muslims to repeat the words
of the mu’adhdhin and to send blessings on the Prophet (sws). He also asked
Muslims: “Pray for me that I be granted the place of nearness in Paradise because
this is a place in Paradise which has been reserved for just one servant of the
Almighty and I hope that I would be that one person; so whoever will pray for
this will deserve my intercession.”183
In a narrative attributed to ‘Umar (rta), it is further explained that the Prophet
(sws) directed Muslims to respond to the words W 7n
X )
7 < and
A X )7 < by
179. Abū Dā’ūd, Sunan, vol. 1, 133, (no. 500); Ibn Mājah, Sunan, vol. 1, 390, (no. 716);
Al-Nasā’ī, Sunan, 86-87, (no. 633).
(no. 1600).
181. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 104, (no. 634); Al-Tirmidhī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-kabīr, vol.
1, 237-238, (no. 197).
301
saying j
, [/ W 7 N [ p < [ (strength and power are only from God) and said that a
person who responded in this manner from the depth of his heart has glad tidings
of Paradise.184
The supplications which are attributed to the Prophet (sws) after the adhān are
the following:
1.
M#E# U , { hA % MK7 # }
{ zE
W n
7 { #7 7
W K7 H . 0 7 & { 7 Q
K -. / MR
#
O Lord of this complete call and of the prayer which stands as its result! Bless
Muha mmad and grant him a rank of nearness and raise him up on the Day of
Judgement in a manner that he earns the praise of the people – something
which you had promised him. 185
2.
{ 7,& j
, b
«
& { %& H K 6 $K7
# 8/ 9 {
:
>T [ H K < { j
¯ [/ [ 8 K T $!R y % I
, { [$ %& KV 7 ,
I bear witness that there is no Lord except God. He is the one of His kind and
no one is His partner. I bear witness that Muha mmad is His servant and
Messenger. I am happy and content that Allah is my Lord and that
Muha mmad is His Messenger and that Islam is my religion. 186
About the first supplication, the Prophet (sws) has said: “Whoever vigilantly
said it, will deserve my intercession.”187
About the second one, he has said: “the sins of the person who says it will be
forgiven.”188
(2) The Iqāmah
The words of the iqāmah were generally said once only.189 The words of the
iqāmah which have been narrated in the dream of the Companions (rta) referred
to above are:190
184. Ibid., 163, (no. 850).
188. Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 163, (no. 851). This refers to sins which do not relate
161, (no. 838).
302
ß W 7n
X )7 < { j
p%& MK7 # 8/ K T { j
¯ [/ [ 8 K T ß > 6 j
¯ { > 6 j
¯
j
¯ [/ [ ß > 6 j
¯ { > 6 j
¯ ßW7n
b
# N K N { W7n
b
# N K N ß
A X )7 <
Abū Mahdhūrah says that the Prophet (sws) taught him the following seventeen
expressions:191
ßj
¯ [/ [ 8 K T { j
¯ [/ [ 8 K T ß > 6 j
¯ { > 6 j
¯ { > 6 j
¯ { > 6 j
¯
X )7 < ß W 7n
X )7 < ß j
p%& MK7 # 8/ K T { j
p%& MK7 # 8/ K T { > 6 j
¯ ßW7n
b
# N K N { W7n
b
# N K N ß
A X )7 < ß
A X )7 < ß W 7n
j
¯ [/ [ ß > 6 j
¯
(3) The Imām
The prayer can be offered behind every Muslim whether he is pious or impious.
However, if it is possible to select an imām (prayer-leader), the Prophet (sws) is
reported to have said that this responsibility should be given to the person who
reads the Qur’ān the most. Then if all the people among whom the selection is to
be made are equal as far as reading the Qur’ān is concerned, then the one who is
the most aware of the Sunnah should be selected and if in this aspect too the
concerned individuals are equal, then the person who was the first to migrate and if
in this aspect too they are equal then the person who is the eldest. He further said
that a person should not lead the prayer when he goes to the place of some other
prayer-leader; in such a case, he should pray behind that prayer-leader.192
The Prophet (sws) has said that a prayer-leader should not prolong the prayer
because there can be sick people behind him, and the weak and the elderly. 193
Anas (rta) reports: “I have never seen anyone offer the prayer lightly and yet in a
thorough manner than the Prophet (sws); such was his concern that he would
shorten the prayer if he heard a child crying thinking that his mother would be
apprehensive for him.”194
A prayer-leader should straighten the rows of the prayer with great care and
vigilance. Nu‘mān ibn Bashīr says that the Prophet (sws) would straighten our
rows of the prayer as if he would be straightening arrows from them. 195
191. Ibid., vol. 1, 134, (no. 502).
(no. 1046).
(no. 1056).
(4) The Followers
303
The Prophet (sws) has directed those who stand in prayer behind a prayer-leader
to not supersede him; rather they should say the takbīr after him. They should say
K
:
!,7& (Our Lord! And all gratitude is for you) after he has recited j
¯ B %
HK < @ (God heard him who expressed his gratitude to him) and follow this
procedure in all practices of the prayer.196 Anas (rta) narrates: “Once the Prophet
(sws) turned to us after the prayer and said: ‘O People! I am your prayer-leader.
Do not supersede me in the rukū’ or the prostration or while standing straight in
the prayer or while ending the prayer.’”197
He similarly emphasized that the rows of the prayer should be kept straight,198 the
shoulders should be in line and there should be no space in between and people
should stand right adjacent to one another.199 The mentally mature should stand
ahead, then those who are younger to them and then those who are even
younger.200
The first row of the congregational prayer shall first be filled, then the second and
then the third.201 Keeping the rows straight has been regarded by the Prophet (sws)
as an essential for the prayer.202 He is reported to have said: “O People! Be gentle
with your brothers and do not leave spaces for Satan in between the rows and
remember he who endeavoured to unite a row, the Almighty will unite him [with
others], and he who broke a row, the Almighty will break his relation with
people.”203 He similarly said: “Make rows like the angels do; they stand close to
one another before the Almighty and complete the front rows first.”204
One should try to reach the first row. Narratives relate the blessings of praying
in the first row.205 However, if at times, a person is not able to reach on time, he
should walk with calmness and dignity. Whatever congregational prayer remains,
he should offer it in congregation and then complete the remaining himself. 206
The rows for the prayer should be made at the arrival of the prayer-leader.207 In
196. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 119, (no. 733); Muslim,
(no. 921).
(no. 978).
(no. 975).
(no. 981).
(no. 1359).
(no. 1365).
Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 174,
304
the rows reserved for women, if there is just one woman, she can also stand
alone. Anas (rta) narrates that once the Prophet (sws) led a prayer such that two
men stood in the front row and Umm Sulaym stood alone in the row behind.208
xi. Mosques
The oldest mosque of the world is the Bayt al-Harām. It was built by Abraham
(sws). The founder of the Jerusalem mosque is Dā’ūd (sws),209 while the mosque
at Madīnah was built by Muhammad (sws). All these three mosques carry unique
significance. The Prophet (sws) has said that it is towards these three mosques that
people can travel to pay homage to them and to pray in them. 210 Praying in these
mosques earns great reward. Consequently, about the Bayt al-Harām he is
reported to have said that praying in it is a hundred thousand times more
rewarding than praying elsewhere, and about his mosque at Madīnah, he has said
that praying in it is a thousand times more rewarding than praying in any other
mosque except the Bayt al-Harām.211 Apart from these, all mosques of the world
built or yet to be built have equal status with regard to the reward they earn for a
believer who prays in them. These mosques are not made for trade, entertainment
or merry-making; they are reserved for the worship of the Almighty. The dearest
of buildings in the sight of Allah are these mosques.212 Waiting for the prayer time
in them is like praying itself. 213 The farther people come to these places for
worship, the more the reward they earn.214 The etiquette of coming to the mosques
which is mentioned in narratives is that when a person comes to the mosque, he
should offer two rak‘āt before sitting down, unless something prevents him to do
so. This etiquette is greatly emphasized in various narratives.215 Moreover, it has
also been narrated that when the Prophet (sws) would enter the mosque, he would
seek the refuge of the Almighty in the following words:
c>7 8s?
7 @ # { Ó K E Fs % { Ó > c , { j
, 9
I seek refuge with Allah the Almighty, the benevolent, the eternal King from
the accursed Satan.216
1499).
209. It was completed by Solomon (sws) and is also called the Temple of Solomon.
210. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 190-191, (no. 1197); Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 584,
(no. 3384).
211. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 190, (no. 1190); Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 582583, (no. 3374); Ibn Mājah, Sunan, vol. 2, 186, (no. 1406).
214. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 106, (no. 651); Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 268269, (nos. 1513, 1518, 1519).
1654).
305
It is also narrated that the Prophet (sws) said: “When anyone among you enters
a mosque, he should say: :
< & ,9 X
Ñ * { 7 Q
(O God! Open for me the doors
of your mercy) and when he leaves it, he should say: :
h
* @ # :
(% 9 )"F; { 7 Q
(O
God! I seek from you your blessings).”217
xii. Rectifying Mistakes in the Prayer
In case a person makes a mistake or thinks that he has made a mistake in the
utterances and practices of the prayer, the amendment prescribed as a sunnah is
that if amends can be made for the mistake, then they should be made and two
prostrations (called “prostrations in lieu of a mistake”) should be offered before
ending the prayer, and if making amends is not possible, then only the
prostrations should be offered.
Following are the details of the incidents which occurred during the lifetime of
the Prophet (sws) in which such prostrations were offered.
Ibn Buhaynah says that once the Prophet (sws) led our zuhr prayer but did not
sit down after the first two rak‘āt and stood up for the third rak‘at. People also
stood up with him until the time when the prayer was about to end and the people
were waiting for the salām to be said, the Prophet (sws) uttered the takbīr and
before saying the salām offered two prostrations and then said the salām.218
It is narrated by Ibn Mas‘ūd (rta) that once when the Prophet (sws) led the zuhr
congregational prayer, he prayed five rak‘āt. He was asked: “Has the prayer been
lengthened?” He replied: “What happened?” The people declared that he had
prayed five rak‘āt. At this, the Prophet (sws) turned his feet while sitting and faced
the qiblah and then offered two prostrations and then said the salām. Then he
turned towards the people and said: “If some new directive had been revealed
about the prayer, I would have told you; the fact is that I am a human being like
you; I also forget the way you do; so when I forget, remind me and remember that
if any of you has any doubt in the prayer, he should ascertain what is the right
course and then complete his prayer according to it, say the salām and then offer
two prostrations.”219
Abū Hurayrah (rta) narrates that [once] the Prophet (sws) prayed two rak‘āt for
the zuhr or the ‘asr prayer and then said the salām. There was a wood lying in the
front portion of the mosque. He went and rested against it in a state of slight
anger. Abū Bakr (rta) and ‘Umar (rta) too were present there but were not able to
speak because of great respect for him. In the meantime, some impetuous people
came out from the mosque and started saying that the prayer has been reduced.
At this, a person called Dhū al-Yadayn mustered some courage and went over to
the Prophet (sws) and asked him: “Did you forget or has the prayer been
229-230, (no. 1269).
219. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 70-71, (nos. 401, 404); Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh,
230-231, (nos. 1274, 1281).
306
shortened?” The Prophet (sws) replied: “I have neither forgotten nor has the
prayer been shortened.” “Something has happened, O Messenger of God!” he
continued. The Prophet (sws) asked for corroboration from the people. They also
declared similarly; so the Prophet (sws) prayed two more rak‘āt and then turned
to say the salām and then said the takbīr; then offered a prostration consuming
his routine time for it or increased the time a little; then raised his head and said
the takbīr. Then said the takbīr and then offered a prostration consuming his
routine time for it or increased the time a little. He then raised his head and said
the takbīr.220
‘Imrān ibn Husayn says that the Prophet (sws) prayed the ‘asr prayer and after
three rak‘āt turned to say the salām and then went over to his room. A person
called Khirbāq who had very long hands told him of this. He came out in anger
dragging his cloak behind him and asked the people: “Is he telling the truth.” When
they confirmed it, the Prophet (sws) prayed one more rak‘at then turned to say the
salām. He then offered two prostrations and then again turned to say the salām.221
The Prophet (sws) is reported to have said: “When anyone among you is doubtful
that whether he has prayed three rak‘āt or four, he should try to base his decision
about which he is more sure and leave aside what is doubtful; he should then offer
two prostrations before the salām. If [ultimately] he has prayed five rak‘āt, these
prostrations will make them into an even number and if he has prayed four, then
these prostrations will become a source of humiliation for Satan.”222
If a prayer-leader makes a mistake and does not realize it, the followers should
correct him. For this, the sunnah prescribed is that they shall say j 8 6%
. If
women do not prefer to raise their voice for correction, they should correct him
by striking one hand on the other.223 The Prophet (sws) similarly said: “If there is
some mistake in the recital of the Qur’ān, the listeners should sound a
reminder.”224
xiii. Etiquette of the Prayer
The prayer is worshipping God and earnestly presenting one’s supplications
before Him. So where the Qur’ān directed Muslims to safeguard the prayer, it has
said: (2Di :2) @
FN Q
# N (and stand before the Almighty with great respect,
(2:238)).
Following are the directives of the Prophet (sws) that explain this verse of the
Qur’ān:
1. Conversation should be avoided during the prayer. He has said: “The prayer
is only glorifying the Almighty and declaring His sovereignty and reciting the
(no. 1288).
222. Ibid., 230, (no. 1272).
223. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 111-112, 192, (nos. 684, 1204); Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘
al-sahīh, 180-181, (nos. 949, 954).
307
225
Qur’ān and no one is allowed to converse in any way during it.” Zayd ibn
Arqam says: “Previously we used to converse with one another during the prayer,
but after the revelation of @
FN # N , we were stopped from it and we were
told to pray in silence.”226 Ibn Mas’ūd (rta) narrates: “When we used to say the
salām to the Prophet (sws) in the prayer, he would reply; however, when we
returned from the land of king Negus he did not reply to our salām. We inquired:
‘O Prophet of God! You used to respond to the salām.’ He replied: ‘One can only
have a single involvement in the prayer.’”227
2. One should not look here and there in the prayer. ‘Ā’ishah (rta), the mother
of the believers, says: “When I asked the Prophet (sws) about it, he replied: ‘This
is like Satan snatching the prayer away from a person.’”228 Similarly, the Prophet
(sws) severely admonished people for looking towards the sky. He is reported to
have said: “What is the matter with people that they raise their eyes during the
prayer towards the sky; they should refrain from this, otherwise there is a
possibility that their eyes shall be snatched away.”229
3. The prayer should be offered with complete calmness and serenity. The
Prophet (sws) is reported to have said: “What is it that I see you raising your
hands the way the tails of unruly horses are raised; remain calm during the
prayer.”230
4. During the prayer, hair and clothes should not be tampered with. The Prophet
(sws) is reported to have said: “I have been directed to prostrate myself on seven
limbs and to not tuck my clothes and hair during the prayer.”231
5. There should not be anything in front of the prayer place which can become a
source of distraction. Anas (rta) narrates that ‘Ā’ishah (rta) had hung a curtain in
the house. When the Prophet saw it, he asked her: “Remove it because the
pictures [imprinted on it] will keep coming before me during the prayer.”232
6. If food is at hand, then one should eat it and then calmly offer the prayer so
that one is not thinking of food during the prayer and is in fact thinking of prayer
during food. The same directive was given by the Prophet (sws) if a person feels
a call of nature. He is reported to have said: “If food is in front of you or one
feels like urinating or defecating, one should not offer the prayer.”233
7. If a person is compelled to do something during the prayer, then one should
226. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 191, (no. 1200); Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh,
(nos. 1203, 1204).
(no. 1201).
(no. 967).
(no. 1096).
219,
219,
183,
202,
308
not prolong it. It has been narrated that a person was levelling the mud at the
place of prostration. When the Prophet (sws) saw him, he said: “If you had to do
it, you should have done it once only.”234
8. While standing in prayer, a person should not place his hands on his hips,
and while sitting, he should not take support. The Prophet (sws) has stopped us
from this.235
9. Yawning should be refrained from during the prayer. The Prophet (sws) is
reported to have said: “If anyone of you feels like yawning during the prayer, he
should try to control it as far as possible; otherwise, he should place a hand on his
mouth.”236
10. A person should be decently and appropriately dressed while praying. The
Prophet (sws) is reported to have said that if there is only one cloth, it should not
be worn in a manner that some of its portion is not on the shoulder.237 He has
similarly said that Allah does not accept the prayer of mature women who do not
wear a cloak during the prayer.238
The above mentioned etiquette relates to the external form of the prayer. There
are some inner etiquette too under @
FN # N , which every Muslim should
observe. They are:
1. One should not be lazy and sluggish during the prayer. This is a very
common form of negligence in prayer and a person who is guilty of it is neither
able to be punctual in his prayer nor vigilant in offering the prayer in
congregation. Similarly, a person also is not able to focus his attention towards
the Almighty during the prayer. Its apparent reasons can be many. For example,
sleep can be one of its causes. Likewise, pre-occupation and worldly
involvements can cause laziness. However, if one reflects deeply, its real reason
is found within the heart of a person and every Muslim should try his best to
remove it. In the words of Imām Amīn Ahsan Islāhī, the measures which can be
adopted for this, are:
The first thing is that one should fully understand the importance which the
prayer has in Islam. The prayer is the first manifestation of faith. The first
thing that originates from faith is the prayer, and then it is from the prayer
that the rest of Islam originates. The foremost pillar among the pillars on
which the edifice of Islam rests is the prayer. So, if anyone razes this pillar to
ground, it is as if he has razed to ground the whole structure of Islam. The
Companions (rta) of the Prophet (sws) considered the prayer to be the
(no. 1219).
(no. 1218); Abū Dā’ūd, Sunan, vol. 1, 247, 259, (nos. 947, 992).
1151).
238. Abū Dā’ūd, Sunan, vol. 1, 170, (no. 641); Ibn Hibbān, Sahīh, 540, (no. 1711).
309
distinction between belief and disbelief. The caliph ‘Umar (rta) had directed
his administrators and representatives that their greatest responsibility is
showing vigilance to the prayer; a person who is negligent to the prayer will
be even more negligent to the rest of the directives of Islam. Since the source
and fountainhead of Islam is the prayer, hence if one has to adhere to religion
he must foremost adhere to the prayer. By adhering to the prayer, he actually
is able to adhere to the rest of religion. If he shows laziness in prayer or is
indifferent to it, he breaks all bounds set by religion and hands over his reins
to base desires. About the People of the Book, the Qur’ān says that their
negligence to the prayer led them to lewdness and vulgarity.
It must also be kept in consideration that each part of religion has a status
which the Almighty Himself has ascertained. Something which has been
regarded as a pillar of religion is nevertheless a pillar. Unless it is erected, the
edifice of religion will not be erected. If a person does not adhere to the
prayer and is involved in welfare work, all his efforts are in vain as regards
adopting religion is concerned because he is constructing a building that has
no foundation. Just as nothing can replace the foundations of a building,
similarly nothing can replace the role of the prayer in religion. It is to make
people comprehend this reality that it is narrated in a Ha dīth that the optional
prayers of a person will not be accepted until he offers the obligatory ones.
The second thing which is necessary to curb laziness is that a person should
try to become vigilant in remembering God. This means that as soon as a
person hears the adhān, he should leave everything aside and start preparing
for the prayer and get ready to go to the mosque. Slackness should not be
displayed in this preparation; in fact, it should bear the mark of vigour and
liveliness. Just as a dutiful servant is always ready to receive the directive of
his master and as soon as he hears his voice he rushes to his presence leaving
aside everything, in the same manner a person should attend to the prayer as
soon as he hears the adhān. It should be kept in mind that at the time of the
prayer, the most important and foremost obligation in the eyes of God is to
offer it. Except for compelling circumstances in which a person might have a
reason, in no other circumstances can some task be given any preference over
the prayer, even if it concerns religion. If for some period, a person makes it a
point to attend to the prayer as soon as he hears the adhān, there is all the
probability that the Almighty help him by making this a habit for him and he
is able to get rid of this malady of laziness regarding the prayer.
The Prophet (sws) has suggested an excellent remedy to do away with the
laziness caused by sleep … No doubt it is really a difficult thing to overcome
as long as a person dallies around while lying in bed. However, as soon as he
shows resolve and gets up from the bed, remembers the Almighty, does the
wudū and offers the prayer, his laziness and lethargy gradually turn into
vigour and vitality until he reaches a stage that he no longer has any desire to
310
sleep. In fact, the desire which does remain in him is that why was not he able
to acquire this bliss of remaining awake earlier on. It should be remembered
that a person will never regret sacrificing his sleep for the prayer. After a
small period of this struggle against sleep, the remembrance of the bliss of
remaining awake becomes so dominant in a person that it wakes him up from
the deepest of slumbers.239
2. The prayer should be protected from latent thoughts and suggestions that
keep bombarding a person. Everyone knows that it is not easy to remain shielded
from them. The reason for this is that Satan is the enemy of the prayer to the
same extent as the Almighty is pleased with it. Thus he launches his onslaught on
the heart and mind of a person as soon as a person begins the prayer. Imām Amin
Ahsan Islāhī, while delineating the various measures to counter the onslaught of
Satan, writes:
A general remedy for this is that as soon as a person witnesses such a
situation, he should seek refuge with Allah and should resolve to complete the
prayer and show vigilance in it much like the person who has been informed
of an imminent enemy attack but he has made up his mind to complete his
prayer come what may and will become indifferent to such latent suggestions.
Sometimes, it is this resolve and enthusiasm which destroys the spell woven
by Satan.
The second thing which becomes effective in this matter is that he should say
the words of the prayer in an audible manner and is able to give attention to
their meanings. However, it is essential that one must not say them so loudly
that others who may be offering the prayer nearby get disturbed. This
becomes very helpful in combating such latent murmurs of Satan. When a
person’s mind is focused on meanings of the prayer, he is greatly protected
from such onslaughts.
The third thing which becomes very effective in this regard is that in general
life also one should try to keep one’s thoughts very pure. One should try to
always think about things which are beneficial to him and to others in both
worldly and religious affairs. One should keep in mind that the hand-mill of
one’s mind keeps churning. If he inputs pure raw material in it, it will keep
crushing it and produce high quality flour. On the other hand, there are the evil
suggestions of Satan. As soon as he gets the opportunity, he throws a handful of
stones and pebbles in it and the hand-mill starts grinding them and this really
hampers its working. If this mishap occurs frequently, the hand-mill starts to
malfunction and is unable to churn out pure flour. The best of grains will
produce substandard flour.
239. Amīn Ahsan Islāhī, Tazkiyah-i nafs, 250-252.
311
A person who has endeavoured hard to generally keep his thoughts clean will
encounter less evil whisperings from Satan because he will find the spiritual
fodder in the prayer which he is generally used to and if certain thoughts do
disturb him, they are not as improper so as to contradict the objective of the
prayer. Sometimes, a person as near to God as ‘Umar (rta) would find his
prayer being invaded with distractive thoughts. At times, during the prayer, he
would think of arranging his armies busy fighting in Persia and Syria. A person
can object that even such pre-occupation distracts a person during the prayer.
No doubt, this is a distraction but there is tremendous difference between
getting distracted by evil thoughts and by thoughts which are primarily pure and
needed.240
3. A person should fully understand and pay full attention to whatever he says in
the prayer. The utterances of the prayer delineated earlier consist of celebrating the
praises of the Lord, expressing His sovereignty and majesty, beseeching Him and
to top these all reciting Sūrah Fātihah and some portion of the Qur’ān. The
relationship between Sūrah Fātihah and the Qur’ān is that of a supplication and its
response and the order in which these utterances occur in a prayer show that they
remind us that the very first thing which should be asked from the Almighty in this
world is His guidance and it is only the Qur’ān which provides guidance now till
the Day of Judgement. Imām Amin Ahsan Islāhī writes:
… this [Surah Fātihah] is the greatest supplication that a person can think of
in this world. This supplication has been taught to us by the Almighty
Himself. A better way of asking from the Almighty than what is expressed in
this sūrah cannot even be imagined and nothing better than what he asks in
this prayer can be imagined either. The Almighty Himself has taught us the
right way to ask from Him and has also informed us of what to ask from Him.
When the prelude to what is being asked is also correct and what is being
asked is also befitting and is something which can be asked only from Whom
it is being asked and the bestower is the Most gracious of all, then what doubt
remains that it will not be granted. 241
After this, he has written about the recital of the Qur’ān in the following words:
It is the inimitability of the Qur’ān that whichever of its portion one reads,
featured in it is the basic message of this divine book. Mentioned every now
and then is the true comprehension of the Almighty, the way one should lead
one’s life, the Hereafter and the reward and punishment which will take place
in it. The only thing is that the style and manner would be different. At one
place, something is set in legal style; at another, one will find the Qur’ān
earnestly urging the believers to adopt something; at some instances, tales and
240. Ibid., 253-254.
241. Ibid., 246.
312
anecdotes would be narrated to drive the point home, while in some verses
one would find effective parables to convey the meaning. Similarly, at some
places, people would be asked in a polite and gentle way, and, at others, they
would be threatened because of their misdeeds. However, this much is certain
that whatever portion is read, even if it constitutes three verses, one would
find that it contains a very powerful and effective reminder of what is really
required to keep oneself on the right path.242
It is apparent from the above discussion that it is essential that one must
understand what he utters during the prayer. The Prophet (sws) is reported to
have said: “A person who prays, whispers to His Lord; thus he should know what
he is whispering.”243 Imām Amin Ahsan Islāhī writes:
One should not think that there is no need to reflect on the sūrahs and
supplications everyday when they are read repeatedly in every prayer and that
understanding them once is enough. Those who hold this view are not aware of
the essence of the prayer and its supplications. The prayer is not offered to
increase one’s knowledge: it is offered to renew one’s pledge with the Almighty
and to seek help, guidance and mercy from Him. How can this purpose be
achieved by offering it without knowing what one is uttering unless a person is
not attentive.244
4. One should take care that the prayer does not become a pretentious display.
This is the most common and most dangerous affliction of the prayer. In the
words of Islāhī, the reason that this is the most common affliction is that there are
so many variations in being showy of the prayer that even the most careful of
persons is unable to ward off its attacks from his prayer; similarly, in his opinion,
it is the most dangerous because sincerity is a pre-requisite of the prayer and
showing off is opposite to sincerity. In his opinion, two things are required for its
remedy. He writes:
One of them is that a person should be well aware of the various forms of
pomposity and showing off. Books such as Ghazālī’s Ihyā al-‘ulūm are very
useful in making a person aware of these forms. It is only after knowing
something thoroughly that one is able to check it and get rid of it if he wants
to. Whereas this awareness is required by the common man, it is required
much more by scholars of Islam and the pious. The reason is that pomposity
seldom manifests itself through worldly affairs; it often comes in the guise of
religiosity and such are its alluring forms and types that the greatest of
scholars and religious pundits end up being its targets, and, at times, lose their
religiosity and piety they attained in their life.
242. Ibid., 248.
313
The second thing that is an effective remedy for this affliction is the tahajjud
prayer. This prayer is offered alone at night and it is very taxing for one’s self;
it has been emphasized that one should keep it a secret; thus those who only
pray to brag and show off never find the strength to offer the tahajjud prayer;
only those people are able to find the strength to offer it who are either miles
away from pomposity or are fully aware of its evils and in order to save
themselves from these evils have found refuge in this prayer. The tahajjud
prayer is the most effective remedy of this affliction as long as a person is
able to maintain its secrecy. There are people who even brag and show off
their tahajjud prayer. Either they start advertising this in the guise of various
insinuating statements, or their students and disciples do this job for them. In
such circumstances, not only is this prayer of no use as a remedy, it helps a
person even more in his tendency of showing off.245
If the prayer is offered while giving due consideration to these etiquette, then in
the words of Islāhī, it is characterized by the following:
… when a person stands in prayer, he is an embodiment of humility. With
hands tied, eyes lowered, neck bending downwards, feet placed adjacent, he
stands while being cut off totally from his surroundings; dignity and honour
seem personified in him, he is a portrait of silence and seriousness. At times,
he kneels before his Lord, and, at others, places his forehead and nose on the
ground and sometimes spreads his hands in prayer. In short, whatever forms
of humility that can be adopted, are with dignity and honour adopted by a
person who stands to pray. The picture which thus emerges of this person
bears clear evidence that he is observing his Lord and if this is not the case, he
knows for sure that the Lord is observing him. It is this prayer which can be
termed as a pinnacle among prayers. This prayer is entirely different from the
prayer offered with a juristic mind. It is this prayer which is in fact required
for the purification of the soul. This prayer is a reflection of a person’s innerself. In this prayer is reflected the humility and servility for the Almighty
present within his heart. Not only is his back bent in the prayer, his heart is
also bent before the Almighty. Not only does his forehead touch the ground,
his soul also prostrates before the Lord of the worlds.246
xiv. The Friday Prayer
On Fridays, it has been made incumbent upon Muslims to pray in congregation
at the time of zuhr prayer and in place of it. The way prescribed by the sharī‘ah
for this prayer is the following:
1. There are two rak‘āt of this prayer.
2. In contrast with the zuhr prayer, the recital shall not be silent.
245. Ibid., 258.
246. Ibid., 244-245.
314
3. The iqāmah shall be said before the prayer.
4. Before the prayer, the prayer-leader shall deliver two sermons to remind and
urge people about various teachings of Islam. He shall deliver these sermons
while standing. The prayer-leader shall sit for a short while after he ends the first
sermon and then stand up to deliver the second one.
5. The adhān for the prayer shall be recited when the prayer-leader reaches the
place where he is to deliver the sermon.
As soon as the adhān is said, it is incumbent upon all Muslim men to leave all
their involvements and come to the mosque if they have no legitimate excuse.
The sermon shall be delivered and the prayer shall be led by the rulers of the
Muslims and this prayer shall be offered only at places which have been
specified by them or where a representative of theirs is present to lead the prayer.
The Qur’ān has mentioned this prayer in the following words:
/
> B 6
& /
> X
; % * _
y @# W n
7 -RF ; !# @ .
/ ^9 MeU /
> /
] h
* @# v, ¤
& (
)* >?
F* Wn
7 b
h
N ; 8 ! 8;
(CO :42) 8 A / /
Believers! When you are summoned to Friday prayer, hasten to the
remembrance of God and cease your trading. This is best for you, if you but
knew it. Then, when the prayer ends, disperse and go your ways in quest of
God’s bounty. And keep remembering God a lot so that you may prosper.
(62:9-10)
The Prophet (sws) has directed those who lead the prayer to shorten the sermon
and prolong the prayer. He has said that it is enough for a person to be sensible if
he has this trait.247
It is evident from certain narratives that for reminding and counselling people
and for the purpose of collective worship, it was this day that had in reality been
fixed in the religion of the prophets.248 According to historians, before the advent
of Muhammad (sws), Ka‘b ibn Lūyī or Qusayī ibn Kilāb would also assemble the
people of Quraysh on this day.249 Regarding the selection of this day, the Prophet
(sws) has said that it was on this day that Adam was created and on this day was
he put in the orchard and on this day was he cast out and the Day of Judgement
will also be a Friday.250 The Prophet (sws) is also reported to have said that there
comes a time in this day in which the Almighty grants a rightful wish of a
believer.251 Consequently, he warned people that if they do not come for the
249. Ibn Manzūr, Lisān al-‘arab, vol. 8, 58.
315
Friday prayer, their hearts shall be sealed and indifference shall overcome
them. 252 On the other hand, the Prophet (sws) has given glad tidings to people –
who take a bath, fully cleanse themselves, are befittingly adorned and attired, try
not to pierce and sit between two people, pray whatever they can at the
beckoning of the Almighty and sit silently to listen to the sermon of the prayerleader – glad tidings that the Almighty will forgive the sins they have committed
between the two Fridays.253 He has also said that on Friday, angels stand at the
door of the mosques and write the names of people in order of their entry to the
mosques. Consequently, those who come very early are similar to a person who
has sent a camel for sacrifice, then he who sends a cow for this purpose and then
he who sends a sheep for this purpose and then a hen and then an egg. Then once
the prayer-leader comes to deliver his sermon, they fold their scrolls and listen to
his advice and counsel.254
xv. The ‘Īd Prayer
On the days of ‘īd al-adhā and ‘īd al-fitr, it is essential for the Muslims that
they arrange a collective prayer like that of the Friday prayer. Following is its
methodology:
1. This prayer shall consist of two rak‘āt.
2. In both rak‘āt, the Qur’ān shall be recited loudly.
3. While standing in qiyām, some additional takbīrs shall be recited.
4. Neither will there be any adhān for the prayer nor any iqāmah.
5. After the prayer, the prayer-leader shall deliver two sermons to remind and
urge people about various teachings of Islam. Both these sermons shall be
delivered with the prayer-leader standing. He shall sit for a while in between the
two.
6. Like the Friday prayer, this prayer too shall be led and its sermon delivered
by the rulers of the Muslims and their representatives and it shall be offered only
at those places which have been specified by them, where either they or their
representatives are present to lead the prayer.
The above methodology is the sunnah regarding the ‘īd prayer.
However, it should remain clear about the additional takbīrs said in them that
their number has not been fixed. Muslims can say them according to their own
convenience before or after the recital in whatever number they want to. They
can also do the raf‘a al-yadayn (raising of hands) while saying them. It is evident
from certain narratives that at times the Prophet (sws) said seven additional
takbīrs in the first rak‘at and five in the second. 255
343, (nos. 1969, 1970, 1975).
253. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 142, (no. 883). This refers to sins which do not relate
(no. 1964).
255. Abū Dā’ūd, Sunan, vol. 1, 297-298, (nos. 1149, 1151, 1152).
316
Similarly, it should remain clear that women too should participate in this
prayer with full diligence. Umm ‘Atiyyah narrates that regarding menstruating
women, the Prophet (sws) said: “They should not pray, but should be part of the
congregation and the supplications of the Muslims.”256
xvi. The Funeral Prayer
In the religion of the prophets, the prayer for a deceased is held obligatory. 257
Once the dead body of the deceased is bathed and enshrouded, this prayer shall
be offered in the following manner:
People shall stand in rows behind the prayer-leader after placing the dead body
between themselves and the qiblah.
The prayer shall begin by saying the takbīr and by raising hands.
Like the ‘īd prayer, some additional takbīrs shall be said in this prayer.258
The prayer shall end after the salām is said while a person is standing once the
takbīrs and the supplications have been offered.
The above method of the funeral prayer is attested by the consensus of the
Muslims and their perpetual adherence to it. Narratives which depict the
knowledge and practice of the Prophet (sws) in this matter are detailed out below.
Abū Hurayrah (rta) narrates from the Prophet (sws): “A person who walks in
the funeral procession of a Muslim while professing full faith in the Almighty
and with a feeling of accountability [to Him], then remains there till the funeral
prayer is offered and the deceased is buried, returns with two carats worth of
reward with each carat being [as big as] the mountain of Uhud. And he who
offers the funeral prayer, but comes back before the burial, also returns with one
carat from them.”259
Abū Hurayrah (rta) narrates that the day king Negus died, the Prophet (sws) had
it announced, then reached the place of the funeral prayer with the people, made
rows [for the prayer] and said four takbīrs in the prayer.260
Ibn Abī Laylā narrates that Zayd ibn Arqam usually said four takbīrs in our
funeral prayers. In one funeral, he said five takbīrs. When we asked him, he
2056).
257. This law relates to normal circumstances. If in some extra-ordinary circumstances,
the funeral prayer becomes difficult to offer, the deceased can be buried without it also. It
is evident from various narratives that because of this very reason the Prophet (sws)
directed that the martyrs of the battle of Uhud be buried without giving them a bath and
without offering the funeral prayer and then after many years offered their funeral prayer
at their graves. (Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 214-215, (nos. 1343, 1344)
258. The directive regarding these takbīrs is the same as the one stated earlier for the
takbīrs of ‘īd.
(nos. 2189, 2196).
(no. 2204).
317
261
replied: “The Prophet (sws) too used to do this at some instances.”
It is narrated by Talha h ibn ‘Abdullāh: “I prayed behind Ibn ‘Abbās and he read
Sūrah Fatihah in it and remarked: ‘I have recited [this out to you] so that you
should know that this was the practice of the Prophet (sws).’”262
‘Ā’ishah (rta) narrates that the Prophet (sws) said: “Do not speak ill of the dead
because they have reached the place where their deeds led them to.”263
The supplications of this prayer which are ascribed to the Prophet (sws) are the
following:
1.
RV > , ÎV = SV , G
| K # B %" F y > 9 * !
< & > A | 7 /
@ # M> $0 9 H & R @ # M> M&R K ,9 `
FK7 @ # g
,(
U/
X/E! s
@ # E F
& 7!
. > 6E !* N c w @ # M> Mc w 0 9
O Lord! Forgive him, pardon him, have mercy on him, and [O Lord!] Grant
him prosperity and be a good host to him. Broaden his grave and wash him
with water and with snow and with hail. Cleanse him of his sins just as a
white piece of cloth is cleansed from dirt. [O Lord!] Grant him a better house
in place of his own house and a better family than his own family and a wife
better than his own and protect him from the punishment of the grave and
from the torment of the Fire.264
2.
7!# < 9 @ # 7 /
FUF9 F> Fe 6 Fe v Z
!6z| FK 0T !"# !"
> A | 7 /
H K , !/h
H > c 9 !# > 7 /
8 ÒI
X */ * 7!# */ @ # y % I
X < (*
O Lord! Forgive our living and our dead, those [who are] present [here] and
those who are not and forgive our young ones and old ones, our men and our
women. Lord! Whoever you give life, give him life such that he [follows]
Islam and whoever you give death, let him die on faith. Lord! Do not deprive
us of the reward of this deceased person and do not lead us astray after him. 265
3.
S * ]09 b
F9 & 7!
. > 6E
!* @ # E * & c ] 6< :
#7 )* 8V * @ , 8 * 8/ ; 7 /
<>7 & Av
b
F9 :
F7; < & > A | * 7 /
" Lord! Such-and-such a person who is the son of such-and-such a person is in
263. Ibid., 224, (no. 1393).
318
your refuge and in the covenant of your asylum. So, [O Lord!] Protect him
from the trial of the grave and the torment of the Fire. Only You are worthy of
the truth and of the fulfilment of your promises. So, O God! Forgive him and
have mercy on him. Indeed, you are Forgiving and Ever-Merciful.266
xvii. The Optional Prayers
What is mentioned above constitutes the minimum amount of worship regarding
the prayer which is incumbent upon the Muslims. The Qur’ān (2:158) says: @#
> T Q
8/ I* M> ²
7 s (he who does a virtue of his own will God will accept it and
is fully aware of it). Similarly, in 2:45, it has been said that in case of difficulty,
help should be sought from the prayer and from perseverance: Wn
7 > 6n
7 , !% .
Thus in the light of these verses, besides the obligatory prayer, Muslims also offer
the optional prayer. The optional (nafl) prayers which the Prophet (sws) has offered
or has urged people to offer are detailed out below.
(1) Before the Prayer
Before the fajr prayer, the Prophet (sws) would generally offer two light
rak‘āt.267
Hafsah (rta) says that he would pray these rak‘āt as soon as the time of fajr
would begin. 268 ‘Ā’ishah (rta) says that she never saw him more punctual than in
offering these rak‘āt.269 She has also narrated from the Prophet (sws): “These
rak‘āt of fajr are better than this world and everything it has.”270
Before the zuhr prayer, he would sometimes pray two rak‘āt and sometimes
four.271
Before the maghrib prayer, the Prophet (sws) himself, in all probability, never
offered any rak‘at, but he urged others to offer them if God provides them with
the will and opportunity.272 Consequently, it has been narrated that in his lifetime,
the Companions (rta) would be vigilant in offering these rak‘āt.273
(2) After the Prayer
The Prophet’s routine was to offer two rak‘āt at home once he returned from
the mosque after praying zuhr, maghrib and ‘ishā.274 He followed a similar
293, (no. 1676).
(no. 1686).
296, (nos. 1698, 1699).
272. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 188, (no. 1183); Abū Dā’ūd, Sunan, vol. 2, 26, (no. 1281).
(nos. 1938, 1939).
319
275
routine after the Friday prayer. A narrative from Abū Hurayrah (rta) says that
the Prophet (sws) asked people to pray four rak‘āt also after the Friday prayer. 276
Similarly, there are narratives which depict the blessings of praying four rak‘āt
after the zuhr prayer.277
Of the rak‘āt which are offered before and after prayers, the Prophet (sws) is
reported to have said that those who adhere to offering two rak‘āt of fajr, six of
zuhr, two each of maghrib and ‘ishā, the Almighty will make for them a house in
Paradise. 278
(3) At the time of Chāsht
In mid-morning (chāsht) too, the Prophet (sws) urged people to offer two
rak‘āt.279 He has said: “As soon as morning comes, charity becomes obligatory
upon each of your joints. If a person wants to do it [then he should know that]
every word of tasbīh is charity, every takbīr is charity, urging others to do a pious
deed is charity, stopping others from bad deeds is charity and if two rak‘āt are
offered in mid-morning, then they suffice for all these.”280
However, one cannot be certain whether the Prophet (sws) offered this prayer
since the narratives in this regard are contradictory.
(4) At the time of Eclipse
When once in the time of the Prophet (sws), a solar eclipse occurred, he led the
believers in offering two rak‘āt. It is narrated that in this prayer, he recited the
Qur’ān loudly, did very long rukū‘s and prostrations and while in the qiyām also
celebrated the praises of the Lord, glorified Him and beseeched and implored
Him. He even repeated the rukū‘ and the qiyām more than once while waiting for
the eclipse to disappear. Then after finishing the prayer remarked: “The sun and
the moon are two signs of the Almighty. Solar and lunar eclipses do not occur
because of the life or death of someone; in fact, the Almighty warns His people
through such phenomena. So, when you see them, beseech the Almighty,
celebrate his sovereignty, offer the prayer and spend in His way.”281
(5) To ask for Rain
Narratives mention that the Prophet (sws) offered two rak‘āt to beseech the
Almighty to send rain. In religious parlance, this prayer is called istisqā’. These
(no. 1699).
275. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 150, 186, (nos. 937, 1169); Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ alsahīh, 352, (no. 2039).
363, (no. 2096).
320
narratives say that the words of the prayer were recited out loud and before the
prayer, the Prophet (sws) supplicated before the Almighty by raising his hands
for a long time while facing the qiblah.282 One of the supplications uttered by him
on such occasions is:
]V c > | $c & « > | M*F M># $d># $Uv# $U| !E % 7 /
O Lord! Drench us with rain that answers our calls; whose consequences are
good, which makes things cheaper, which is beneficial and not harmful and
which comes soon and not late.283
(6) In the Solitude of Night
Besides the five prayers during the day and night times, there was another prayer
which was obligatory for the Prophet (sws). It is called “the night prayer” or the
tahajjud prayer. In the seventy ninth verse of Sūrah Banī Isrā’īl, this obligatory
nature of the prayer for the Prophet (sws) is mentioned by the words :
$ *F. Then in
Sūrah Muzzammil it is further stated that when the Prophet (sws) was asked to
deliver open warning to his people, he was specially directed to be diligent in this
prayer. The Qur’ān says:
:
)E!% 7F; $> 8 >E
] "& R w 9 $N !# EF 9 A n
F $N /
; ] /
y ¯ ]"#7 ^9 ] 76 :
,"& % > $~ M6% & !7
)* :
8/ ; $N y N 9 ÁSÇ
K^ T 9 ) 0 ] /
dT F 8/ $E= $
N
(iC :PD) $6 ;
O you enfolded in your shawl! Stand [in prayer] by night, but not all night. Half
of a heavy word. Verily, this rising by night is very suitable for the mind’s
peace and the heart’s resolve and for the speech’s correctness. Because during
the daytime you will be hard-pressed with [this task; so pray at this time], and
remember the name of your Lord, and [in this loneliness of the night] devote
yourself entirely to Him. (73:1-8)
For common Muslims, this is an optional prayer and it is a great blessing for
them if in following the Prophet (sws) they offer this prayer. It has been narrated
that he would at most offer eleven rak‘āt in this prayer and would stand, kneel
and prostrate for great lengths of time in it. Indeed some narratives do mention
thirteen rak‘āt but two of them are the optional rak‘āt. Since the tahajjud prayer
282. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 164-165, (nos. 1023, 1025); Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ alsahīh, 358, (no. 2073). Narratives also mention how the Prophet (sws) shifted his cloak
from one shoulder to another, and people generally consider this to be a part of worship.
However, no such thing can be regarded as part of worship unless the Prophet (sws)
specifies it.
321
was obligatory on the Prophet (sws), he prayed two optional rak‘āt before them
much like the optional rak‘āt Muslims pray for example before the obligatory
rak‘āt of the fajr prayer or after the obligatory rak‘āt of the maghrib prayer. This
status of the optional rak‘āt was not properly understood by people and they
counted it among the rak‘āt of the tahajjud prayer.284 In this regard, the narrative
which holds primary importance is the following:
WZ
b
F
! /
) «
& ?
z p (% F79 H > 6 9 F79 @ < >7 K 6 @ , % ),9 @ /% /
X/Z
/
p %& 8 # b
E* 8 h# & )* /% /
X/Z
/
p %&
$ & W > ?
xK< ; X H > | )* 8 h# & )* K Abū Salamah, the son of ‘Abd al-Rahmān narrated that he asked ‘Ā’ishah:
“Describe the Prophet’s prayer in the Ramadā n?” She replied: “Never did the
Prophet pray more than eleven rak‘āt either in Ramadān or in any other
month.”285
As per the verbal or practical corroboration of the Prophet (sws), the various
ways in which this prayer was offered are the following:
1. After offering two rak‘āt, the prayer should be ended with the salām and
then one more rak‘at should be offered as witr.286
2. After offering the prayer in groups of two rak‘āt, it should be ended with the
salām, and then five rak‘āt should be offered in a manner that one does qa‘dah in
the last rak‘at only. 287
3. After offering the prayer in groups of four rak‘āt, it should be ended with the
salām, and then three rak‘āt should be offered consecutively with the qa‘dah
being done only in the last rak‘at and then the salām should be said. 288
4. After consecutively praying two, four, six or eight rak‘āt without the qa‘dah,
which should be done in the last rak‘at, one rak‘at should be offered standing up
after the qa‘dah without saying the salām and then after the qa‘dah the salām
should be said. 289
It is evident from various narratives that initially in this prayer, the Qur’ān was at
times recited loudly and at times silently. Later, the Almighty directed the Prophet
(sws) to recite it in a medium pitch:
284. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 182, (nos. 1138, 1139, 1140); Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ alsahīh, 309-310, (no. 1788).
286. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 159, 182, (nos. 992, 1137); Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ alsahīh, 298, 303, (nos. 1717, 1748).
287. Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 299, (no. 1720); Abū Dā’ūd, Sunan, vol. 2, 40, 46,
(nos. 1338, 1358, 1359).
(no. 1723).
322
(CC:CP) q
$ 6% :
@ , · , , b
* [ :
q
n
, > _
[ And in this night prayer of yours, pray neither with too loud a voice nor in a
low one, but, between these extremes, seek a middle course. (17:110)
Consequently, the Prophet (sws) also directed his Companions (rta) to recite in
this way. Abū Qatādah narrates that the Prophet (sws) told Abū Bakr (rta): “When I
passed by you, you were reciting the Qur’ān in a low tone [in the night prayer].”
He replied: “I recite it to Him Who hears [even my] whispers.” The Prophet
continued: “Raise your tone a little.” Then he told ‘Umar (rta): “When I passed by
you, you were reciting the Qur’ān in a very loud tone.” He replied: “I awake those
who sleep, and make Satan run away.” The Prophet said: “Lower your tone a
little.”290
It is evident from Sūrah Banī Isrā’īl and Sūrah Muzzammil that the real time of
this prayer is when one gets up at night, and for this reason it is called tahajjud.
The Qur’ān says that this is the time when one is in the presence of the Almighty.
The Prophet (sws) has said: “Every night, the Almighty directs His attention
upon our world. When one-third night remains, He says: ‘Who is there at this
moment to call me so that I can respond to his call; who is it that can ask from
Me so that I give him; who is it that seeks mercy that I forgive him.’”291
However, if a person is not able to reap the blessings of this prayer, he can offer
this prayer before going to sleep. This inference is also evident from the verses of
Sūrah Muzzammil which mention a reduction of the amount of the prayer in the
following words:
& K" E /
:
# @ .
/ @ #" A z~ U= A n
F ] /
) U= @# XFR 9 y E :
F79 :
,7& 8/ ;
!# 8% 89 8 >E
@ # > G
7 # ®> N * * H n
@/
89 & !7
] /
/
] 6% )* 8 E 8 > /
] h
* @# 8 v6 ¤
& (
)* 8 ,> h
8 > X«>#7
(2:PD) !# > G7 # ®> N *
[O Prophet! We had enjoined upon you to stand by night]. Your Lord, indeed,
knows that sometimes you stand two thirds of the night and sometimes half and
sometimes one third of it, and so does a group among your Companions. And
Allah alone [keeping in regard the need of people] appoints the day and night in
due measure. He knew that you would not be able to follow this [routine]. So
He turned towards you mercifully. Recite then from this Qur’ān [in this prayer]
as much as you are able to. He knows that there are those among you who will
be sick and others who will be travelling to seek the bounty of Allah and others
who will be fighting for the cause of Allah; so, recite then from this as much as
290. Abū Dā’ūd, Sunan, vol. 2, 38, (no. 1329); Al-Tirmidhī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-kabīr, vol. 1,
465, (no. 447).
291. The Qur’ān (17:79); Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 183, (no. 1145); Muslim, AlJāmi‘ al-sahīh, 307, (no. 1772).
323
is possible for you. (73:20)
H > @ # > * ] /
@ # yV E , = @ # K N>
7 = > * ] /
> @ # y E 8 9 k
^9
]h* 9 :
W & h
# ] /
> W S >N 8/ I*
Whoever among you fears that he would not be able to get up in the last part of
the night, should offer the witr before going to sleep; but he who is certain that
he would be able to get up, he should offer this prayer in the last part of the
night because the recital [of the Qur’ān] at that time is in the presence of the
Almighty and it is this which is more blessed.292
The Prophet (sws) always offered this prayer alone. However, once in a
Ramadān when he got up and came out from his retiring enclosure into the
mosque and offered this prayer within the mosque, Muslims started to gather
with the desire to pray behind him. When the Prophet (sws) saw this, he
discontinued offering this prayer fearing that this prayer might also become
obligatory for the Muslims. ‘Urwah ibn al-Zubayr narrates:
)* X/n
* ] /
k
c @ # $
> /% /
X/Z
/
p %& 8/ 9 > 6 9 ?
z 8/ 9
Ñ 6Z
(* # /n
* !# > U 9 B c * =7K
*
7!
Ñ 6Z
(* n
, p c& X/Z
K _
G
X/n
* /% /
X/Z
/
p%&
> * U
/U
/
@ # K _
G
]09 > U* =7K
*
7!
7* Ñ 6n
^ W n

> X7< 0 9 @ K _
G
_
,7>
/
b
F 7* n
, /n
*
b
? )"! F# )7

7FI* K , 7#9 p N 7 = K 7 ?
*
7!
X ] 6N 9 > _
A XhN
! _
* ¤
> A 8 9
‘Ā’ishah informed him that the Prophet came out at midnight and offered the
prayer in the mosque. Some people also prayed behind him there. When in the
morning, these people mentioned [this incident], more people gathered the
next day. In this night also, when he prayed in the mosque, people prayed
behind him. When again in the morning people mentioned this, the third night
a large number gathered at the mosque. In this night too, the Prophet came out
and people prayed behind him. In the fourth night, the mosque was packed to
capacity with people, but in that night he did not come out until it was fajr
time. He offered the fajr prayer and then he turned to the people and bore
witness to the oneness of the Almighty and said: “I was not unaware of your
presence; I only feared that it might be made obligatory upon you and then
you would not be able to offer it.”293
324
Until the time of ‘Umar’s (rta) rule, people generally offered this prayer alone
at their homes or in the mosques when one day he came to the mosque of the
Prophet (sws), and saw that people were praying in different groups such that
some of them were reciting individually and others behind a prayer-leader. Since
in this prayer the recital is loud, there was a state of indiscipline in the mosque.
‘Umar (rta) deeming this to be a show of disrespect to the Qur’ān, appointed
Ubayy ibn Ka‘b (rta) as the overall prayer-leader. After this, when another night
he happened to chance by and saw the people praying thus, he remarked: “This
new thing is good, but that which they leave because of sleep is better than
this.”294
It is evident from this narrative that not only did ‘Umar (rta) not join the
congregational tahajjud prayer, but opined that if this prayer is offered at its
actual time, then it earns more blessings than if it is offered before going to sleep.
The Prophet (sws), as has been mentioned earlier, never offered more than
eleven rak‘āt for this prayer. However, since the number of rak‘āt of this prayer
is not fixed, when one prayer-leader was appointed to lead the people, they
started to pray twenty three rak‘āt and even more in Ramadān and called it
tarāwīh. Ever since that time, Muslims have generally been offering the tarāwīh
prayer in this manner and most of them are unaware of the fact that it is in fact
the tahajjud prayer which they are offering with the ‘ishā prayer.
Besides these optional prayers, the Prophet (sws) has regarded two rak‘āt after
wudū as a means of earning great blessing and reward.295 Narratives also mention
that he would offer two rak‘āt after returning from a journey.296 The Prophet
(sws) has also asked Muslims to offer two rak‘āt and pray to the Almighty for
forgiveness of sins and for istikhārah.297 This supplication of istikhārah is as
follows:
& K N 9 & K E :
F7I* :
h
* @ # :
(% 9 :
& K E, & K E % 9 :
, e
% 9 )"F; 7 /
)T# )!R )* )
> > # (
.0 /89 b
! 8 ; 7 /
v y / b
F9 9 )!R )* )
>È T > # (
.0 8/ 9 b
! 8 ; * )
& , 7 = ) H >"G )
H & K N * -># 9 6N
)!«
& 9 7 = 8 +< >
)
& K N ! )!* > Z
)"! * > Z
* ->#9 6N )T# O Allah! I seek what is better through Your Knowledge, and through Your
Might I seek strength, and I beg from You Your great blessings, because You
have the might and I do not have the might. And You know everything and I
do not know, and You have knowledge of the unseen. O Allah! If in Your
294. Ibid., 322, (no. 2010).
(no. 6324).
290-291, (no. 1659).
297. Abū Dā’ūd, Sunan, vol. 2, 87, (no. 1521); Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 186, (no. 1162).
325
Knowledge this action [which I intend to do] is better with regard to my
religion, my life and my fate then destine it for me and make it easy for me
and then add blessings to it for me. And O Allah! In Your knowledge if this
action is bad for me, for my religion and for my fate, then turn it away from
me and turn me away from it, and [O Allah!] whatever is better for me,
ordain that for me wherever it is, and then make me satisfied with it. 298
2. Zakāh
K ! H K_
>V @ # GAF( #K" E # M!G
< M«> N /
«> N 9 W 7 W n
7 N9
(2:PD) M>c 9 9 M> 0 /
And [in the daytime and at night] be diligent in the prayer and pay zakāh and
[for the cause of your religion and state] lend to Allah a befitting loan, and
[remember] whatever good you send forth for yourselves you shall find it
with Allah better than before and greater in reward. (73:20)
In the verse quoted above, and at numerous other places in the Qur’ān, Muslims
are directed to pay zakāh from their wealth. After the salāh (the prayer), it is the
second important worship ritual in Islam. Among the various mannerisms which
man has generally adopted to worship deities, one is to present before them a part
of their wealth, livestock and produce. In the religion of the prophets, this is the
essence of zakāh, and on this very basis, it is has been regarded as a ritual of
worship. Names like sadaqah, niyādh, bhīnt and nadhr are also used for it. In the
religion of the prophets too, the status of zakāh is no different, and, on this very
basis, it is regarded as ritual of worship. Consequently, the Qur’ān has used the
word sadaqah for it in various verses, and has explained that it should be paid
with humility:
(:) 8 & 0 W 7 8 Å W q
n
7 8E @ .
/
Those who are diligent in the prayer, pay zakāh such that [their hearts] bow
[down in humility]. (5:55)
(4:2D) 8 c & ,"& X
; F79 c ,N7 # 8 Å @ .
/
And those who whenever give, give such that their hearts are filled with awe
knowing that they will have to return to their Lord. (23:60)
Zakāh is a share imposed on one’s wealth and has been reserved for Allah. The
Qur’ānic directive: (CC :4) H R n<
y E/ < (give away to him on his harvest
day what is due upon you, (6:141)) refers to this very aspect. The general custom
about it was that once it had been presented, it was taken from the place of
326
worship and given to its keepers so that they were able to serve the needs of the
worshippers from this money. In our sharī‘ah, this practice has been
discontinued. We have been directed to give this money to our rulers so that the
needs of the state can be met; however, this change does not effect the essence of
zakāh. It is reserved for the Almighty and when His servants pay it, the decision
for accepting it also comes from Him. The Qur’ān says:
(C:O) }
NK n
7 .( H R 6 @ , 7
]6E 0 Q
8/ 9 9
Do they not know that God Himself accepts the repentance of His servants
and takes their charities? (9:104)
The importance of this ritual of worship can be understood from the fact that
like the prayer the Almighty has regarded it as a pre-requisite for a person to be a
Muslim. The Qur’ān says: (CC :O) @
"K
)* F I* W 7 W n
7 #N9 , 8 I* (so
if they repent, become diligent in the prayer and pay zakāh, they are your
brethren in religion, (9:11)). It is evident from the Qur’ān that after the prayer, it
is the second manifestation of faith. It is apparent from the verses of Sūrah
Mu’minūn and Sūrah Ma‘ārij, which have been quoted earlier in the section on
the prayer, that among righteous deeds, paying zakāh is second to offering the
prayer. Consequently, it is stated in the Qur’ān with this very status, and at one
place while mentioning the idolaters the Almighty has said that they do not pay
zakāh; for this very reason, they are the ones who are the real rejecters of
accountability in the Hereafter:
(P4 :C) 8 >* 0 W > Ã
, 0 W 7 8 Å @ .
/ '
> ?
] And woe be to the idolaters, who do not pay the zakāh, and it is these who
reject the Hereafter. (41:6-7)
The Prophet (sws) has also delineated the importance of zakāh:
Abū Hurayrah (rta) narrates that the Prophet (sws) said: “He who was given
wealth by the Almighty and he did not pay its zakāh, this wealth will be made
into a bald snake for him, on whose eyes there will be two black dots, and on the
Day of Judgement, his neck shall be shackled with this snake. Then he will clasp
his cheeks and say: ‘I am your wealth; I am your treasure.’”299
Abū Dharr al-Ghifārī (rta) narrates that the Prophet (sws) said: “A person who
has camels, cows and goats and he does not pay the right imposed on them, then
these [animals] will be brought before him on the Day of Judgement such that
they will be very large and fat; they will stamp him below their feet and strike
him with their horns. When the first will pass, the next will take its place. This
will keep happening until the judgement is delivered for all the people.”300
299. Ibid., 226, (no. 1403).
327
It is stated in the Qur’ān that similar will be the case of those heads and instances
in which wealth should be spent besides zakāh about which the Almighty directed
people to spend money:
X
y V 9 V . , 0> "?6* Q
] 6% )* FEA! [ h
7 A Y
0 ./ 8 ! @ .
/
! # N.* GAFl ! # .\0 0 & f ,!c 0 6c , x * !7 c & F )*
(DD :O) 8 ! And to those who hoard up gold and silver and spend it not in the way of
Allah give them glad tidings of a dreadful punishment. The day when in Hell
their treasures shall be heated, then their foreheads, sides, and backs branded
with them: “These are the riches which you hoarded. So taste then what you
were hoarding.”(9:34-35)
i. History of Zakāh
The history of zakāh is the same as that of the prayer. It is evident from the
Qur’ān that like the prayer its directive always existed in the sharī‘ah of the
prophets. When the Almighty asked the Muslims to pay it, it was not something
unknown to them. All the followers of the religion of Abraham (sws) were fully
aware of it. For this very reason, the Qur’ān has called it Ö(2 :P) y\#
\< (a
specified right, (70:24)). Thus it was a pre-existing sunnah which the Prophet
(sws), with necessary reformations, gave currency among the Muslims at the
behest of the Almighty. The Qur’ān says that just as the Prophet Ishmael (sws)
directed his family to offer the prayer, he also directed them to pay zakāh:
( :CO) W
/
W q7n
, 0 9 > # ( 8 (he would instruct his family to pray and to give
zakāh, (19:55)). To the Israelites, God said: …W7 Wqn
7 N @ d
# )"F
(C2 :) "\% ! 8/ > A (I am with you if you are diligent in the prayer and pay
zakāh … I will erase your sins, (5:12)). About the prophets which belong to the
progeny of the Prophets Isaac (sws) and Jacob (sws), the Qur’ān says:
( PD :2C) W7 S ; W n
7 y N; }
>
] * ; !< 9 (and We sent them inspiration
to do good deeds and to be diligent in the prayer and pay zakāh, (21:73)). The
Prophet Jesus (sws) said about himself: (DC :CO) <
b
# R # W7 W n
7 \
, )FZ 9
(and God has directed me to offer the prayer and pay zakāh as long as I live,
(19:31)). The Almighty says in the Qur’ān:
'
n

# /
K6 /
; ># 9 # !"6
Sc # K , @# /
; 9 @ .
/ u
>7 A #
( :Oi) "E @ R :
W 7 Å W n
7 E SA!< @ "K
And [those among them] who were given the Book [before] became divided
only after such a clear sign had come to them. And [in this Book also] they had
been directed to worship Allah, obeying Him exclusively with sincere devotion
401, (no. 2300).
328
and to be diligent in the prayer and to pay zakāh [and the truth is that] this is the
religion of the Upright Nation. (98:4-5)
The Bible also mentions the zakāh just as the Qur’ān mentions it.
It is recorded in Leviticus:
A tithe of everything from the land, whether grain from the soil or fruit from
the trees, belongs to the LORD; it is holy to the LORD. If a man redeems any
of his tithe, he must add a fifth of the value to it. The entire tithe of the herd
and flock – every tenth animal that passes under the shepherd’s rod – will be
holy to the LORD. (27:30-31)
It is recorded in Numbers:
The LORD said to Moses, Speak to the Levites and say to them: When you
receive from the Israelites the tithe I give you as your inheritance, you must
present a tenth of that tithe as the LORD’s offering. (18:25-26)
It is recorded in Deuteronomy:
Be sure to set aside a tenth of all that your fields produce each year. (14:22)
At the end of every three years, bring all the tithes of that year’s produce and
store it in your towns, so that the Levites (who have no allotment or inheritance
of their own) and the aliens, the fatherless and the widows who live in your
towns may come and eat and be satisfied, and so that the LORD your God may
bless you in all the work of your hands. (14:28-29)
When you have finished setting aside a tenth of all your produce in the third
year, the year of the tithe, you shall give it to the Levite, the alien, the
fatherless and the widow, so that they may eat in your towns and be satisfied.
(26:12)
Jesus (sws) while referring to it said:
Woe to you, teachers of the law and Pharisees, you hypocrites! You give a tenth
of your spices—mint, dill and cummin. But you have neglected the more
important matters of the law—justice, mercy and faithfulness. You should have
practiced the latter, without neglecting the former. You blind guides! You strain
out a gnat but swallow a camel. (Mathew, 23:23-24)
ii. Objective of Zakāh
The objective of zakāh can be determined from its very name. The root of the
word zakāh in Arabic has two meanings: “purity” and “growth”. It thus means
the wealth given in the way of Allah to obtain purity of heart. It is evident from
this that the objective of zakāh is the same as that of the whole of Islam. It
329
cleanses the soul from the stains that can soil it because of love for wealth,
infuses blessings in the wealth and is instrumental in increasing the purity of the
human soul. Zakāh is the minimum financial obligation on a person of spending
his wealth in the way of God; thus it does not win what spending in the way of
God beyond it wins; however, merely paying zakāh is enough to attach a
person’s heart with the Almighty and greatly does away with indifference to the
Almighty which so often comes in a person because of love for this world and its
resources. In the words of the Prophet Jesus (sws): “For wherever your treasure
is, your heart will also be.”301 This claim needs no arguments. One can
experience it by spending his wealth anytime in the way of God.
The Qur’ān has stated this objective of zakāh in the following very
appropriate words:
(CD:O) , 0 > " s $ NK Z
# 9 @ # .
[O Prophet!] Take zakāh from their wealth in order to purify them with it.
(9:103)
(DO:D) 8 Ah
0 :
d
(* /
c 8 K> WV w @ # #
And that which you give as zakāh, seeking Allah’s countenance, it is these
people who will increase their wealth [in the Hereafter]. (30:39)
iii. Sharī‘ah of Zakāh
Irrespective of the differences of the jurists in understanding the concept of
zakāh, if the details of this directive which have reached us through the consensus
of the Companions of the Prophet (sws) and their practical adherence, and which
now stand validated through the consensus of the ummah are studied as regards
their bases in the sharī‘ah, then they can be stated as:
1. Nothing except the following are exempt from zakāh:
i. tools of production, trade and business
ii. personal items of daily use
iii. a fixed quantity called nisāb
Zakāh shall be collected annually on wealth of all sorts, livestock of all types
and produce of all forms of every Muslim citizen who is liable to it.
2. Following are its rates:
(a) Wealth: 2 ½ % annually
(b) Produce: (i) 5 %: on all items which are produced by the interaction of
both labour and capital, (ii) 10 % on items which are produced such that the basic
factor in producing them is either labour or capital and (iii) 20 % in items which
are produced neither as a result of capital nor labour but actually are a gift of
God.
(c) Livestock
(i) CAMELS
301. Mathew, 6:21; Luke, 12:34.
330
– From 5 to 24 (camels): one she-goat on every five camels
– From 25 to 35: one, one-year old she-camel or, in its absence, one, two-year
old camel
– From 36 to 45: one, two-year old she-camel
– From 46 to 60: one, three-year old she-camel
– From 61 to 75: one, four-year old she-camel
– From 76 to 90: two, two-year old she-camels
– From 91 to 120: two, three-year old she-camels
– Over 120: one, two-year old she-camel on every forty camels and one, threeyear old on every fifty camels
(ii) COWS
– one, one-year old calf on every thirty cows and one, two-year old calf on
every forty cows
(iii) GOATS
– From 40 to 120: one she-goat
– From 121 to 200: two she-goats
– From 201 to 300: three she-goats
– Over 300: one she-goat on every hundred goats
3. The heads in which zakāh is to be spent were never unclear. It was always
spent on the poor and the needy and on the collective requirements of the
Muslims. However, when the Hypocrites in the time of the Prophet (sws) raised
certain doubts about these heads, the Qur’ān unequivocally stated them:
] 6% )* '
# & v
N>" )* ,N A
/Å '
# '
G S >E A
}
NK n
7 F7;
(4:O) < /
/
@ # $ h
>* ] 6G
7 @ , /
Zakāh is only for the poor and the needy, and for those who are ‘āmils over it,
and for those whose hearts are to be reconciled [to the truth], and for the
emancipation of the slaves and for those who have been inflicted with losses
and for the way of Allah and for the welfare of the wayfarers. This is an
obligation decreed by God and God is All-Knowing and Wise. (9:60)
Here are some details of the heads of zakāh mentioned in this verse:
(a) '
G S >E A
(al-fuqarā’ wa al-masākīn): the poor and the needy.
(b) '
# (al-‘āmilīna ‘alayhā):302 the salaries of all employees of the state.
(c) ,N A /Å (al-mu’allafat-i qulūbuhum): all political expenditures in the
interest of Islam and the Muslims.
302. A little deliberation on the expression shows state employees in reality are @
# k
& n
r
0 R" & Y
z> h
7 . X (those who collect zakāh and disburse it in its heads).
Consequently, this is a very subtle expression which the Qur’ān has adopted here to
convey its purport. No doubt, generally people have not been able to comprehend this
expression; however the construction I have referred to above unfolds this meaning upon
very little deliberation.
331
(d) N>" )* (fi al-riqāb): for liberation from slavery of all kinds.
(e) '
# & v
(al-ghārimīn): for helping people who are suffering economic losses,
or are burdened with a fine or a loan.
(f) /
]
6% )* (fī sabīlillāh): for serving Islam and for the welfare of the citizens.
(g) ]
6G
7 @ , (ibn al-sabīl): for helping travellers and for the construction of roads,
bridges and rest houses for these travellers.
4. One form of zakāh is the sadaqah of fitr. It is the food of a person that he
consumes in a day and is obligatory on every person whether young or old, and is
given at the end of Ramadā n before the ‘īd prayer is offered. As per a narrative of
Ibn ‘Abbās (rta), the purpose of the Prophet (sws) in making this mandatory for
every Muslim was to cleanse the fasts from the effects of lewd and nonsensical talk
and to provide food to the poor on ‘īd day.303 In the time of the Prophet (sws), it
was generally given in the form of grain. Consequently, he had fixed its quantity at
one sā‘ which is equivalent to about 2.5 kg:
>" K 6 X eV T @ # MZ 9 >V @ # MZ > s A W w /% /
X/Z /
p%& ¤
> *
Wn
7 X
;
7!

> ] 6N x7RÅ 8 9 , > # 9 '
G
@ # e 6 e v n
7 XUF(
> ./ The Prophet has regarded the sadaqah of fitr as obligatory on every Muslim. It
is one sā‘ of dates or one sā‘ of barley for every individual whether he is a free
man or slave, man or woman, old or young and directed Muslims that it should
be paid before people go out for the prayer.304
If a state takes zakāh from its Muslim citizens, then there will be those who
would collect it and those who would pay it. The Prophet (sws) has given advice to
both: those who pay it should try to please collectors who come to them even if
they are subjected to some excess305 and the collectors should not embezzle the
money;306 moreover, they should not try to extract the best things owned in wealth
and should save themselves from the prayer of the oppressed because there is no
barrier between it and the Almighty.307
This is all as far as the sharī‘ah regarding zakāh is concerned. However, since
there exist some general misconceptions about it, the following points must remain
in consideration:
Firstly, there is no basis in the Qur’ān and Sunnah for the condition of X :Ü
(personal-possession) imposed by our jurists. Therefore, just as zakāh can be given
in the personal possession of an individual, it can also be spent on projects of his
welfare.308
303. Abū Dā’ūd, Sunan, vol. 2, 114, (no. 1609); Ibn Mājah, Sunan, vol. 2, 403, (no. 1827).
305. Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 400, (no. 2298); Abū Dā’ūd, Sunan, vol. 2, 108, (no. 1589).
(no. 121).
308. For a detailed discourse on this topic, see: Amīn Ahsan Islāhī, Tawdihāt, 1st ed.
332
Secondly, the reason for the Prophet’s (sws) prohibition for receiving zakāh for
himself was that a portion from the fay wealth was reserved for him and his
family.309 This portion remained reserved for this purpose for a long a period
after him; however, such an arrangement could not have been forever nor was
there any need for it to be forever. Consequently, the needs of the indigent and
the poor of the Banū Hāshim can now also be fulfilled without any hesitation
with the zakāh money.
Thirdly, a state can exempt certain things from zakāh keeping in view the
circumstances. It also has the authority to fix a statutory exemption (nisāb) on
things on which it collects zakāh. For this purpose, the Prophet (sws) fixed a
nisāb for it in wealth, produce and livestock.
This nisāb is as follows:
(1) Wealth: 5 uqiyahs / 642 grams of silver
(2) Produce: 5 wasaqs / 653 kilograms of dates
(3) Livestock: 5 camels, 30 cows, 40 goats
He is reported to have said:
`
NK Z
u
& @ # )7 N9 `
8 R * `
NK Z
> 7
@ # V % 9 G
8 R * `
NK Z
] ,I
@ # RV `
8 R *
There is no zakāh below five wasaqs of dates; there is no zakāh below five
uqiyahs of silver and there is no zakāh below five camels.310
Fourthly, if the basis of the directive is taken in consideration, industrial
produce of all forms, production of all forms based on various skills, rent,
salaries (service charges) and fees of all forms obtained in various ventures must
be classified as produce and not as wealth; therefore, the zakāh imposed on them
should be based on the rates specified by the sharī‘ah for land produce.
Fifthly, according to the above mentioned principle, zakāh on leased-out
houses, properties and other rented items should be that which is levied on
produce, and if they are not rented out, its rate should be that which is levied on
wealth.
3. The Fast
M#79 8 E7 / 6N @# @ .
/ X Y
y n
" Y
!# @ .
/ ^9 y ~ K * FEs @ .
/ X > 9 yV 79 @ #" W K7 * >V A % X 9 Mh>#7 !# 8 @* }
V RK #7
(Lahore: Islamic Publications, 1956), 107-173.
435-437, (nos. 2473, 2481).
310. Mālik ibn Anas, Al-Mu’attā, 156-157, (no. 683).
333
. / 8 h# & > T 8 ! 8; /
> #n 89 / > * M> ²
7 s @* '
V G
#
8 @# n
* > ?
7 !# K T @* 8 N> A
xK @ #" }
V !",
7!
xMK0 8>E
* p F9
W K7 > G
, K > [ > G
, Q
K > > 9 yV 79 @ #" WK7 * >V A % X 9 Mh>#
(CiCiD :2) 8 >? / K0 # X Q
>6" Believers! Fasting has been made obligatory upon you as it was made upon
those before you so that you become fearful of God. These are but a few
days, but if any one among you is ill or on a journey, let him fast a similar
number of days later; and those who have the capacity [to feed a needy]
should feed a needy in place of it. Then he who does a virtuous deed of his
own accord, it is better for him and if you fast, then this is even better for you
if you but knew. It is the month of Ramadān in which the Qur’ān was
revealed, as a book of guidance for mankind and in the form of manifest
arguments which are a means of total guidance and a means of distinguishing
right from wrong. Therefore, whoever among you is present in this month, he
should fast. And he who is ill or on a journey should fast a similar number of
days later on. [This concession is because] God desires ease for you and not
discomfort. And [the permission given to travellers and the sick to feed the
needy has been withdrawn because] you can complete the fasts [and thus not
be deprived of the blessings of fasting] and [for this purpose the month of
Ramadān has been fixed so that in the form of the Qur’ān] the guidance God
has bestowed upon you, you glorify God and express your gratitude to Him.
(2:183-185)
After the prayer and the zakāh, the fast is the next important worship ritual of
Islam. In the Arabic language, the word used for it is yZ
(sawm), which literally
means “to abstain from something” and “to give up something”. In Arabia, when
horses were kept hungry in order to train and instruct them, the Arabs called this
state as the yZ
of the horses. As a term of the Islamic sharī‘ah, it refers to the
state of a person in which he is required to abstain from eating and drinking and
from marital relations with certain limits and conditions.
A person expresses himself through deeds and practices; hence when his
emotions of worship for the Almighty relate to his deeds and practices then these
emotions, besides manifesting in worshipping Him, also manifest in obeying His
commands. Fasts are a symbolic expression of this obedience. While fasting, a
person, at the behest of His lord, gives up things which are originally allowed to
him to win the pleasure of his lord; he thus becomes an embodiment of obedience
and through his practice acknowledges the fact that there is nothing greater than
the command of God. So if the Almighty forbids him things perfectly allowed by
innate guidance, then it is only befitting for a person who is the servant of his
Creator to obey Him without any hesitation whatsoever.
A little deliberation reveals that this state of a person in which he experiences
and acknowledges the power, magnificence and exaltedness of the Almighty is a
334
true expression of gratitude from him. On this very basis, the Qur’ān says that the
fast glorifies the Almighty and is a means through which gratitude can be shown
to Him: The Qur’ān says that for this very purpose the month of Ramadān was set
apart because in this month the Qur’ān was revealed as a guide for human intellect
having clear arguments to distinguish right from wrong so that people could
glorify God and express their gratitude to Him. The words are: # X Q
>6"
8 >? / K0 (and so that you glorify God and express your gratitude to
Him). While referring to this essence of the fast, it has been said that a fast is for
Allah and only He will reward a person for it. In other words, when without any
reason a person merely at the command of his Creator also forbids himself things
which are not forbidden, then the Almighty out of His graciousness will reward
him without measure and such will be this immense reward that he will flourish
and prosper. Abū Hurayrah (rta) reports from the Prophet (sws): “Whatever pious
deed a person does, he is rewarded from ten to seven hundred times but the fast is
an exception to this. The Almighty says: , -c9 F9 à F(* (it is for Me and only I
will reward [a person] for it) because he gave up eating and drinking and
abstained from sexual desires for My sake.”311 It is also reported that for persons
who fast, there are two occasions of happiness: one when they break their fast and
the other when they will meet their Lord.312 It is evident from these narratives how
important the fast is to the Almighty. The Prophet (sws) is reported to have said:
:
G
Ñ & @ # /
K ! Y
~ 9 z7n
* k

The smell of the mouth of a person who fasts is more pleasant to God than
musk. 313
pE 0 > | K < 9 !# ]K # E y 8 z7n
!# ]K 87>7 pE M,, !7_
8/ ;
K < 9 !# ] K * | 9 R I* 0 > | K < 9 !# ]K 8 #E* 8 z7n
@ 9
There is a door in Paradise called rayyān. People who fast will enter Paradise
from this door on the Day of Judgement. No other person will be able to pass
through this door. It shall be asked: “Where are the people who fast?” At
this, they will get up and no one else will enter with them. Once they will
enter [Paradise], it shall be closed. No one else after them would be able to
pass through it.314
According to the sharī‘ah, the excellence a person can attain in this ritual of
worship is that while fasting he imposes certain other restrictions on himself and
469, (no. 2707).
(no. 2707).
314. Ibid., 305, (no. 1896).
335
confines himself to a mosque for a few days to worship the Almighty as much as
he can. In religious terminology, this is called k (i‘tikāf). Though this worship
ritual is not incumbent upon the believers like the fasts of Ramadān, it occupies
great importance viz-a-viz purification of the soul. The cherished state which arises
by combining the prayer and the fast with recitals of the Qur’ān and the feeling of
being solely devoted to the Almighty having no one around helps achieve the
objective of the fast in the very best way. For this very reason, the Prophet (sws)
would sit in i‘tikāf in the Masjid-i Nabawī every year315 in the last ten days of
Ramadān and would devote all his time to praying to the Almighty, kneeling and
prostrating before Him and reciting the Qur’ān. ‘Ā’ishah (rta) narrates:
0 9 ¢
E 9 < 9 H & d# 7KT > ?
] R ; /% /
X/Z
)^ 6!7
8 When the last ten days of Ramadān would arrive, the Prophet (sws) would
fully prepare himself to worship the Almighty. He would worship the
Almighty late in the night and would wake up his family members for this as
well.316
The ritual of the fast is incumbent upon the Muslims in the month of Ramadān.
No doubt, one is caught up by many lures and attractions of this world; the Prophet
(sws), however, has informed us that in this month the Almighty out of His grace
stops the devils among the jinn-folk from misleading mankind. It is narrated:
“When Ramadān comes the doors of Paradise are opened and the doors of Hell are
closed and the devils are enchained.”317 Consequently, there is an opportunity in
this month for every person to strive to attain success and salvation without any
external hindrance. Some narratives mention the reward of fasting as forgiveness
of all the sins of a person. This is in accordance with the general principle of
repentance as mentioned in the Qur’ān. However, specifically regarding Ramadān,
the Prophet (sws) has given glad tidings of fasting in the following words:
6F @ # y K7 E # > A | M,G< MFÒ; 8 h# & y Z @ #
A person who fasts in Ramadān with faith and while holding himself
accountable to God, his previous sins are forgiven.318
6F @ # y K7 E # > A | M,G< MFÒ; 8 h# & y N @ #
A person who prays during the night in Ramadān with faith and while
holding himself accountable to God, his previous sins are forgiven. 319
315. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 324-325, (nos. 2025, 2026); Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ alsahīh, 483, (no. 2782).
317. Ibid., 304, (no. 1899).
318. Ibid., 497, (no. 3009).
319. Ibid., 9, (no. 37).
336
Precisely, the same glad tidings are given for praying at night during the laylah
al-qadr.320 It was in this night that the revelation of the Qur’ān began and the
Almighty has informed us that angels and Gabriel descend in this night with
permission in all affairs. Since important decisions are made in this night, the
extent of the blessings and favours of the Almighty and His nearness which can be
achieved in this night cannot be achieved in a thousand other nights. On these very
grounds, the Qur’ān says: (D :OP) >T

9 @ # > & K E (better is this night in
which destinies are decided than a thousand months, (97:3)) The Prophet (sws) is
reported to have said that one should try to seek the laylah al-qadr in the last ten
days of Ramadān particularly in the nights which begin with an odd number.321
What is the importance of fixing certain periods of time for worship? Imām
Amīn Ahsan Islāhī answers this question in the following words:
… just as in this material world seasons, climates and time occupy
importance, they do so in the spiritual world as well. Just as in this material
world there is a certain season and climate in a certain part of the year in
which the seeds of a particular crop must be sown if they are to sprout, and
any negligence to these factors will not yield the required produce in some
other periods of time however much one tries; likewise, in the spiritual world
also, there are special days and times of the year which are set aside for
special acts of worship. If they are offered during them, only then the
required results are obtained, and any ignorance in this regard cannot be
compensated for in other periods of time even if their span is extended. A
few examples will make this matter more clear: to offer the Friday prayer, a
certain day has been set aside; similarly, a particular month has been fixed
for fasting; for the offering of hajj and its rites too certain days have been
appointed by the Almighty. The time for standing in ‘arafah has also been
prescribed by the Almighty. All these acts of worship have been made
conditional to certain periods of time, during which their performance yields
a reward that cannot be estimated. If these times are not utilized for these
acts of worship, they fail to reap the blessings they have. 322
i. History of the Fast
Like the prayer, the fast is also an ancient ritual of worship. In the above
quoted verses of Sūrah Baqarah, it is mentioned that fasting has been made
obligatory for the Muslims, just as it was made so for earlier peoples.
Consequently, this is a reality that as a ritual of worship that trains and
disciplines the soul, it has existed in various forms in all religions.
(no. 1781).
321. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 323-324, (nos. 2016, 2017, 2020); Muslim, AlJāmi‘ al-sahīh, 479-480, (nos. 2763, 2764, 2769).
337
The civilizations of Nineveh and Babylon are very ancient. Once these places
were inhabited by the Assyrians. The Prophet Jonah (sws) was sent to them.
Initially, these people rejected Jonah (sws) but later professed faith in him. On
this occasion, their repentance and turning back has been mentioned in the Bible
in the following words:
The Ninevites believed God. They declared a fast, and all of them, from the
greatest to the least, put on sackcloth. When the news reached the king of
Nineveh, he rose from his throne, took off his royal robes, covered himself with
sackcloth and sat down in the dust. Then he issued a proclamation in Nineveh:
By the decree of the king and his nobles: Do not let any man or beast, herd or
flock, taste anything; do not let them eat or drink. But let man and beast be
covered with sackcloth. Let everyone call urgently on God. Let them give up
their evil ways and their violence. (Jonah, 3:5-8)
In the Arabia of pre-Islamic times, the fast was a well known ritual of worship.
The mere existence of the word yZ (sawm) in Arabic is evidence enough to
show that the Arabs were fully aware of it. Dr Jawwād ‘Alī writes:
Some narratives mention that the Quraysh used to fast on the day of ‘Āshūr.
On this day, they would gather, celebrate ‘īd and enshroud the Ka‘bah.
According to the historians, they fasted on this day to atone for a sin they had
committed in the days of jāhiliyyah – a sin whose burden laid heavily upon
them. They would fast on this day to express their gratitude to God for saving
them from the evil consequences of this sin. It is mentioned in certain
narratives that Muhammad (sws) would also fast on this day before his
prophethood … another reason that historians have cited for this fast observed
by the Quraysh is that when once they were struck with famine, the Almighty
rescued them from it, and in order to show their gratitude to Him they started
to observe this fast.323
In the sharī‘ah of the People of the Book too, the fast is a common worship
ritual. The Bible mentions fasts at a number of places, and besides using this
word, it has used certain other expressions like “to sadden one’s self” and
“self-denial” to connote it.
It is recorded in Exodus:
Then the LORD said to Moses: ‘Write down these words, for in accordance
with these words I have made a covenant with you and with Israel’. Moses
was there with the LORD forty days and forty nights without eating bread or
drinking water. And he wrote on the tablets the words of the covenant – the
Ten Commandments. (34:27-28)
323. Jawwād ‘Alī, Al-Mufassal fī tārīkh al-‘arab qabl al-islām, vol. 2, 339-340.
338
It is recorded in Leviticus:
This is to be a lasting ordinance for you: On the tenth day of the seventh
month you must sadden and not do any work – whether native born or an
alien living among you – because on this day atonement will be made for
you, to cleanse you. Then, before the LORD, you will be clean from all your
sins. It is a sabbath of rest, and you must sadden yourselves; it is a lasting
ordinance. (16: 29-31)
It is recorded in Judges:
Then the Israelites, all the people, went up to Bethel, and there they sat
weeping before the LORD. They fasted that day until evening and presented
burnt offerings and fellowship offerings to the LORD. (20:26)
It is recorded in Samuel:
They mourned and wept and fasted till evening for Saul and his son
Jonathan, and for the army of the LORD and the house of Israel, because
they had fallen by the sword. (2 Samuel 1:12)
David pleaded with God for the child. He fasted and went into his house and
spent the nights lying on the ground. (2 Samuel 12:16)
It is recorded in Nehemiah:
On the twenty-fourth day of the same month, the Israelites gathered together,
fasting and wearing sackcloth and having dust on their heads. Those of
Israelite descent had separated themselves from all foreigners. They stood in
their places and confessed their sins and the wickedness of their fathers. (9:1-2)
It is recorded in the Psalms:
Yet when they were ill, I put on sackcloth and humbled myself with fasting.
When my prayers returned to me unanswered. (35:13)
It is recorded in Jeremiah:
So you go to the house of the Lord on a day of fasting and read to the people
from the scroll the words of the Lord that you wrote as I dictated. (36:6)
It is recorded in Joel:
The day of the LORD is great; it is dreadful. Who can endure it? ‘Even now,’
declares the LORD, ‘return to me with all your heart, with fasting and
339
weeping and mourning.’ Rend your heart and not your garments. Return to
the LORD your God, for he is gracious and compassionate, slow to anger and
abounding in love, and he relents from sending calamity. (2:11-13)
It is recorded in Zechariah:
Again the word of the LORD Almighty came to me. This is what the LORD
Almighty says: ‘The fasts of the fourth, fifth, seventh and tenth months will
become joyful and glad occasions and happy festivals for Judah. Therefore
love truth and peace.’ (8:18-19)
It is recorded in Matthew:
‘When you fast, do not look sombre as the hypocrites do, for they disfigure
their faces to show men they are fasting. I tell you the truth, they have
received their reward in full. But when you fast, put oil on your head and
wash your face, so that it will not be obvious to men that you are fasting, but
only to your Father, who is unseen; and your Father, who sees what is done
in secret, will reward you. (6:16-18)
It is recorded in Acts:
While they were worshiping the Lord and fasting, the Holy Spirit said: ‘Set
apart for me Barnabas and Saul for the work to which I have called them’. So
after they had fasted and prayed, they placed their hands on them and sent
them off. (13:2-3)
This is a brief history of the ritual of the fast. It is evident from this overview
that like the prayer, the fast too was well-known to the Arabs. They were fully
aware of its religious status and its details viz-a-viz its bounds and limits.
Consequently, when the Qur’ān directed them to fast, these bounds and limits
were not unknown to them: in fact, the words in which this directive was given,
shows that they should observe it as an obligatory ritual which they knew as an
age old ritual and an age old Sunnah of the prophets. The Prophet (sws) and his
Companions (rta) fasted on this very basis and Muslims after them are following
this practice generation after generation. Viewed thus, the source of the fast is
also the consensus and tawātur (practical perpetuation) of the Muslims. The only
thing that the Qur’ān did was to make the fast an obligatory ritual, stipulating
certain principles of lenience for the sick and for the travellers and to answer
certain questions which were raised by the Muslims regarding the fast.
ii. Objective of the Fast
The objective of the fast as delineated in the above quoted verses of Sūrah
Baqarah is to create the fear of God in a person. The Qur’ānic words used are
8 E7 / (that you may attain taqwā). In the parlance of the Qur’ān, taqwā
340
means that a person should lead his life within the limits set by Allah and should
keep fearing Him from the core of his heart that if ever he crosses these limits
there will be no one except God to save him from its punishment.
How does the fast engender taqwā in a person? To understand the answer to
this question, three things are necessary.
Firstly, the fast revives with full force the concept in the mind of a person that
he is God’s servant. As soon as certain natural desires of the body are given up,
the feelings of servitude spring forth and continue to enhance. These feelings
totally overwhelm a person at the time of breaking the fast. Right from fajr to this
time, a person does not consume a single bite of food or a single drop of water
merely because his Lord has directed him to refrain from them. When the ritual
of the fast is observed every year with vigilance, a profound reality is infused in a
person and in fact becomes ingrained in his instincts: he is a servant of his Lord
and it is only befitting for him that in other affairs of life also he submit to Him
and fully accept His authority by making his concepts and deeds totally
subservient to the Almighty. With this awareness, a person’s faith in the
Almighty becomes a living and vibrant phenomenon. It is because of this that he
does not merely believe in God but in fact believes in an All-Hearing, AllSeeing, All-Knowing and All-Wise Being Who is just and is fully aware of what
a person conceals and reveals and in no circumstances can a person shun
obedience. This is the foremost requirement for engendering taqwā.
Secondly, the fast is a means of making a person appreciate the fact from the
bottom of his heart that one day he will be held accountable before the Almighty.
Although all Muslims believe in this accountability, yet while fasting when the
onslaught of thirst, hunger and carnal desire make life difficult for a person it is
only this awareness of being accountable before the Almighty that stops a person
from fulfilling these needs. For hours during the whole month of Ramadān, he
abstains from these needs merely because one day he will have to face the
Almighty. In the scorching days of summer when his throat becomes totally dry,
he refrains from ice and water which he can easily access and consume; when
spasms of hunger unsettle him, he desists from food which is at hand and when a
husband and wife can easily satisfy their carnal desires, they abstain from doing
so – all in order to please the Almighty. This abstention requires a lot of effort.
Thus the awareness of being answerable to God is fully implanted in a person. A
little deliberation shows that this is the second most important thing in
engendering taqwā.
Thirdly, patience is necessary for taqwā and it is the fast that produces patience
in a person. In fact, to be trained in the trait of patience, perhaps there is no easy
and effective a way than the fast. In a nutshell, the trial that we have been put
through is that on the one hand we are pulled by our strong physical and carnal
desires and on the other hand we are required by the Almighty to live a life
within the limits set by Him. This trial requires that we exercise patience at every
step of our life. If the traits of honesty, veracity, justice, forbearance, forgiveness,
keeping promises, perseverance on the truth, avoiding evil and eschewing lust are
not present in a person, taqwā has no basis and without patience these traits
341
cannot be espoused in a person.
It is this taqwā which is the objective of the fast and the month of Ramadān has
been fixed for it. It has been referred to above that the reason for this is that the
revelation of the Qur’ān started in this month. What is the relationship of the
Qur’ān with the fast? Imām Amīn Ahsan Islāhī answers this question in the
following words:
A person who reflects will easily reach the conclusion that intellect is perhaps
the greatest gift of the Almighty to man and the Qur’ān is even a greater gift
because the intellect receives real guidance from the Qur’ān. Without the
Qur’ān, intellect will continue to stumble in the darkness even if it is equipped
with the eyes of science. It was only befitting that the month in which this great
gift was given to mankind should be devoted to thank the Almighty and to
glorify Him so that people are able to constantly acknowledge this favour. To
express this gratitude and to glorify the Almighty, the ritual of fast was divinely
ordained which is a means of engendering taqwā. It is taqwā upon which rests
the basis of religion and its continued existence in this world and for whose
followers this Qur’ān was revealed as guidance … in other words, the wisdom
of the Qur’ān should be understood in the sequence that only they can truly
benefit from the Qur’ān who have taqwā and one special way of attaining it is
through the fast. For this reason, the Almighty stipulated fasts for this month in
which the Qur’ān was revealed. In other words, the Qur’ān is the season of
spring for this world and the month of Ramadān is the season of spring and the
crop which this spring nurtures and develops is the crop of taqwā.324
This objective is necessarily achieved through the fast. However, for this, it is
essential that those who fast must refrain from certain wrongdoings which strip
the fast off its blessings. Although these wrongdoings are numerous, all those
who fast must at least be aware of some of them.
The first of these wrongdoings is that people tend to make the Ramadān a
month of savouring their taste buds. They are of the opinion that they will not be
held accountable before the Almighty whatever they spend in this month. If such
people are affluent too, then this month becomes a month of partying and
festivity. Instead of making this month a means of disciplining their desires, they
make it a means of nurturing them and spend all their time in preparing meals for
the iftār. Throughout the time of fast, they keep thinking of the delicious food
that would fill their bellies once they break their fast. The result of this attitude is
that they do not gain anything from the fast in the first place and if ever they do,
they lose it.
One way to tackle this bad habit is to desist from making eating and drinking
one’s prime concern in life. One should eat and drink to sustain one’s self and to
gather enough energy for work and not make these needs one’s goal. A person
should eat whatever foodstuff is easily available to him and thank God for this
342
provision. Even if he is served with something he does not like, he should not get
angry. If he has been blessed with wealth, he should spend it on the poor and the
needy instead of spending it on savouring his taste. Such spending will indeed add
to the blessings of his fast. The practice of the Prophet (sws) in spending in the way
of God is precisely this. Ibn ‘Abbās (rta) says that even in normal times, the
Prophet (sws) was the most generous; however, in Ramadān, he would become an
embodiment of generosity.325
The second wrongdoing is that since hunger and thirst make a person short
tempered, some people instead of making the fast a means to control their temper
make it an excuse to vent it on others. They lose their temper on their wife and
children and servants in very trivial matters. They seldom control their tongue and
if the situation gets worse they don’t hesitate in hurling abuses and insults on
others. So much so, at times they even thrash their servants. After such bouts of
battering, they end up comforting themselves by saying that such things do happen
in the fast.
The Prophet (sws) has advised a remedial measure for such an attitude: the fast
should be used as a shield on such occasions instead of making it an excuse for
being enraged. Whenever a person gets infuriated, he should remember that he is
fasting. The Prophet (sws) is reported to have said: “The fast is a shield; whoever
among you fasts should not indulge in lewd talk nor be overcome by his emotions;
then if anyone abuses him or initiates a fight he should respond by saying: ‘I am
fasting, my brother, I am fasting.’”326 It is a proven reality that if a person who is
fasting reminds and checks himself in this manner on every occasion he is
annoyed, he will see that gradually he is able to control the devil within him and he
will be seldom overcome by it. The feeling of being victorious over the devils of
his desire will produce satisfaction and a sense of superiority and this reminder
initiated by the fast will become a means of his reformation. He will then express
his anger on instances which really entail such expression. No one will be able to
annoy him on all occasions.
The third wrongdoing is that people try to find replacements for the food and
drinks and other things that they have given up – replacements which they think do
not harm the fast in any way thinking that they make it easy for them to spend the
time of the fast. They will play cards, read novels and plays, listen to songs, watch
movies and gossip with their friends and if they are not able to do these, they
would end up backbiting and besmearing others. When a person’s stomach is
empty, he relishes the meat of his brother in the form of backbiting. The
consequence of this attitude is that at times people begin this activity in the
morning and only at the time of breaking the fast do they leave it.
One way of tackling this failing is that a person should consider silence to be
among the etiquette of keeping the fast and he should try to refrain from loose
talk. The Prophet (sws) is reported to have said: “A person who does not desist
468, (no. 2703).
343
from lying and practicing it, then the Almighty does not need him to abandon
eating and drinking.”327
Another remedial measure is that a person should spend his spare time in
studying the Qur’ān and the Hadīth and in understanding Islam. He should make
good use of this opportunity by learning some supplications mentioned in the
Qur’ān and the Hadīth. In this way, he will be able to save himself from trivial
involvements and later these learnt supplications would help him in constantly
remembering the Almighty.
The fourth wrongdoing is that sometimes a person does not fast for God; he
fasts merely to protect himself from the criticism and condemnation of his family
members and acquaintances and sometimes he undertakes the hardship of fasting
to feign religiosity. This too damages the real objective of the fast.
One way to rectify this tendency is that a person should always keep reminding
himself of the importance of the fast and also reminding himself of the fact that if
he has left so many cherished things of life, he should do this for the sake of the
Almighty. Moreover, he should also try to keep some optional fasts besides the
obligatory ones of Ramadān and he should try to conceal these optional fasts as
far as possible. It is hoped that in this way the obligatory fasts too would one day
be kept by him purely for the sake of Allah.
Following are the optional fasts which the Prophet (sws) himself kept or urged
others to do so:
(1) The Fast of ‘Āshūr (10th of Muharram)
Ahādīth mention the blessings of this fast.328 The Prophet (sws) generally kept
this fast329 and before the fasts of Ramadān were made incumbent, he would
necessarily keep it and would urge and direct people to keep it and would be
vigilant on them in this regard.330 According to history, one of the reasons for
which this fast was kept was that the Quraysh used to keep it331 and another reason
recorded is that the Jews would keep it. When the Prophet (sws) asked the Jews,
they replied: “This day has great significance for us; the Almighty liberated Moses
(sws) and his people on this day and drowned the Pharaoh and his people in the
sea; it is to express gratitude to the Almighty that Moses (sws) fasted on that day.”
At this, the Prophet (sws) said: “We have deeper relations with Moses (sws) than
you.” Consequently, he fasted on this day and also asked people to fast.332
459, (no. 2637).
460, (nos. 2637, 2642).
(no. 2658).
344
(2) The Fast of ‘Arafah (9th of Dhū al-Hajj)
Every Muslim is aware of the blessings of this day. The Prophet (sws) is
reported to have said that if a person fasts on this day, then hopefully the
Almighty will forgive his previous and next year’s sins.333 However, while
offering the hajj, the Prophet (sws) did not keep this fast.334 A probable reason
for this is that he did not prefer to add it to the hardship of the hajj.
(3) The Fasts of Shawwāl
The blessings of these fasts are also mentioned in the Ahā dīth. The Prophet
(sws) is reported to have said that whoever kept the fasts of Ramadān and then
followed them up with six fasts in Shawwāl is like a person who kept fasts all his
life. 335
(4) The Three Fasts of each Month
The Prophet (sws) has urged Muslims to keep these fasts and has expressed the
same words he said regarding the fasts of Shawwāl referred to above.336 ‘Ā’ishah
(rta) narrates that the Prophet (sws) himself used to keep these fasts. However,
days were not fixed for them. He would fast any three days of the month he
wanted to. 337 He, however, directed certain companions (rta) to keep these fasts
on the thirteenth, fourteenth and fifteenth of each month.338
(5) The Fasts of Monday and Thursday
The Prophet (sws) kept fasts on these two days as well. When people asked the
reason, he replied: “The accounts of people are presented [to the Almighty] on
these days.”339 He also said: “Monday is the day of my birth and on this very day
began the revelation of the Qur’ān to me.”340
(6) The Fasts of Sha‘bān
Besides Ramadān, it is this month during which the Prophet (sws) would fast
the most. ‘Ā’ishah (rta) says that she did not see the Prophet (sws) fast in any
month to the extent he did in Sha‘bān.341
333. Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 476-477, (no. 2746). This refers to sins which do not
relate to obligations towards one’s fellow human beings or which do not require
repentance, making amends or atonement.
335. Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 479, (no. 2758); Abū Dā’ūd, Sunan, vol. 2, 336, (no.
2433).
476-477, (no. 2746).
338. Al-Nasā’ī, Sunan, 333, (no. 2422).
339. Al-Nasā’ī, Sunan, 325, (no. 2360); Ahmad ibn Hanbal, Musnad, vol. 6, 261 (21246).
341. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 316-317, (nos. 1969, 1970); Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ al-
345
Apart from the above mentioned optional fasts, people can keep optional fasts
whenever they want to. The Prophet (sws) directed the people who wished to fast
more to follow the way of the Prophet David (sws) who would fast on alternate
days.342 The Prophet (sws) did not like people to only fast on Fridays343 nor fast
all the year round.344 He also did not like people to fast during ‘īd345 days.346
iii. Sharī‘ah of the Fast
The Almighty has directed Muslims to fast in accordance with the sharī‘ah
which has always existed regarding the fast in the religion of the prophets. The
Qur’ān has stated that the fast has been made obligatory on the Muslims in the
same manner as it was made obligatory on earlier peoples. A few number of days
have been fixed for this ritual. This last statement is meant to raise the spirits. The
implication being that if the blessings of Ramadān are kept in consideration, then
29 days or 30 days are not a long period; they are a short period and a person
instead of becoming anxious should make himself ready to fully reap their benefits.
After these introductory statements, the concession in the directive is
mentioned. It is said that people who are unable to fast because of illness or
travel should make up their missed fasts by either fasting later or by feeding a
poor person. This directive ends with the words: #n 89 / >
* M> ²
7 s @*
8 ! 8; /
> (then he who does a virtuous deed of his own accord, it is
better for him, and if you fast, then this is even better for you, if you but knew it).
In other words, this atonement for not fasting is a minimum requirement which
should be fulfilled. However, if a person feeds more than one needy person or
does some other virtuous deed with them, then this will prove better for him. And
to Allah even better is that a person instead of feeding others makes up the
missed fasts in other days.
However, the very next verse beginning with the words * p
F9 . / 8 h# & > T
8>E
shows that the permission to feed a needy for a missed fast was later revoked.
Consequently, the whole directive has been repeated after this verse while omitting
the words beginning with ¯FEs @
.
/ X and ending with 8 ! 8;. Since it is
difficult to fast in other days than Ramadān, the Almighty did not make it
incumbent until people got used to it. Hence, it has been said in the Qur’ān that
sahīh, 471-472, (nos. 2721, 2722).
465-466, (nos. 2681, 2683, 2684).
(no. 2747).
464, (nos. 2671, 2672).
346. The reason for the first of these is that after sometime it would have become a bid‘at
(religious innovation), for the second is that it would have spoiled the balance in life and for
the third is that it would have been totally out of place in such a poised religion.
346
feeding the needy for missed fasts has been revoked so that people could keep their
missed fasts and are thus not deprived of the blessings hidden in them.
This then is the real directive of the fast. It seems that after receiving this law,
certain questions arose in the minds of the Muslims. One of these questions related
to having sexual intercourse with the wife in the nights of the Ramadān. This
notion probably originated because among the Jews, the next fast would start right
after one had broken his fast and they would consider eating and drinking and
having sexual intercourse with the wife as prohibited. Muslims thought that they
too would have to follow the Jews in this matter. However, some of the Muslims in
spite of thinking so deviated from the view they held. This was something
unseemly because if a person considers something to be a requisite of religion and
still does not act according to it regardless of the fact whether it is actually a
requisite or not, then this is not permissible to him. The Qur’ān has called this
attitude as deceiving one’s conscience and has clarified:
! 7F9 Q
@7 /
6
F9 /

6
@7 0 zÃGF X
; +*>7 y n
" ]/ < 9
Q
Y
# v, @7 0 >T , 8 * ! A * GAF9 8 F
] /
X
; y n
" ^9 7 = > _
A @ # R % l º

@ # g
,l º
@ 76 X7< ,> T Q
@ "6 :
. 0,> E q
* Q
R K< :
K c G )* 8 A F9 @7 0 >T 6 [ (CiP:2) 8 E7 /
7!
It is lawful for you to lie with your wives on the night of the fast; they are
apparel to you as you are to them. God knew that you were being dishonest
with yourselves. He has relented towards you and pardoned you. Therefore,
[without any hesitation] you may now lie with them and [without any
hesitation] seek what God has ordained for you. And eat and drink until the
white thread of the dawn is totally evident to you from the black thread of
night. Then complete the fast till nightfall and do not lie with them [even at
night] when you are stationed for i‘tikāf in the mosques. These are the
bounds set by God: do not approach them. Thus He makes known His
revelations to mankind that they may attain righteousness. (2:187)
After this clarification made by the Qur’ān, the statutes on which the law of the
fast and the i‘tikāf is based are as follows:
1. The fast is abstention from eating and drinking and from having sexual
intercourse with the wife with the intention that a person is going to fast, seeking
God’s pleasure only.
2. This abstention is from fajr to nightfall; hence eating and drinking and
having sexual intercourse with the wife during the night is permitted.
3. The month of Ramadān has been fixed for fasting; hence it is obligatory for
every person who is present in this month to fast.
4. If owing to sickness, travel or any other compelling reason a person is not
347
able to keep all the fasts of Ramadān, it is incumbent upon him to make up for
this by keeping in other months an equal number of the fasts missed.
5. Fasting during the menstrual and puerperal cycles is forbidden. However, the
fasts missed as a result must be kept later.
6. The pinnacle of the fast is the i‘tikāf. If a person is given this opportunity by
God, he should seclude himself from the world for as many days as he can in a
mosque to worship the Almighty and he should not leave the mosque except
because of some compelling human need.
7. During i‘tikāf, a person is permitted to eat and drink during the night but he
cannot have sexual intercourse with his wife. This has been prohibited by the
Almighty.
This law regarding the fast is substantiated by the consensus of the Muslims
and by their perpetual practical adherence to it and the Qur’ān too has explained
it to a great extent. Following are the explanations afforded by the words and
deeds of the Prophet (sws) regarding the fast:
i. If the moon is sighted the Ramadā n should begin. The Prophet (sws) is
reported to have said: “A month can also be of twenty-nine days; so if you sight
the moon, begin the fast and if you sight it break the fast; if the weather is not
clear, end the month of Sha‘bān by completing thirty days.”347
ii. Fasts should not be kept just one or two days before the Ramadān begins.
The Prophet (sws) did not approve of this practice and remarked that the only
exception to this is the person who fasts on that day.348
iii. One should eat the sahūr (pre-fast meal) before beginning the fast. The
Prophet (sws) asked people to eat it because eating it brings blessings.349
iv. During the fast, a person can be intimate with his wife in whatever way he
chooses except for having sexual intercourse with her. ‘Āi’shah (rta) narrates that
during the fast the Prophet (sws) would kiss her and press her closely to him. 350
v. The fast can be kept in the state of janābah (ceremonial un-cleanliness).
‘Āi’shah (rta) narrates that the Prophet (sws) sometimes would begin the fast in
this state and then do ghusl (the ceremonial bath) after the time of fajr.351
vi. If a person eats forgetfully, then this does not break the fast. The Prophet
(sws) remarked that it is Allah who has fed him. 352
vii. It is better if the i‘tikāf is observed in the second or third portion of
347. Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 440-441, (nos. 2503, 2514).
(no. 2576).
(no. 2589).
(no. 2716).
348
Ramadān and is observed for full ten days except if the month is of twenty-nine
days. It is evident that the Prophet (sws) too generally followed this practice.353
viii. Intentionally breaking the fast is a grave sin. If a person commits this sin,
he should atone for it. The atonement which the Prophet (sws) prescribed was the
same as the one the Qur’ān has prescribed for zihār. However, it is evident from
the Ha dīth that when the person expressed his inability, the Prophet (sws) did not
insist on it.354
4. Hajj and ‘Umrah
B *!# K ?
V Î * ] @# '
( >V # « ] X $
c& ( Î" ,
7!
)* 89
~ 9 !# * y F(
, @"# Nw & # X }
V ##7 yV 79 )* /
% >. (2O2P :22) b
6
, *7s/ 0 & .F *
UA hE 7 = e E A `
z6
And proclaim the pilgrimage among the people. They will come to you on
foot and on the backs of lean camels from distant mountainous ways so that
they are able to reach places of benefit and on a few appointed days invoke
the name of God over their cattle which He has bestowed them. [So when
you slaughter them] eat of their flesh, and feed the deprived beggar. Then let
the pilgrims cleanse themselves of their dirt and fulfil their vows, and circle
the Ancient House. (22:27-29)
It is this proclamation which was made centuries ago and it is in response to it
that while uttering :67
:67
(labbayk labbayk) we travel to Bayt al-Harām, the
mosque built by Abraham (sws) in Makkah. It is this ancient mosque which in
the words of Imam Farāhī was the first house of God in this valley of Bathā and
about which it had been decided from the very beginning that it would fend off
all those who would deviate from tawhīd. Consequently, when its inhabitants
took to polytheism and left it, they took away some of its stones in order to
worship them. When Abraham (sws) after migrating from Babylon while trying
to find this ancient mosque reached this location, he could only discover a
shining stone from its previous construction. After he attempted to sacrifice
Ishmael (sws), the Almighty directed him to rebuild this place of worship. So
both father and son started digging the earth beneath this very historic stone.
Once the ancient foundations became visible after some labour, they raised them
and implanted this stone in one part of the erected structure. Ishmael (sws) was
offered and devoted to this very house and thus regarded as its attendant and it
was proclaimed in the name of the Almighty that people should come here to
353. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 324-325, (nos. 2025, 2026, 2027); Muslim, AlJāmi‘ al-sahīh, 481, 483, (nos. 2772, 2780).
(no. 2595).
349
ceremonially devote themselves and revive their commitment to the belief of
tawhīd. In religious parlance, these rituals are called hajj and ‘umrah. In the
religion of Abraham (sws), these two rituals are the pinnacle of worship. This is
the highest position a person can attain in his zeal for worshiping the Almighty: he
is ready to offer his life and wealth for Him when he is called for this. Hajj and
‘umrah are symbolic manifestations of this offering. Both are an embodiment of
the same reality. The only difference is that the latter is compact and the former
more comprehensive in which the objective for which life and wealth are offered
becomes very evident.
The Almighty has informed us that since the very first day Satan (Iblīs) has
declared war on the scheme according to which He created Adam in this world:
@ F9 @ A @ # K9 @ , @"# !7 7 = EG
:
~ >Z
8/ K N l )! | 9 6* pN
(CPC4 :P) @ > T 0 > U 9 K _
[ zÃT (“Because You have led me into sin,” he
declared, “I will waylay Your servants who are on Your straight path, then spring
upon them from the front and from the rear, from their right and from their left.
Then You will find the greater part of them ungrateful.” (7:16-17)).
The Qur’ān (7:13-14) says that this challenge from Satan was accepted and His
servants are now at war with their foremost enemy till the Day of Judgement.
This is the very test on which this world has been made and our future depends
on success or failure in it. It is for this war that we dedicate our life and devote
our wealth. It is for this objective that many a time the prophets of God have
called out: (C :4C) j
& nF9 F !# 9 @. / ^ (Believers! Be the helpers of God
(61:14)). This war against Satan has been symbolized in the ritual of hajj. The
manner in which this symbolization has been done is as follows.
At the behest of Allah, His servants take time out from the pleasures and
involvements of life and leave aside their goods and possessions, then proceed to
the battlefield chanting :67
:67
and just like warriors encamp in a valley.
The next day they reach an open field seeking the forgiveness of the Almighty,
praying and beseeching Him to grant them success in this war and listening to the
sermon of the imām.
Giving due consideration to the symbolism of waging war against Satan they
shorten and combine their prayers and then after a short stay on the way back
reach their camps.
Afterwards they fling stones on Satan and symbolically offer themselves to
God by sacrificing animals. They then shave their heads and to offer the rounds
of vow come to the real place of worship and sacrifice.
Then they return to their camps again and in the next two or three days fling
stones on Satan in the manner they had done earlier.
Viewed thus, the ihrām worn in ha jj and ‘umrah symbolizes the fact that a
believer has withdrawn from the amusement, attractions and involvements of this
world and like a monk wearing two unstitched robes, bare-headed and to some
extent bare-footed too has resolved to reach the presence of the Almighty.
The talbiyah is the answer to the call made by Abraham (sws) while standing on
350
355
a rock after he had re-built the House of God. This call has now reached the
nooks and corners of this world and the servants of God while acknowledging His
favours and affirming belief in His tawhīd respond to it by saying: :67
Q
:67
.
The rounds of tawāf are the rounds of vow. This is an ancient tradition of the
Abrahamic religion. According to this tradition, animals which were to be
sacrificed or devoted to the place of worship were made to walk to and fro in
front of it and in front of the altar. It is these rounds which have been referred to
at various places by the translators of the Torah as the “wave offering” and
“presenting someone”:
You are to bring the Levites before the LORD, and the Israelites are to lay
their hands on them. Aaron is to present the Levites before the LORD as a
wave offering from the Israelites, so that they may be ready to do the work of
the LORD. After the Levites lay their hands on the heads of the bulls, use the
one for a sin offering to the LORD and the other for a burnt offering, to make
atonement for the Levites. Have the Levites stand in front of Aaron and his
sons and then present them as a wave offering to the LORD. In this way you
are to set the Levites apart from the other Israelites, and the Levites will be
mine. After you have purified the Levites and presented them as a wave
offering, they are to come to do their work at the Tent of Meeting. They are
the Israelites who are to be given wholly to me. I have taken them as my own
in place of the firstborn, the first male offspring from every Israelite woman.
(Numbers, 8:10-16)
In the Arabic translations of the Bible, the words used for this are " > 0 R R" > and
" >7 y #9 which point to this underlying reason.
The istilām of the hajar-i aswad symbolizes the revival of the pledge. In it, a
person while symbolizing this stone to be the hand of the Almighty, places his
own hand in His and in accordance with the ancient tradition about covenant and
pledges by kissing it revives his pledge with the Almighty that after accepting
Islam he has surrendered his life and wealth to Him in return for Paradise.
The sa‘ī is in fact the tawāf of the place where Ishmael (sws) was offered for
sacrifice. Abraham (sws) while standing on the hill of Safā had observed this place
of sacrifice and then to fulfil the command of Allah had briskly walked towards the
hill of marwah. In the Bible, this incident is narrated in the following words:
On the third day Abraham looked up and saw the place in the distance. He said
to his servants, ‘Stay here with the donkey while I and the boy go over there.
We will worship and then we will come back to you.’ (Genesis, 22:4-5)
Consequently, the tawāf of Safā and Marwah are the rounds of vow which are
first made before the Ka‘bah and then on the place of sacrifice. It is evident from the
Torah that just as they were made before sacrificing an animal they were also made
355. Ibn Kathīr, Tafsīr al-Qur’ān al-Azīm, vol. 3, 216.
351
after sacrificing it while holding a part of the slaughtered animal in the hands:
After you take the breast of the ram for Aaron’s ordination, wave it before
the LORD as a wave offering, and it will be your share. (Exodus, 29:26)
‘Arafāt is a surrogate for the Ka‘bah where the warriors gather to battle against
Satan, seeking forgiveness for their sins and praying to God to grant them
success in this war.
Muzdalifah is the place where the army stops and spends the night and the
warriors once again pray and beseech the Lord when they get up in the morning
on their way to the battlefield.
The ramī symbolizes cursing Satan and waging war against him. This ritual is
undertaken with the determination that a believer would not be happy with
anything less than the defeat of Satan. It is known that this eternal enemy of man
is persistent in implanting evil suggestions in the minds of people. However, if
resistance is offered in return, his onslaught decreases gradually. Doing the ramī
for three days first at the bigger Jamrah and then at the smaller ones symbolizes
this very resistance.
Animal sacrifice symbolizes that one is willing to sacrifice one’s life for the
Almighty and shaving the head symbolizes that the sacrifice has been presented
and a person with the mark of obedience and eternal servitude to the Almighty
can now return to his home. Shaving the head is an ancient tradition of the
religion of Abraham (sws). Consequently, this law has been stated in the Torah
that a person who has been offered and devoted to God should not shave his head
until the days of the vow are complete:
During this entire period of his vow of separation no razor may be used on
his head. He must be holy until the period of his separation to the Lord is
over; he must let the hair of his head grow long. (Numbers, 5:6)
Now this is the law for the Nazirite when the period of his separation is over.
He is to be brought to the entrance to the Tent of Meeting … then at the
entrance to the Tent of Meeting, the Nazirite must shave off the hair that he
dedicated. He is to take the hair and put it in the fire that is under the sacrifice of
the fellowship offering. (Numbers, 6:13, 18)
It is evident from the foregoing details how grand and exceptional the ritual of
hajj is. It has been made incumbent once in the life of a Muslim who has the
capacity to undertake it. Consequently, once, the Prophet (sws) also referred to its
exalted status after faith and jihād.356 He is also reported to have said that a person
who offers hajj and does not do anything lewd nor shows any disobedience, returns
from hajj as if his mother has given birth to him today.357 Similarly, he has said:
356. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 7 (no. 26); Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 51-52, (no. 248).
352
“An ‘umrah done after ‘umrah is atonement for the sins done in between them and
the reward of the hajj offered with full sincerity is Paradise.”358
i. History of Hajj and ‘Umrah
The history of the rituals of hajj and ‘umrah begins with the declaration of
Abraham (sws) referred to earlier at various places in this section on hajj and
‘umrah. Never did these rituals cease to be offered thereafter. Before the advent
of the Prophet Muhammad (sws) also, the people of Arabia would come to offer
them in multitudes and after his advent too, this process has continued. At one
place, the Qur’ān, while referring to this aspect has said:
(OP:D) q
$ 6% ; ²
s% @ # b
6
Î^ <
7!
X Q
And pilgrimage to the House has always remained a duty to God for all who
have the capacity to make the journey. (3:97)
No doubt, the Arabs had introduced certain innovations in these rituals;
however, it is evident from historical narratives that certain people among them
were fully aware of these innovations and would offer hajj according to the way
prescribed by Abraham (sws). It is narrated about the Prophet (sws) that before
he was assigned prophethood, he was spotted in ‘Arafāt by Jubayr ibn Mut‘im.
He was surprised on this because the people of Quraysh would not go beyond
Muzdalifah while the Prophet (sws) had come as far as ‘Arafāt. He says:
b
E* *> , $AN /% /
X/Z
)7 6!7
b
9> * *> y 6~9 b
60 . * )
Me , b
«
9
!0 0 F( T * `
@ # /
.0
I lost my camel. On the day of ‘Arafah, while trying to locate it I went up to
the field of ‘Arafāt and found that Muhammad (sws) was standing there. 359 I
said to myself: “By God! He belongs to the Quraysh; then what he is doing
here?”360
It is evident from the above discussion that when the Qur’ān directed its
addressees to offer hajj, it was not an un-introduced directive for them. They
were fully aware of its importance in religion and were also aware of its rites and
rituals. They would vigilantly offer it each year. Consequently, the Qur’ān only
corrected these innovations and deviations and revived hajj in its true Abrahamic
(no. 3291).
(no. 3289). This refers to sins which do not relate to obligations towards one’s fellow
human beings or which do not require repentance, making amends or atonement.
359. This incident is before Muhammad (sws) was assigned prophethood. However, since
it has been narrated by Jubayr ibn Mut‘im after he had embraced Islam, the word Prophet
has been used by him.
353
form and shape. This revival thus constitutes the last chapter of the history of this
ritual – written down by none other than the Prophet Muhammad (sws). From
then onwards, all these rites and rituals of hajj are being transmitted generation
after generation through the consensus and practical perpetuation of the Muslim
ummah. No addition or alteration has been made in them. The reformations
introduced by the Qur’ān at that time and which are eternally preserved in it now
are outlined below:
1. Being the custodians of the Baytullāh, the Quraysh thought that they had the
right to allow whoever they wanted to offer hajj and ‘umrah and likewise the
authority to stop anyone from doing so. The Qur’ān has not accepted this right of
theirs and has clarified that no tribe or family holds any monopolistic rights in
this regard. No one has the right to stop any person who comes to the House of
God for His worship and for hajj and ‘umrah whether he belongs to the Quraysh
or to some other tribe, whether he belongs to the east or west and whether he is
an Arab or a non-Arab. All have equal right to offer these rituals and no
discrimination shall be made between a native and a non-native. The Quraysh
should not consider themselves to be the owners and rulers of this House; they
should offer their services for it and act as its custodians. It is their obligation that
like Ishmael (sws), they too should make it a centre of worship for all the world
and invite all people to come to it to reap its blessings:

S%
7!
H ! c -.
/ y >
K _
G
/
] 6% @ 8 ^Kn
>A @ .
/ 8/ ;
(2:22) V 9 V . @ # N . F V , RV I, * R > @# R 6
*
[On the other hand] those who disbelieved and are now preventing others
from the path of God and from the Sacred Mosque which We regarded for
mankind, natives and strangers alike [are indeed committing grave
oppression], and [the matter of this Mosque is such that] those who seek to
practice something non-religious, some polytheism within it, We shall make
them taste a grievous penalty. (22:25)
2. The filth of polytheism had been inducted in this foremost centre of
monotheism. The Qur’ān has warned that when Abraham (sws) and Ishmael
(sws) were blessed with its custodianship and were asked to settle their progeny
in this area, the first directive that the Almighty gave them was to keep it
cleansed from such filth. This was an indication that the Quraysh too should
follow suit, otherwise this great trust shall be confiscated from them and handed
over to the rightful:
B / >^ '
zE
'
A z/s
) , > " ~ $dT ), > ?
/
89 b
6
8 # 0>,I
F97 , ;
(24 :22) R _G
^ And recall when We made for Abraham the site of the scared mosque as an
abode [with the guidance]: “Worship none besides Me. Keep clean My
354
House for those who walk around it, and those who stand upright or kneel in
worship.” (22:26)
3. The month of Rajab has always been reserved for ‘umrah while the months of
Dhū al-Qa‘dah, Dhū al-Hajj and Muharram have always remained specific for hajj.
For the purpose of war, bloodshed and revenge, the Idolaters of Arabia would
declare any of these forbidden months as allowable and any of them would be
continued to be regarded as forbidden. Similarly, in order to bring the lunar
calendar in accordance with the solar calendar they would add one month of
kabīsah so that hajj may fall in the same season. In parlance, this is called nasīy’.
The Qur’ān has called it another addition in disbelief and has declared that it is
absolutely baseless and should be done away with:
# W K7 Å~ M# F#>" M# F >A @ .
/ , ]L h
> A )* W R w S̄)G!7
F7;
(DP:O) @ >*
y E -K [ Q
9 S̄% @ "w Q
y >7 < # L
* Q
y >7 <
The annulment of sacred months is only an addition in disbelief which has
been made a means to misguide the disbelievers. In one year, they regard one
month as allowed [for bloodshed] and in another year they regard the same
month as forbidden so that they may make up for the months which God has
regarded as forbidden, thus making lawful what God has forbidden. Their
evil deeds seem fair to them. [They are disbelievers] and God does not guide
such disbelievers. (9:37)
4. As per the Qur’ān (6:138-150), in relation to their idols, the Quraysh had
forbidden certain animals on themselves and they would not sacrifice them.
Similarly, owing to worldly interests, they had to a great extent altered the
traditions of Abraham (sws) regarding this House. The Almighty also warned
them on this attitude and informed them that only those animals are forbidden
which the Qur’ān has referred to. Thus they should refrain from j
X S>* ;
(imputing falsity to God) and revere all which has been declared sacred by the
Almighty. Only such an attitude would ensure a safe future for them:
X # /
; y F(
b/< 9 ,"& K ! / > * /
}
#> < @# :

/
, > ?
@# , '
> ?
# > | /
SA!< & ^
p N 6!c 8 = (
@ # `
c >" 6!c *
@# :
V % 8V # )* Ñ ">
, - 9 > s/ As
* SG
7 @ # >7 F7( *
(D2D :22 ) E
xE @# F7I* /
> z T
Be diligent in these things and [remember] he who reveres the sacred things
of God, it is better for him in [the eyes of] God. And the cattle are made
lawful to you, except for those which have been spelled out to you before. So
abstain from the filth of idols; and abstain from this falsehood [you attribute
to God] dedicating yourselves to God, and not associating others with Him.
355
And [remember] he who associates other deities with God is like a person
who falls from heaven and then birds will snatch him away or the wind will
carry him away and throw him at some far-off region. Adhere to these things
and [remember that] he who reveres the symbols of God [should know that]
this is from the piety of the hearts. (22:30-32)
5. Benefiting from the services of animals reserved for sacrifice was generally
considered as prohibited. Consequently, neither was the milk of animals reserved
for sacrifice used for drinking nor were these animals used for carriage.361 The
Qur’ān pointed out that holding such animals sacred does not require this
attitude. Until the time of sacrifice, these animals can be used in every way
beneficial to man:
(DD:22) b
6
X
; L
# 7 = XJG
#^ ]V c 9 X
; B * !# * You can put these [animals] of [sacrifice] to your use until an appointed
time. Then they are to reach this Ancient House. (22:33)
6. Some Jews also lived in Arabia. Because of a weak tradition, they had
prohibited the camel upon themselves. 362 The Almighty clarified that this was
plain conjecture. Hence the camel could be sacrificed without any reluctance. In
fact, if the Arabs sacrifice it, it will earn them great reward because this animal is
very dear to them:
b
6c I* k
7 Z
/
% >* > * /
> zT @"# 0 ! c 8 K 6
(D4 :22) 8 >? / 0F>
7 % :
. >7 B FE
~ 9 !# * ,!c
And We have made the camels a part of God’s symbols. They are of much use
to you. So pronounce over them the name of God while you draw them up in
line. Then when they fall on their sides eat of their flesh and feed the
uncomplaining beggar and the demanding suppliant. Thus have We subjected
these [animals] to your service, so that you may be grateful. (22:36)
7. It was believed that the Almighty is pleased with the flesh and blood of a
sacrificed animal. The Qur’ān has warned that this is mere foolishness. The
Almighty is not pleased with the flesh and blood of these animals; rather, He is
pleased with the piety which is engendered in those who offer such sacrifices:
X /
>6" 0>
7 % :
. !# xE 7
! @
0® #R # /
p ! @
361. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 273, (no. 1689); Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 555556, (no. 3208); Abū Ja‘far Muhammad ibn Jarīr al-Tabarī, Jāmi‘ al-bayān ‘an tā’wīl āy
al-Qur’ān, 1st ed., vol. 17 (Beirut Dār ihyā’ al-turāth al-‘arabī, 2001), 185; Ibn Kathīr,
Tafsīr al-Qur’ān al-Azīm, vol. 3, 220.
362. Deuteronomy, 14:7.
356
(DP :22) '
!G
> ?
" , K0 #
The flesh and blood of these [sacrifices of yours] does not reach God; it is your
piety that reaches Him. Thus has He subjected them to your service so that you
may give glory to God for guiding you. [This is the way of those who are the
righteous] and [O Prophet!] Give glad tidings to these righteous. (22:37)
8. The Marwah Hill is the place where Ishmael (sws) was prostrated for
sacrifice. Since the Jews were not ready to accept this, they would keep creating
various doubts about the tawāf of the Safā and Marwah. The Qur’ān has
admonished them on concealing this fact and unequivocally stated that these hills
are from among the sha‘āir (symbols) of God and circumambulating them is a
virtue and no Muslim should feel any hesitation in doing so:
, k
7 s/ 89
!c q
* > 9 b
6
Î7 < @ * Q
> zÃT @# W > An
7 8/ ;
# K , @# xK }
!"6
@ # !
F9 # 8 @ .
/ 8/ ; > T Q
8/ I* M> ²
7 s @#
(COCi: 2) 8 ! /
! Q
! :
d\
9 )*
7!
H 7!7,
Safā and Marwah are indeed God’s symbols. So it shall be no offence for
those who come for hajj or ‘umrah of this Sacred House to walk around
them. [In fact, this a virtuous deed] and He who does a virtue of his own will
God will accept it and is fully aware of it. Those who conceal the clear
proofs and the guidance We have revealed [in this matter] even though We
had openly proclaimed them for these people in our Book, it is they who
shall be cursed by God and cursed by those who curse. (2:158-159)
9. After returning from hajj and while being in the state of ihrām, the Arabs
would not enter their houses from the front; they would enter them from the
rear.363 The reason for this queer act probably was the superstition that one
should not enter from the doors from which one exited with the burden of sins;
after being cleansed of these sins, this would be against piety. The Qur’ān
regarded this to be a foolish act and asserted that this is not a virtuous deed;
hence, it must be put to an end:
E7 ,,9 @ # }
6
9 XE7 @ # >7 6
@7 \
0& f @# }
6
( 8 (, >^ 6
`
(CiO :2) 8 A / Q
This is certainly no virtue that you enter your dwellings from the rear [while
returning from hajj and being in a state of ihrām]. In fact, virtue is that of a
man who adopts piety. And enter your dwellings by their doors and keep
fearing God so that you may attain salvation. (2:189)
363. Jawwād ‘Alī, Al-Mufassal fī tārīkh al-‘arab qabl al-islām, vol. 6, 371.
357
10. In the days of jāhiliyyah, the ritual of hajj had assumed the form of a semireligious entertainment. Consequently, people would take all sorts of assets and
provisions to offer it but would give little importance to the fact that the real
provision which one needs in this journey is the provision of piety. Little would
they care that in this journey they should not indulge in lustful activity and not
show disobedience and not engage in any altercation. These acts are against the
very spirit of this great ritual. The Almighty has directed their attention to these
aspects and emphasized that in this journey one’s greatest provision is piety:
A # Î" )* p Kc [ u
G* [ +
*& q
* Î7 @7 * ¤
> * @* }
##7 > T 9 Î^ (COP :2) 6
l )
9 8 E7 xE 7
R 7
> 8/ I* R7 Q
>V @ #
The months of the hajj are specific. So anyone who intends to offer it [by
wearing the ihrām] should not indulge in lustful activities and refrain from
being disobedient to the Almighty and abstain from altercation. And
[remember that] whatever good you do, the Almighty is aware of it. And [in
the journey of hajj] take along with you the provision [of piety] because the
best provision is piety. And O men of intellect! Keep fearing Me. (2:197)
11. Owing to this apathy about hajj, people instead of worshipping and
remembering Allah and celebrating His glory and exaltedness would indulge in
business, trade and similar activities. The Qur’ān has clarified that there is no
harm if a person engages in business during this ritual but in reality the sites of
hajj are not meant for such activities. These great manifestations of knowledge
and comprehension should remain specific to the remembrance of God:
> ?
K ! Q
>* }
V *> @ #" h
*9 I* ",&7 @"# q
$h
* v6 89
!c `
(COi :2) '
Ã7h
@ 6N @"# ! 8; K0 H > y >
[In this journey of hajj], it shall be no offence for you to seek the bounty of
your Lord [but remember that Muzdalifah is no place of amusement and
trading;] so when you come from ‘Arafāt remember God near the sacred
monument [mash‘ar al-harām] and remember Him in the way He has guided
you. And before this, you were undoubtedly in error. (2:198)
12. It had become the prerogative of the Quraysh to not go beyond Muzdalifah.
They reckoned that they were the custodians and keepers of the Baytullāh; so it
was not appropriate for them to cross the limits of the Haram.364 The Almighty
did not accept this privilege they granted to themselves and directed them to go
to ‘Arafāt the way others do:
(COO :2) <&7 & A| Q
8/ ; Q
>A v %
7!
¤
*9 +< @ # h*9 7 =
364. Jawwād ‘Alī, Al-Mufassal fī tārīkh al-‘arab qabl al-islām, vol. 6, 382.
358
Then [O People of the Quraysh! this is also essential that] you return from
the place from where the other people return and seek the forgiveness of
God. God is indeed Forgiving and Ever-Merciful. (2:199)
13. The days at Minā too were spent in eulogistic recitals, story-telling and in
indulging in proving the superiority of one another.365 Not only this, some people
would go as far as to view as great a ritual as hajj on the basis of their worldly
benefits. On this occasion also, if they invoked God, they would ask for worldly
benefits. The Qur’ān has admonished them on such behaviour and asserted that
such people will have no share in the Hereafter:
! !,7& pE @#
7!
@ * M> K7 T 9 9 S, > . Q
>* % !#7 h
N I*
W > )* $ !G
< FK^ )* ! !,7& pE @7# !# u
Vq
@ # W > )* # FK^ )*
G
B >% Q
6G
7#" Y
nF :
d\
9 & 7!
. !N $ !G
<
(222:2) After this when you have fulfilled the rites of hajj, remember God as you
remember your forefathers; in fact even more. [This is the time of asking
from God] but there are some who [at this instance also] say: “Lord, give us
in this world,” and [then the result of this is that] these shall have no share in
the world to come. But there are others who say: “Lord, give us what is good
both in this world and in the world to come, and save us from the torment of
the Fire.” It is these who will receive a share of what they earned and swift is
God in taking account. (2:200-202)
14. The worst of these innovations was nude circumambulation of the Ka‘bah.
There was a plank of wood placed in the Ka‘bah where people would place their
clothes after undressing. Then it was only the graciousness of the Quraysh which
would cover their bodies: their men would lend clothes to men and their women
to women. However, those who were deprived of this generosity would
circumambulate in the nude and would consider it to be an act of virtue.366 The
Qur’ān prohibited this practice and stressed that at all places of worship a person
must conceal his private parts and be properly dressed:
(DC:P) KV _
G
# ] K ! !w . y R )!, Children of Adam! Adorn yourself with your clothes at all occasions of
attending your mosques. (7:31)
ii. Objective of Hajj and ‘Umrah
The objective of hajj and ‘umrah is the same as their essence and reality viz.
acknowledgement of the blessings of the Almighty, affirmation of His tawhīd and
365. Ibid., vol. 6, 390.
366. Ibid., vol. 6, 359.
359
a reminder of the fact that after embracing Islam we have devoted and dedicated
ourselves to Him. It is these things whose comprehension and cognizance are
called the benefits (manāfi‘) of the places of hajj. Consequently, the words of the
verse quoted at the beginning are B *!# K ?
(so that they are able to reach
places of benefit). This objective is very nicely depicted in the utterances which
have been specified for this ritual. It is evident that these expressions have been
selected so that this objective is highlighted and fully implanted in the minds.
Hence after wearing the ihrām, these words flow from every person’s mouth:
:
:
> T :
r :
!"
K ¼
8/ ; :
67
:
:
> T :
67
:6
7 /
:
67
I am in your presence; O Lord I am in Your presence; I am in Your presence;
no one is Your partner; I am in Your presence. Gratitude is for You and all
blessings are Yours and sovereignty is for You only and no one is Your
partner.
iii. Days of Hajj and ‘Umrah
No time has been fixed for ‘umrah. It can be offered throughout the year
whenever people want. However, the days of hajj have been fixed from 8th to 13th
Dhū al-Hajj and it can be offered in these days only. Since people have to reach the
city of Makkah from all over the world, so in order to safeguard this journey the
Almighty prohibited war in four months. These months are Rajab, Dhū al-Qa‘dah,
Dhū al-Hajj and Muharram. Among these months, Rajab is fixed for ‘umrah and
the other three are reserved for hajj. These months have always remained sacred
and there was never any doubt about their sanctity. The Almighty says:
,& 9 !# ¤
& l } G
7 y Q
)* M> T > ?
!= Q
K ! & ?
^ W K7 8/ ;
(D4:O) GAF9 @7 * q
* "E @ "K
:
y > <
God ordained the months twelve in number when He created the heavens and
the earth. Of these, four are sacred. This is the true faith. Therefore do not sin
against yourselves in them [by violating their sanctity]. (9:36)
iv. Sites of Hajj and ‘Umrah
The sites of hajj and ‘umrah are called the sha‘āir of Allah. The Qur’ānic
words are: (Ci:2) j
> zT @ # W > An
7 8/ ; (indeed the Safā and the Marwah are
the sha‘āir of Allāh, (2:158)). This word is the plural of sha‘īrah, which means
“a symbol”. In religious parlance, they connote certain manifestations which
have been fixed by Allah and His Prophet (sws) to ingrain the comprehension of
certain realities in our minds. The Almighty says (The Qur’ān, 22:32) that if
these sha‘āir are revered, then this is an act of piety of the hearts.
Following is an introduction to these sites:
(1) Mawāqīt
Certain places have been appointed before the limits of Haram begin which can
360
only be crossed in a state of ihrām by those who want to offer hajj and ‘umrah.
Whether at these places or near them, it is essential that ihrām be worn. In religious
terminology, they are called mīqāt and are five in number. For those coming from
Madīnah, the mīqāt is Dhū al-Hulayfah, for those coming from Yemen, it is
Yalamlam, for those coming from Syria and Egypt, it is Juhfah, for those coming
from Najd, it is Qarn and for those arriving from the East, it is Dhātu ‘Irq.
(2) Bayt al-Harām
This is the same place of worship which the Qur’ān (22:25-9) calls b6
, b
6
and y>¼
K _
G
r . Since its building is in the form of a cube it is also called
Ka‘bah. It is located in the city of Makkah in Arabia. The Qur’ān (3:96) has also
called it by the name Bakkah which means “an inhabited place”. It is situated
about 277 meters above sea level and is surrounded by mountains from all four
sides. Before the arrival of Abraham (sws), Makkah was uninhabited. An ancient
tribe of Arabia called Jurhum ruled this area and lived in the whereabouts of
Makkah. Ishmael (sws) was married to a lady Bint Mudād of this tribe. 367 After
the death of his son Nābat, the rule of this city came in the hands of this tribe and
they subsequently ruled for several centuries. After that Banū Khuzā‘ah and
Banū Bakr ruled this city. Almost a century before the advent of Prophet
Muhammad (sws) when Hulayl ibn Habashiyyah, chief of the Khuzā‘ah tribe
died Qussayī ibn Kilāb annexed it and once again the Ishmaelites became the
rulers of this city.368
When Abraham (sws) arrived at this place almost four thousand years ago at
the behest of the Almighty the Bayt al-Harām because of floods and with the
passage of time had been razed to the ground and there was no indication of it.
Through divine inspiration, he discovered its original foundations and with the
help of his son Ishmael (sws) constructed a roofless building. 369 This construction
too could not remain intact with time and was destroyed. After that, first the
‘Imaliqah and then the tribe of Jurhum constructed it.370 When because of certain
calamities the construction done by the tribe of Jurham was also demolished, the
Quryash tried to reconstruct it but because of a lack of financial resources, it
could not be constructed on its original Abrahamic foundations. This incident
took place five years before Muhammad (sws) was assigned prophethood.
Consequently, he also participated in its construction. In fact, according to
historians, the dispute of the re-placement of the hajar-i aswad was resolved by
an excellent plan he had presented.371
It has been narrated that once the Prophet (sws) expressed his wish before
367. Abū al-Qāsim ‘Abd al-Rahmān ibn ‘Abdullāh al-Suhaylī, Al-Rawd al-unuf, 1st ed.,
vol. 1 (Beirut: Dār ihyā’ al-turāth al-‘arabī, 2000), 47.
368. Ibn Hishām, Al-Sīrah al-nabawiyyah, vol. 1, 93-104
369. Abū al-Walīd Muhammad ibn ‘Abdullāh ibn Ahmad al-Azraqī, Akhbār Makkah,
vol. 1 (Beirut: Dār al-Andalus li al-nashr, 1996), 58-66.
370. Ibid., vol. 1, 62.
371. Ibn Hishām, Al-Sīrah al-nabawiyyah, vol. 1, 160.
361
Ā’ishah (rta) that had it not been for the assurance and comfort of the Quraysh,
he would have had the Hatīm372 included in the structure thus instituting the
Baytullāh on its original Abrahamic foundations. 373 To honour this wish of the
Prophet (sws), ‘Abdullāh ibn al-Zubayr during his rule demolished the structure
constructed by the Quraysh and had it re-constructed. The structure was once
again destroyed by stones hurled by al-Hajjāj’s catapults when he attacked
‘Abdullāh ibn al-Zubayr. After his martyrdom, at the behest of ‘Abd al-Malik ibn
Marwān, al-Hajjāj had the structure razed down and once again rebuilt on the
foundations set by the Quraysh.374 The structure is now intact ever since that
event.
The hajar-i aswad is placed at one corner of this building. After it, the northern
corner of the building is called the rukn-i ‘irāqī, the western corner is called the
rukn-i shāmī and the southern corner is called the rukn-i yamānī. The door of the
Baytullāh is about two meters above the ground. The wall between this door and
the hajar-i aswad is called the multazim. This is like the doorstep of this divine
shrine embracing which the devotees invoke and beseech the Almighty. The
building is covered by a black cloth which is changed every year. There is a
white stone in the courtyard of the building. It is said that Abraham (sws) stood
on this very stone when he raised its foundations.375 Near this white stone is a
natural fountain which is called zamzam. Those who come for the pilgrimage of
this house, quench their thirst from it.
The precincts of the Baytullāh extend for several kilometres on all four sides and
have always been known. All this area is called the Haram. It is forbidden to harm
any human being, animal and even self-springing vegetation in this area. The
Qur’ānic words (4P:2O) { ( i :2i) !# #> <
and (C2 :2) !# 9 7!
,U# refer to
this very status of this sacred area. The Prophet (sws) is reported to have said:
F7; # E y X
; /
# > , y >< 0 ¤
& (
}
G
7 y /
y >7 < K ,× .0 8/ ;
# E y X
; /
# > , y >< * &V F @ # $ % /
; )
]/ )6N KV < (
* pE ]/ 0 X
*>7 @ # /
; sE
ºE H K Z
> A/ ! T Kh
This is the city which has been declared sacred by the Almighty ever since
He created the heavens and the earth. It is sacred till the Day of Judgement
because of this sanctity declared by God. No one before me was ever given
the permission to wage war in it. For me too, this prohibition was lifted for a
part of day. Hence, it is sacred till the Day of Judgement because of this
sanctity declared by God; neither will its thorny trees be cut nor its prey be
chased for hunting nor will any thing found in it be picked except if it is
372. The portion left outside the structure of the building is called the “Hatīm”.
560, 563, (nos. 3240, 3249).
375. Al-Azraqī, Akhbār Makkah, vol., 1, 59.
362
picked by someone in order to have it delivered to its owner and nor will its
grass be cut.376
(3) Safā and Marwah
These are two hills located very near the Baytullāh. It is on Marwah that the
incident of Ishmael’s sacrifice took place. Imām Ha mīd al-Dīn al-Farāhī has fully
unfolded this reality in his book, al-Rā’y al-sahīh fī man huwa al-dhabīh (The
Correct Opinion regarding who was Sacrificed).377 As such, this is the real place
of slaughter which has been extended to Minā for the convenience of the
pilgrims. In the tawāf of this place of slaughter, each round begins with Safā and
ends on Marwah. In religious parlance, this is called sa‘ī.
(4) Minā
This is a vast field between two hills and is situated about five kilometres from
Makkah. The pilgrims stay here after they return from Makkah on the eighth of
Dhū al-Hajj and from ‘Arafāt on the tenth of Dhū al-Hajj. During their stay here,
they complete the remaining rites of hajj.
(5) ‘Arafāt
This is also a vast field located about ten kilometres from Minā. It is here that the
imām of the Muslims delivers a sermon and then till sunset the pilgrims stand
ceremoniously (waqūf).
(6) Muzdalifah
On way to Minā, this is a second field where the pilgrims spend the night on
their way back from ‘Arafāt. This is situated almost half way between Minā and
‘Arafāt. The limits of the Haram start from here. For this very reason it is also
called y>¼
> ?
# (Mash‘ar al-Harām). In the Qur’ān (2:198) also, it is mentioned
by this name.
(7) Jamarāt
These are three columns situated in the middle of Minā. The largest of these is
called Jamrah ‘Aqabah or Jamrah al-Ukhrā. The second and third are called
Jamrah al-U%lā and Jamrah al-Wustā respectively. After the pilgrims return from
‘Arafāt, they hurl stones at these columns.
v. Methodology of Hajj and ‘Umrah
The methodology which has been prescribed by the sharī‘ah for hajj and
‘umrah is as follows.
(1) ‘Umrah
First the ihrām should be put on with the intention of doing ‘umrah: Those
377. Hamīd al-Dīn al-Farāhī, Al-Rā’y al-sahīh fī man huwa al-dhabīh? Azamgarh: Dār almusannifīn, 1349 AH.
363
coming from outside Makkah should put on the ihrām from their respective
mīqāt; locals whether they are Makkans or are temporarily staying in Makkah
should put it on from some nearby place located outside the limits of the Haram.
And those who live outside the limits of Haram but are located within the mīqāt
their mīqāt is their place of residence. They can put the ihrām from their homes
and begin reciting the talbiyah.
The recital of the talbiyah should continue till a pilgrim reaches the Baytullāh.
Once he arrives there, he should offer the tawāf of the Baytullāh.
Then the sa‘ī should be offered.
If the animals of hadī accompany a pilgrim, they should then be sacrificed.
After sacrifice, men should shave their heads or have a haircut and women
should cut a small tuft from the end of their hair and then take off their ihrām.
The ihrām is a religious term. It signifies that pilgrims will not indulge in lewd
talk; they will not use any adornments, for example perfume; they will not pare
their nails nor shave or cut any body hair; they will not even remove any dirt or
filth from them so much so they will not even kill any lice of their body; they will
not hunt preys nor wear stitched cloth; they will expose their heads, faces and the
upper part of their feet; they will wear one sheet as loin cloth and enfold another
around themselves.
Women, however, can even wear stitched clothes and cover their heads and
feet. They are only required to expose their hands and faces.
The talbiyah implies the constant recital of these words:
:
:
> T :
r :
!"
K ¼
8/ ; :
67
:
:
> T :
67
:6
7 /
:
67
It begins right after putting on the ihrām and continues till a pilgrim reaches the
Baytullāh. This is the only recital which the Almighty has prescribed for hajj and
‘umrah.
The tawāf refers to the seven rounds which are made around the Baytullāh in a
state of cleanliness. Each of these rounds begins with the hajar-i aswad and ends
with it and the istilām of the hajar-i aswad is done at the beginning of each
round. It means kissing the hajar-i aswad or touching it with the hands and then
kissing the hands. If the place is crowded, a pilgrim can just raise his hands in its
direction or even point a stick or something similar towards it.
The sa‘ī refers to the tawāf of the Safā and Marwah. This also consists of seven
rounds which begin with Safā. A complete round extends from Safā to Marwah.
The last round ends on Marwah.
Like animal sacrifice, the sa‘ī between the Safā and Marwah is optional. It is
not an essential part of the ‘umrah. The Almighty says:
@# , k
7 s/ 89
!c q
* > 9 b
6
Î7 < @ * Q
> zÃT @# W > An
7 8/ ;
(Ci:2) > T Q
8/ I* M> ²
7 s The Safā and Marwah are indeed two of God’s symbols. So it shall be no
364
offence for those who come for hajj or ‘umrah of this Sacred House to walk
around them; [in fact, this is a virtuous deed], and he who does a virtue of his
own will God will accept it and is fully aware of it. (2:158)
The hadī refers to the animals which have been specifically reserved to be
sacrificed in the Haram. In order to make them distinct from other animals, their
bodies are marked and collars are tied around their necks. For this very reason, the
Qur’ān (5:2; 5:97) uses the word KzE (al-qalā’id) for them.
(2) Hajj
Like the ‘umrah, the hajj too begins with the ihrām. Consequently, the first
thing that a pilgrim must do is to put on the ihrām with the intention of offering
hajj. Those coming from outside Makkah should put on the ihrām from their
respective mīqāt; locals whether they are Makkans or are temporarily staying in
Makkah or live outside the limits of the Haram but are located within the mīqāt
should put it on at their place of residence. This is their mīqāt. They can put on
the ihrām from their homes and begin reciting the talbiyah.
Pilgrims should go to Minā on the eighth of Dhū al-Hajj and reside there.
They should go to ‘Arafāt on the ninth of Dhū al-Hajj. At ‘Arafāt, the imām
will deliver the sermon before the zuhr prayer and the prayers of zuhr and ‘asr
shall be offered by combining and shortening them.
After the prayer, pilgrims should celebrate the glory of their Lord and express
their gratitude to Him, express His exaltedness and oneness and invoke and
beseech Him as much as they can.
They should set off for Muzdalifah after sunset.
After arriving at Muzdalifah, the pilgrims should offer the prayers of maghrib
and ‘ishā by combining and shortening them.
The night must be spent on the field of Muzdalifah.
After the fajr prayer, the pilgrims for some time should celebrate the glory of
their Lord and express their gratitude to Him, express His exaltedness and
oneness and invoke and beseech Him – just as they did at ‘Arafāt.
Then they should leave for Minā and once they reach the Jamrah ‘Aqabah, they
should stop reciting the talbiyah and pelt this Jamrah with seven stones.
If the pilgrims have brought forth the hadī or if it has become incumbent upon
them to sacrifice animals which have been devoted or which are a means of
atonement, then these should be sacrificed.
After sacrifice, men should shave their heads or have a haircut and women
should cut a small tuft from the end of their hair and then take off their ihrām.
After that the pilgrims should set off for the Baytullāh and offer the tawāf.
With this, all restrictions which the ihrām entails shall be lifted. After that, if a
pilgrim wants, he can offer the sa‘ī of the Safā and the Marwah – though this is
optional.
Then they should go back to Minā and stay there for two or three days and then
everyday pelt first the first Jamrah, then the middle one and then the last one with
seven stones each.
365
Ever since the times of Abraham (sws), these are the rites (manāsik) of hajj and
‘umrah. The Qur’ān has made no change in them; it has only explained certain
issues which arose – issues about which there was no clear directive given
previously.
These issues are six in number:
The first of them is that showing reverence to whatever has been declared
sacred by the Almighty regarding hajj and ‘umrah is a requirement of faith. This
should be expressed and followed at all costs. If some other group violates this
sanctity, Muslims too have the right to retaliate on equal footings. The reason is
that keeping intact the sanctities ordained by the Almighty is a two way practice.
One member of the pact cannot just maintain it on its own. The Almighty says:
xK # ] U , K * xK @ * á
nN }
#> y >
> ?
7 , y >
> ?
7 (CO :2) '
E 7 B # /
8/ 9 /
E7 A sacred month for a sacred month; [similarly] other sacred things too are
subject to retaliation. So if anyone transgresses against you, you should also
pay back in equal coins. Have fear of Allah and keep in mind that Allah is with
those who remain within the bounds [stipulated by religion]. (2:194)
While explaining this verse, Imām Amīn Ahsan Islāhī, writes:
… this verse implies that fighting in the forbidden months or fighting within
the boundaries of the Haram is a big sin. However, if the disbelievers
disregard their sanctity, Muslims on account of qisās also have the right to
strip them of the protection that these sacred entities afford them. The life of
every person carries great sanctity in the eyes of the sharī‘ah. However,
when a person violates this sanctity and kills someone, then he himself will
be deprived of the right of sanctity of his own life to avenge his own deed.
Similarly, the sanctity of the forbidden months and of the Haram itself shall
be upheld in all circumstances on the condition that the disbelievers also
uphold it and do not oppress and tyrannize people during this time. However,
if they unsheathe their swords in the forbidden months and in the sacred land
of Makkah, then on account of qisās they themselves deserve to be divested
of the protection these months and this land hold for them. The verse goes on
to say that just as the taking of qisās for the forbidden months is necessary,
the qisās of other sacred entities must also be taken. In other words, if the
disbelievers deprive Muslims of the right of protection that certain sacred
things hold for them, Muslims too have the right as a result of qisās to pay
them back in equal coins or measure. 378
Secondly, in spite of the permission for war, Muslims cannot take any
initiative in violating the sanctities. These are the sanctities ordained by God
366
and taking the initiative in violating them is a grave sin. In no circumstances
should this happen. An attack on the Sacred House is an attack on the House
of God; harming the animals which are marked for sacrifice to God and the
people who have travelled to seek the bounty and pleasure of their Lord is
like going after God. Hence, even animosity towards a nation should not lead
Muslims to violate the limits in this regard. It should remain clear to them
that the Almighty is stern in retribution for those who break promises and
covenants – promises which He had made with people as a favour and as a
means to grant them dominance:
'
#" [ K zÏE
[ K [ y >
> ?
7 [ Q
> zÃT L
[ !# @ .
/ ^9 @ K^ Z
89 yV N 8Ã!T 7!# > _
[ ... MF«
& ,"&7 @"# q
$h
* 8 v6 y >
b
6
E7 8 K =a X F [ xE 7
©" X F K 89 y >
K _
G
(2:) E K KT Q
8/ ; Q
Believers! Do not violate the symbols of God, or the sacred months, or the
animals of hadī or [specifically those among them] who are marked with
collars of vow or those who have set out for this House to seek God’s grace
and pleasure … And if some people had stopped you from coming to the
Sacred House, your animosity against them should not incite you so much that
you cross the limits of the Almighty. [No, you must abide by these limits] and
help one another in what is virtuous and pious and not in what is sinful and
oppressive. And have fear of God because God is stern in retribution. (5:2)
Q
8/ 9 :
K zq
E K y >
> ?
7
7!
M#N y >
b
6
6 Q
] c
8/ 9 E K KT Q
8/ 9 SV ) T ] , Q
8/ 9 ¤
& l )* # }
G
7 )* # (OiOP:) <&7 & A| Q
God has made the Ka‘bah, the Sacred House, a centre for the people and the
sacred months, and the sacrificial animals and [especially those among] the
animals which [as symbols] are adorned with collars of vow. This is because
you may know God has knowledge of all that is in the heavens and the earth
and God is aware of everything. Beware that God is stern in retribution, and
that God is Forgiving and Merciful. (5:97-98)
The third issue is that the prohibition of hunting while a pilgrim is wearing the
ihrām is only for animals of the land. Hunting sea animals or eating sea animal
which have been hunted by others is allowed. This lenience is because if
provisions become scarce in land travel they can be obtained by one way or
another but in sea travel there is no option but to hunt animals. However, this
permission does not mean that people wrongfully benefit from it. The prey
hunted on land is prohibited in all circumstances. So if a person deliberately
367
commits such a sin, then he must atone for it.
There are three ways for this atonement:
A similar household quadruped animal to that which has been hunted should be
sent to the Baytullāh for sacrifice.
If this is not possible, then the price of such an animal should be calculated and
the amount spent to feed the poor.
If even this is not possible, then a person should fast; the number of these fasts
should be equivalent to the number of poor a person has become liable to feed.
As far as the decision is concerned regarding the type of animal to be sacrificed
in return, or if this is not possible, then determining of the price of such an animal
or the number of poor which should be fed or the number of fasts which should
be kept, it shall be made by two trustworthy Muslims so that no chance remains
for the sinner to succumb to a wrong judgement:
* @# Q
<#& K9 ! K n
7 @ #" SV ) ?
, Q
7F 6
!# @ .
/ ^9 y > < F9 K n
7 E [ !# @ .
/ ^9 9 . * :
K , xK @ * Y
v ,
6 · , MK 0 !"# pV K , !7
@ # ] N # ]U#" S_
* MK" #^ !# N @#
R @ # % 7 Q
A H > # 9 p , u
.
M#Z
:
pK 9 '
G# y ~ W & /A 9
y >" < W & 7G
7 /
M# # ~ > 6
K Z
]/ < 9 yV EF Q
!# Q
E !*
; . / Q
E7 M#> < # R # >" 6
K Z
(O4O :) 8 >?
Believers! God will definitely try you through the prey which you can catch
with your hands or with your spears in order to see who fear Him without
observing Him. Then he who transgresses even after this warning shall be
sternly punished. Believers! Do not hunt while wearing the ihrām and
anyone of you who deliberately does so, then he should sacrifice a similar
animal in return to the one he had killed. This decision shall be made by two
just men among you and this offering shall be sent to the Baytullāh or he
shall, in expiation, either feed the poor or fast a similar number so that he
may taste the evil consequences of his deed. God has forgiven what has been
done in the past but if anyone relapses into wrongdoing God will avenge
Himself on him. [This is the decision of God] and God is Mighty and capable
of revenge. Lawful for you is the prey you catch from the sea and the
sustenance it provides; a wholesome food, for you and for the seafarer. But
you are forbidden the prey hunted on land as long as you are wearing the
ihrām. [Keep abiding by this directive] and have fear of God, before whom
you shall all be assembled. (5:94-96)
The fourth issue is that if the pilgrims are not able to reach the Sacred House
and are stranded somewhere, then they can sacrifice a camel, cow or a goat and
after shaving their heads, they can take off their ihrām. This will complete their
hajj and ‘umrah. On the occasion of the truce of Hudaybiyah, this is precisely
368
379
what the Prophet (sws) did. However, this much should remain clear that
whether the sacrifice is offered at such places or in Makkah or Minā, shaving the
head is not permissible before it. The only exception to this is if a person is sick
or he has some ailment in his head and he is forced to shave his head before
animal sacrifice. The Qur’ān has allowed the pilgrims to do so in such
circumstances but they should atone for this in the form of keeping fasts, or
spending in the way of God or sacrificing an animal(s). The amounts of these
acts of atonement are left to their own discretion. It is narrated that when the
Prophet (sws) was asked about these amounts, he replied: “it would suffice if
either a person fasts for three days, or feeds six poor people or sacrifices a
goat.”380
· 6 X7< %®& E
[ K @ # > G
% * > n
< 9 8 I* Q
W > Î7 ^9
:
V G
F 9 V NK Z
9 yV Z
@"# K A * % 9&7 @"# x$9 , 9 $h>#7 !# 8 @* /
# K (CO4:2)
And [if the way to] hajj and ‘umrah [is opened to you, offer them with all their
rites] for God only. But if you are stranded on the way, sacrifice whatever
offering is available to you and do not shave your heads until the offerings
have reached their destination. But if any of you is ill or suffers from an
ailment of the head, he must atone for this either by fasting or by spending in
the way of God or by offering a sacrifice. (2:196)
The fifth issue is that if those who have come from outside want to combine
the hajj with the ‘umrah in one journey, they can do so. The way to do this is that
they should first take off the ihrām after offering the ‘umrah. Then they should
again put it on the eighth of Dhū al-Hajj and then offer hajj. This is a mere
concession which the Almighty has provided the pilgrims to save themselves of
the bother of two journeys. Thus they will atone for benefiting from this lenience.
There are two ways for this:
They should offer the sacrifice of whatever animal is available to them from a
camel, cow or goat.
If this is not possible, then they should fast for ten days: three during their hajj
stay and seven when they return.
It is evident from the above explanation that what is pleasing in the sight of
God is that one should make separate journeys for hajj and ‘umrah. Thus the
Qur’ān has clarified that this lenience is not for those whose houses are near the
Sacred Mosque:
)* yV 79 =q= y n
* K _
/ @* K @ # > G
% * Î" X
; W > , B 7 @* !#9 I*
379. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 291-292, (nos. 1811, 1812).
(no. 2877).
369
y >
K _
G
->«
< 09 @ / @
:
# W > ?
:
c & ; V 6% Î" (CO4:2) E K KT Q
8/ 9 Q
E7
Then in peacetime anyone among you who benefits from the ‘umrah till the
time of hajj arrives, he should sacrifice any animal that is available; and if it
is not available, he should fast for three days during the hajj and seven when
he has returned. These are ten days in all. This [concession of combining hajj
with ‘umrah in a single journey] is only for those whose houses are not
located near the Sacred Mosque. [Follow this directive] and have fear of God
and know well that God is stern in retribution. (2:196)
It should remain clear that those who want to avail this concession are not
required to bring the hadī animals along with them; they can buy them from there
on the day of sacrifice. The reason for this is that these animals shall be sacrificed
on the 10th of Dhū al-Hajj and as is evident from the above discussion they cannot
shave their heads unless this sacrifice takes place; as a natural consequence of this
they would not be able to take off their ihrām. At the occasion of the last hajj, the
Prophet (sws) faced this very situation. Consequently, he is reported to have said:
b
< (
K )# 8/ 9 b
K 09 # }
> ,K % # -># 9 @ # b
6E % Had what has now become evident to me become evident earlier, I would not
have brought the hadī animals along and if I had not brought them, I would
have been able to take off my ihrām.381
The sixth issue is that pilgrims can return from Minā on the 12th of Dhū al-Hajj
and can also stay on till the 13th. The Almighty has said that both cases will incur
no sin. The reason for this is that the extent of stay does not hold real significance;
what does hold real significance is whether the time of stay however much it be
was spent in the remembrance of God or not:
@ =; q* > 7 ( @# =; q
* @ # )* ] _
7 @* }
V RK #7 yV 79 )* Q
>
( 2D :2) 8 >?
; 7F9 Q
E7 XE7
And remember God in these few appointed days [at Minā]. He who is in
haste and departs on the second day incurs no sin, nor does he who stays on
longer. [Yes, but] for those who truly fear God and have fear of God, and be
aware that [one day] you shall all be gathered before Him. (2:203)
vi. Guidance provided by the Prophet (sws)
The previous discussion covers the directives of hajj and ‘umrah. However, the
guidance we receive from the practices of the Prophet (sws) in this regard is as
follows:
370
(1) Ihrām
When putting on the ihrām, the Prophet (sws) would sprinkle some perfume on
himself. ‘Ā’ishah (rta) narrates that she sprinkled the perfume of musk on him
before he put on the ihrām and also on the 10th of Dhū al-Hajj after he took off
the ihrām when he departed to Makkah to offer the tawāf. She is reported to have
said: “Even today, I see the glow [of the powder] of the fragrance where his hair
parted.”382
While wearing the ihrām, the Prophet (sws) had scarification done, had his hair
set and also washed his head.383 He also allowed people to tear their socks from
below the ankles and use them as shoes in case they did not have shoes to wear
and also allowed them to wear shalwār or pājāmah in case they did not have
unstitched cloth. 384
He did not approve of a person getting married or a person having someone get
married or finalizing a marriage while wearing the ihrām.385
If a person dies in the state of ihrām, the Prophet (sws) has directed people to
bury him in this state and has stopped people from sprinkling perfume on him or
covering his head or face while burying him. He informed us that Allah will raise
such a person on the Day of Judgement while that person is reciting the talbiyah.386
He similarly explained that no doubt hunting animals is forbidden in the state
of ihrām; however, such a person can eat the animal which has been killed by
someone who is not wearing the ihrām on the condition that he did not suggest or
indicate to him to hunt down the prey.387 He also explained that this prohibition
of hunting animals does not relate to harmful and dangerous animals. Such
animals can be killed in the state of ihrām without any hesitation. 388
(2) Talbiyah
Regarding the talbiyah, the Prophet (sws) is reported to have said: “When a
Muslim utters the words: :67
:67
, then the trees and stones to the right and left of
him till the end of the earth also say these words.”389 Consequently, he is reported to
492-493, (nos. 2832, 2841).
383. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 296-297, 249-250, (nos. 1835, 1540, 1840);
Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 501-502, (nos. 2885, 2889).
485, (nos. 2791, 2794).
(no. 2891).
495-496, (no. 2855).
498, (no. 2868).
389. Ibn Mājah, Sunan, vol. 3, 425, (no. 2921); Al-Tirmidhī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-kabīr, vol. 2,
179, (no. 828).
371
390
have said: “Gabriel the trustworthy has directed me to say these words loudly.”
Ibn ‘Umar (rta) reports that when the Prophet (sws) would go out for hajj and
‘umrah, he would pray two rak‘āt at Dhū al-Hulayfah, then would get on a camel
near the mosque; when the camel would stop, he would begin reciting the
talbiyah.391
(3) Tawāf
There is only one tawāf of hajj which is called the tawāf-i ifādah; however, the
Prophet (sws) has directed the pilgrims to offer another tawāf after offering hajj
and ‘umrah before they return to their homes. Ibn ‘Abbās (rta) narrates that the
Prophet (sws) is reported to have said that before departing the last thing everyone
of you should do is this.392 Women, however, who are passing through their
menstrual cycles have been exempted by him from this and have been permitted to
depart from Makkah without offering it.393
Before beginning the tawāf, the Prophet (sws) did wudū.394
‘Ā’ishah (rta) narrates that during her menstrual cycle and the Prophet said: “In
this state, you can offer all the rites of hajj except the tawāf.”395
Umm Salamah (rta) says: “I was ill; when the Prophet (sws) was told of this,
he asked me to offer tawāf on a conveyance.”396
Jābir ibn ‘Abdullāh (rta) says that when the Prophet (sws) offered the first tawāf
after reaching Makkah, he ran in the first three rounds while shaking his shoulders
and in the four remaining rounds he walked the way he used to walk.397 Then he
advanced towards the Maqām-i Ibrāhīm and offered two rak‘āt while standing
behind it; he then came back towards the hajar-i aswad and did the istilām and
went off towards Safā from the door.398
Ibn ‘Abbās (rta) narrates that during this tawāf, his right shoulder was
uncovered and he had covered his left shoulder after inserting the [ihrām] cloth
(no. 3219).
(no. 2918).
525-526, (no. 3001).
(no. 2918).
(no. 3078).
397. Ibn ‘Abbās (rta) interpreted this practice of the Prophet (sws) by opining that when
Muslims reached Madīnah, they were taunted for becoming physically weak. In return, the
Prophet (sws) directed the people to offer the tawāf while running in this manner and he
himself offered it in this manner too. See: Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 534-535, (no. 3059).
372
399
through his right armpit.
Some narratives also mention that he did the istilām of the rukn-i yamānī
during the tawāf.400
Similarly, among the blessings of the tawāf as recorded in certain narratives is
that he who did tawāf and then also offered two rak‘āt, it was as if he
emancipated a slave in the way of God. 401
(4) Sa‘ī
The manner in which the Prophet (sws) offered the sa‘ī was that once he was
through with the tawāf, he went off towards Safā and climbed right to its top; then
he faced the Qiblah and declared the oneness and sovereignty of Allah and declared:
j
¯ /
, > K N °V T ] X 0 , K ¼
:
r , :
> T , H K < j
¯ /
(2O :N& { G#) H K < < [ y 0 , H K 6 >nF , H K _
F9 ,H K < There is no God but Allah; He is alone; no one is His partner; sovereignty is His
and all praise and gratitude also is His and He has power on everything. There
is no God but Allah; He is alone; He has fulfilled His promise and has helped
His servant and alone has defeated all groups who have rejected [the truth].402
He repeated these words three times and in between, he also invoked the
Almighty each time. Then he set off for Marwah and when his feet touched the
slope, he started to run and as soon as he reached the incline, he reverted to his
own gait. At Marwah, he repeated what he did at Safā, and in this manner
completed seven rounds.403
(5) Waqūf at ‘Arafāt
The Prophet (sws) set off for ‘Arafāt from Minā after sunrise on the 9th of Dhū alHajj. There a camp had been erected for him in the valley of Namrah. He resided in
this camp till the sun started to decline (zuhr time). Then he came to the lower part
of the valley and delivered a sermon to the people. Following this, he offered the
zuhr and the ‘asr prayers with one adhān and two takbīrs. He did not offer the
optional prayer either before or after them. Then near the Jabal-i Rahmat he stood
while facing the Qiblah invoking and beseeching the Almighty till sunset.404 Anas
(rta) reports that on that day people kept reciting the talbiyah and also the takbīrs
but no objection was raised against these practices.405
400. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 260-261, (nos. 1606, 1609); Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ alsahīh, 535, (nos. 3062, 3063).
402. Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh,513-516, (no. 2950).
403. Ibid.
404. Ibid., 513-516, (no. 2950).
373
‘Ā’ishah (rta) narrates from the Prophet (sws): “On the day of ‘Arafah, the
Almighty is near His people; He expresses His pride about them and does not
liberate His servants from Fire anymore than this day.”406
(6) Stay at Muzdalifah
At Muzdalifah also, the Prophet (sws) offered the maghrib and ‘ishā prayers
with one adhān and two takbīrs, the way he had offered the zuhr and the ‘asr
prayers at ‘Arafāt. Then he rested till dawn and did not offer any optional prayers.
However, he offered the fajr prayer a little early. He then stood by the Mash‘ar alHarām and kept invoking and beseeching the Almighty till the day fully dawned.
Just before sunrise, he set off from there and reached Minā while briskly crossing
the valley of Muhassar.407
(7) Ramī
The Prophet (sws) did ramī at mid-morning on the day of sacrifice and on the
other days when the sun started to decline.408 For this, he faced the Jamrah with the
Sacred Mosque on His left and Minā on his right. Then he hurled seven pebbles
and recited the takbīr each time he threw a pebble. He also did waqūf (the
ceremonial stand) near the first two Jamrahs and after ramī expressing his gratitude
to Him, declaring His exaltedness and oneness and invoking and beseeching Him
for long. However, he did not stand near the Jamrah-i ‘Aqabah.409
At this occasion and on the eighth of Dhū al-Hajj also when he came to
Makkah from Minā, he shortened all his prayers as long as he stayed here. 410
When certain shepherds of the area asked permission to spend the night with
their herds instead of spending it at Minā, the Prophet (sws) allowed them to do
so and said: “After hurling pebbles on the day of sacrifice, you can hurl the
pebbles of the two days on one day.”411
(8) Animal Sacrifice
He offered animal sacrifice in the usual way. However, a question arose that if
the animals of hadī came near death during the way, then what should be done? It
is narrated by Ibn ‘Abbās (rta) that when a person who had been sent by the
Prophet (sws) with sacrificial camels inquired from the Prophet (sws), he
answered: “Slaughter them and dip their hooves in blood and place them near the
humps412 and then neither you nor your associates should eat their meat.”413
(no. 3097).
407. Ibid., 513-516, (no. 2950).
408. Ibid., 546, (nos. 3141, 3142).
409. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 282-283, (nos. 1751, 1752, 1753); Muslim, AlJāmi‘ al-sahīh, 513-516, 545, (nos. 2950, 3132).
410. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 268, (nos. 1655, 1656).
411. Abū Dā’ūd, Sunan, vol. 2, 208-209, (nos. 1975, 1976).
412. This he said in order to clarify to the on comers that this animal has been sacrificed
in the proper way and is thus halal and is not carrion.
374
9. Halq
On the occasion of the final hajj, the Prophet (sws) himself had his head
shaved (halq) and some of the Companions (rta) also preferred it.414 Ibn ‘Umar
(rta) narrates that the Prophet (sws) prayed three times for those who had shaved
their heads and once for those who had haircuts.415
This practice of the Prophet (sws) is an indication that the reward of shaving
the head is more than just having a haircut.
There are certain other things that have been reported in certain narratives
about hajj and ‘umrah:
1. A lady raised her child towards the Prophet (sws) and said: “Can he also
offer the hajj?” The Prophet (sws) replied: “Yes, but the reward of this hajj shall
go to you.”416
2. A lady from the tribe of Kath‘am asked: “O Messenger of God! The hajj is
obligatory upon my father but he is so old that he cannot even sit on an animal of
conveyance; can I offer the hajj for him.” The Prophet (sws) replied: “Yes.”417
3. A lady from the tribe of Juhaynah inquired from the Prophet (sws): “My
mother had vowed to offer the hajj; now she has died; can I offer it for her.” He
replied: “You should certainly offer it; would you not have paid back a loan she
had borrowed? This is a loan taken from God; so pay it back and the obligation to
pay back the loan to God is more [than any other].”418
4. Once a person uttered these words before the Prophet (sws): #> 6T
Á @ :67
.
The Prophet (sws) inquired: “Who is this Shubrumah? He said: “He is my
brother.” The Prophet (sws) asked: “Have you offered your own hajj.” He said:
“No.” The Prophet (sws) then remarked: “First do your own hajj and then do it
on behalf of Shubrumah.”419
5. On the occasion of the final hajj while the Prophet (sws) was at Minā, he
stood to answer questions raised by the people, someone asked: “I did not know
[the right sequence] so I have shaved my head before offering the sacrifice?” The
413. Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 557, (no. 3216). It is evident from this directive of the
Prophet (sws) that he liked that all the meat of such animals be reserved for the poor and
considered as sacrificial meat.
(no. 3144).
(no. 3148).
416. Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 564, (no. 3253). It is this principle which the Prophet
(sws) explained regarding doing some virtuous deed on behalf of someone viz. the
reward is for the person who does that particular deed. All narratives which discuss this
subject should be understood in the light of this principle.
(no. 3251).
419. Abū Dā’ūd, Sunan, vol. 2, 167, (no. 1811); Abū al-Qāsim Sulaymān ibn Ahmad
al-Tabarānī, Al-Mu‘jam al-saghīr, vol. 1 (Beirut: Dār ‘ammār, 1405 AH), 377, (no. 630).
375
Prophet (sws) replied: “Not to worry; offer the sacrifice now.” Another person
asked: “I did not know [the right sequence] and I have offered the sacrifice
before doing the ramī.” The Prophet (sws) remarked: “Do the ramī now; not to
worry.” In general whenever he was asked about what should be done if a rite
had been offered before or after its appointed time, he said these same words:
“Not to worry; do it now.”420
6. The Prophet (sws) always warned people about the sanctity of Madīnah that
just as Abraham (sws) had classified Makkah as sacred, he had also classified
Madīnah as sacred. Therefore, no one should shed the blood of any person within
the two limits of the city nor should he hunt animals nor pick up weapons for war
nor shake off the leaves of a tree except if the intention is to feed animals.421
The Prophet (sws) is similarly reported to have said: “Any person who was
guilty of any religious innovation in the city of Madīnah or offered residence to
those who are guilty of this, then the curse of God, his angels and all mankind be
on him.”422
7. Regarding the space between his house and the sermon pulpit, he said that
this is an orchard from among the orchards of Paradise and also said: “My pulpit
is right at the place where my fountain will be on the Day of Judgement.”423
5. Animal Sacrifice
* K < ; I* y F(
, @"# Nw & # X /
% >.
$G
!# ! c V #7 9 ] (D:22) '
6
> ?
" , % 9
And for every community, We have ordained the ritual of sacrifice so that
they may pronounce the name of God over the cattle which He has blessed
them with because your God is one God; so surrender yourselves to Him.
[But this will only be done by those whose hearts have bowed down before
their God] and [O Prophet (sws)!] Give glad tidings [from the Almighty] to
these who bow down. (22:34)
In all the ancient religions of the world, the ritual of animal sacrifice has
remained a great means of attaining the nearness of the Almighty. Its essence is the
same as that of the zakāh, but it is not to be regarded as analogous to wealth; it is
essentially a vow of pledging one’s life and is fulfilled by the animal we sacrifice
420. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 280, (no. 1736, 1737); Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh,
549, (no. 3157).
577, (nos. 3317, 3336).
(no. 3327).
(no. 3370).
376
on behalf of our life. Seemingly, this is like presenting ourselves to death, but a
little deliberation shows that this death is the door to real life. The Qur’ān at one
place says: (C :2) 8 > ?
[/ @
S< 9 ] , }
# 9 Q
] 6% )* ]E @ E [ (and do
not say that those slain in this cause of God are dead; [they are not dead; in fact]
they are alive, but you are not aware of [the manner they live]. (2:154))
At one instance, the Qur’ān by placing the prayer in comparison to life and the
sacrifice in comparison to death has referred to this very aspect: just as the prayer is
like life in the way of God, the sacrifice is like death in His way:
(C42:4) '
" & Q
)# # )G
F )q
Z
8/ ; ] N
Say: “My prayer and my sacrifice, my life and my death, are all for God,
Lord of the Universe.” (6:162)
When Abraham (sws) was directed to sacrifice a ram in place of his son and to
commemorate this great sacrifice making it a living tradition for the coming
generations, the Almighty said: (CP :DP)
ÑV ,. , !K * (and We ransomed
Ishmael for a great sacrifice, (37:107)). The implication of these words was that the
vow made by Abraham (sws) had been accepted by the Almighty and now
generation after generation, people would commemorate this great incident by
sacrificing animals.
Viewed thus, the sacrifice is the pinnacle of worship. When we make an animal
stand or bow down424 in the direction of the Baytullāh and also direct our own
face towards the House of God and present the sacrificed animal as an offering to
God by saying:425 > 6
j
¯ j
G
,, we are actually offering our own selves to God.
This vow is the essence of Islam because the meaning of Islam is that one
should surrender to God and submit his most prized possession – so much so, his
own life – to Him.
A little deliberation shows that the sacrifice is a portrayal of this essence.
When Abraham (sws) and his great son Ishmael (sws) presented themselves to
God, the Qur’ān called this submission as “Islam”: (CD:DP) '
6_
/ % 9 7*
(then when both of them submitted and the father made his son lie on his temple;
(37:103)). It is worth noting that in the above quoted verses of Sūrah Hajj, the
words '
6
> ?
" , % 9 * very aptly point to this essence. The implication is
that if our hearts are bowed down before our God, then we should submit
ourselves to Him because our God is one God. This is the very essence of
sacrifice and the Almighty has made it part of the sharī‘ah so that people can
especially express their gratitude to Him; therefore, no one should associate
partners with Him in it.
424. In case of nahr, the animal is made to stand and in case of dhibh, we laid it in the
direction of the Baytullāh.
(no. 5090).
i. History of Animal Sacrifice
377
The history of sacrifice begins with Adam (sws). According to the Qur’ān,
when two of his sons, Abel and Cain, presented their offerings to the Almighty,
one of them was accepted and the other was not: ]
67E 0 K < @ # ] 6"E* $F,> N ,>7 N ;
>Ã
@ # (2P:). It is explicitly mentioned in the Bible that Abel on this occasion
had offered the sacrifice of the first born of his goats:
Adam lay with his wife Eve, and she became pregnant and gave birth to
Cain. She said, ‘With the help of the LORD I have brought forth a man’.
Later she gave birth to his brother Abel. Now Abel kept flocks, and Cain
worked the soil. In the course of time Cain brought some of the fruits of the
soil as an offering to the LORD. But Abel brought fat portions from some of
the firstborn of his flock. The LORD looked with favour on Abel and his
offering, but on Cain and his offering he did not look with favour. (Genesis,
4:1-5)
This practice quite evidently must have continued later also. Consequently, there
exist signs and remnants in all ancient religions which corroborate this fact.
However, the way this worship ritual has increased in its importance, grandeur and
scope after the sacrifice of Abraham (sws) is unprecedented. The details of the
sacrifice offered by him are as follows:
When he migrated from his people thinking that there was no hope for them to
accept faith, he prayed to God to bless him with virtuous children. This prayer
was accepted and the Almighty gave him glad tidings of the birth of a son.
Ishmael (sws) was this son. According to the Qur’ān, when he grew up and
started to run and walk about his father, Abraham (sws) saw a dream in which he
was being directed to sacrifice his son to the Almighty. Although this directive
was given in a dream and dreams need to be interpreted – and the interpretation
of such a dream was that he should devote his son to the Almighty for the service
of the House of God and it did not certainly mean that he was required to
slaughter his son – this mighty and virtuous servant of God decided to follow the
dream without interpreting what it implied. The first step he took in the
implementation of this directive was that he informed his son of this dream in
order to test his mettle and resolve. The son deeming it to be the directive of the
Almighty immediately told his father to comply with it without any hesitation
and attested that he was fully ready and prepared for the step. Being satisfied
with the answer of the son, Abraham (sws) took him to the hill of Marwah and
made him lie down on his temples so that he could be sacrificed. He was about to
slit his throat with a knife when a voice spoke to him: “O Abraham! You have
made your dream come true; this was a great trial and you have succeeded in it;
no need to proceed now.” Consequently, the Almighty ransomed Ishmael (sws)
for the sacrifice of a ram, and to commemorate this incident the ritual of sacrifice
was instituted as a great tradition to be carried out on the same day each year. It
is this sacrifice that we offer with fervour and enthusiasm on the occasions of the
378
hajj and ‘umrah and on the ‘īd of al-adhā . The Qur’ān says:
)",& X
; Y
0 )"F; p N '
A % (
0 ! _
* MK , R&(* _
)* H E
(* MF!, !, N
x&9 )"F; )7 !, p N ) G
7 # · , 7* V < yV v , H F> ?
7 6* '
7n
@ # )
Y
0 " & @ K %
@ >,7n
@ # /
ST 8; )FK _
% > # Å # ] * b
,9 p N x> # > F* :
, 9 )"F9 y ! )*
.0 8/ ; '
!G
-_
F :
. 7F; ® >^ b
N K7 Z
K N 0>,; 8 9 H !R F '
6_
/ % 9 7*
(CPOP :DP) V ÑV ,. , H !K * '
6 S6
They said: “Build up a pyre and cast him into the blazing fire.” Thus they tried
to scheme against him; but We defeated them. And [when Abraham saw this,]
he said: “I will take refuge with my Lord; He will give me guidance. Lord,
grant me a righteous son.” So [when he prayed to Us,] We gave him news of a
forbearing son. And when he reached the age when he could work with him,
[one day] his father said to him: “My son! I dream that I am slaughtering you.
Tell me what you think.” He replied: “Father! Do as you are bidden. God
willing, you shall find me steadfast.” And when both submitted to God, and
Abraham laid down his son prostrate upon his temples and We called out to
him, saying: “Abraham! You have fulfilled your dream.” Thus do We reward
the righteous. This was indeed an open trial. [Abraham succeeded in it] and [as
a result], We ransomed his son with a grand sacrifice. (37:97-107)
ii. Objective of Animal Sacrifice
The objective of sacrifice is to express gratitude to the Almighty. When we offer
our life symbolically to the Almighty by offering the sacrifice of an animal, we are
in fact expressing our gratitude on the guidance of submission which was expressed
by Abraham (sws) by sacrificing his only son. On this occasion, the words uttered to
declare the exaltedness and oneness of the Almighty are done so for this very
objective. The Qur’ān has explained this directive in the following words:
X /
>6" 0>
7 % :
. !# xE 7
! @
0® #R # /
p ! @
(DP:22) '
!G
> ?
" , K0 #
The flesh and blood [of] these [sacrificed animals] does not reach God; it is
only your piety that reaches Him. Thus has He subjected them to your service
so that you may give glory to God for guiding you. [This is the way of the
righteous] and [O Prophet!] Give glad tidings to these righteous. (22:37)
iii. Sharī‘ah of Animal Sacrifice
The sharī‘ah regarding animal sacrifice that has reached us through the
consensus and perpetual practice of the ummah can be stated thus:
1. All four legged animals which are cattle can be sacrificed.
2. Sacrificial animals should not be flawed and should be of appropriate age.
379
th
3. The time of animal sacrifice begins after offering the ‘īd prayer on the 10 of
Dhū al-Hajj (yawm al-nahr)
4. The days fixed for animal sacrifice are the same as have been appointed for
the stay at Minā once the pilgrims return from Muzdalifah. In Sūrah Hajj, the
words }
V ##7 yV 79 (some appointed days (22:28)), allude to these very days. In
religious parlance, they are called “the days of tashrīq”. Besides animal sacrifice
in these days, one is also required to declare the takbīr at the end of each
congregational prayer. Being an absolute directive, the words of the takbīr have
not been fixed.
5. The meat of sacrificial animals can also be eaten without any hesitation by
those who have had them slaughtered and can also be used to feed others. The
words used by the Qur’ān: (D4 :22) >7 B FE
~ 9 !# * (so eat from it
your selves and also feed those who are content and those who ask, (22:36))
explicitly point to this conclusion.
This is the sharī‘ah of animal sacrifice. The Prophet (sws) has also explained
some of its aspects:
i. In the month of animal sacrifice, those who intend to sacrifice an animal, in
accordance with the ancient tradition of offering sacrifice, will not cut their nails
or hair before they have offered sacrifice. 426
ii. Animals should be sacrificed in all circumstances after the ‘īd prayer. It will
not be regarded as the sacrifice of ‘īd if it is offered before the ‘īd prayer; it will
be a mere animal sacrifice that one may offer to eat meet. 427
iii. The appropriate age for a sacrificial sheep or goat is at least one year, for
that of a cow or a bull, it is at least two years and for camels, male or female, it is
at least five years. If these animals are not available, a ram can be sacrificed. It
will suffice even if it is six months old. 428
iv. More than one people can share the sacrifice of camels and cows, both male
or female. These share holders can even go up to seven. 429 There are some
narratives which mention that at one instance in the presence of the Prophet
(sws), ten people shared one camel for sacrifice and he did not stop them. 430
v. Animal sacrifice can also be offered as an optional act of worship other than
on ‘īd. Consequently, at the birth of children, the Prophet (sws) himself offered
animal sacrifice and urged others also to do it.431
_____________
427. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 988-989, (nos. 5560, 5561, 5562); Muslim, AlJāmi‘ al-sahīh, 874-876, (nos. 5064, 5069, 5079).
428. Muslim, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 876, (no. 5082); Abū Dā’ūd, Sunan, vol. 3, 96, (no.
2799); Al-Nasā’ī, Sunan, 608-609, (no. 4383).
430. Al-Tirmidhī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-kabīr, vol. 3, 166-167, (no. 1501); Al-Nasā’ī, Sunan,
610, (nos. 4397, 4398).
431. Al-Bukhārī, Al-Jāmi‘ al-sahīh, 974, (no. 5472); Abū Dā’ūd, Sunan, vol. 3, 106,
(no. 2841).
Chapter 2
The Social Sharī‘ah
Man by nature likes to live in a community. The reason that the Almighty has
bestowed him with this nature is that He does not create human beings in the prime
of their youth. Similarly, human beings do not generally die in their youth without
passing through old age. On the contrary, a human being is created as a feeble child
in the womb of the mother who enters this world to be welcomed by her loving
affection. He then grows being nurtured and nourished by others. At first, he drags
himself and then crawls along his knees before he is able to stand on his feet. Even
after this state, he needs the help of others at every step. Finally, after going
through various phases of childhood and adolescence, he enters the prime of his
youth at the age of fifteen or sixteen. This blooming period of his life also does not
last more than twenty to thirty years. Then comes old age and in spite of many a
time attaining great heights in intellect in his prime, he once again has to turn to
others to fulfil his needs like a frail child for the rest of his life.
This life cycle of man necessarily entails that he live in a social set-up. From
the very beginning of his life, this affinity towards a social set-up is fully found
in his being. He does not need to find this tendency in his external world. When
he enters this world, he brings with him all his internal urges and inner
motivations and uses them to fulfil his needs wherever and whenever required.
The history of mankind shows that owing to this very aspect of human nature,
Adam, the founder of the human dynasty was not sent alone in this world; he was
blessed with a wife from his own species – someone who was meant to be his
companion. From these two sprang many men and women as their progeny.
Gradually, a family, a tribe and finally a state came into existence. The resultant
social set-up afforded man the opportunity to realize his hidden potentials and
urges. While pointing out this fact, the Qur’ān says:
$
c& !# +
/ , c w ! # WV K < `
V A F @ # E -.
/ 7,& E7
7!
^9
(C:) M6N& 8 /
8/ ; y <& (
, 8 SG -.
/ /
E7 SÁ GF MeU
Mankind! Fear your Lord, Who created you from a single person, created, of
like species his mate, and from these two scattered countless men and women
[in this world], and fear Allah through whom you seek mutual help and fear
breaking blood relationships. Indeed God is watching over you. (4:1)
The Social Sharī‘ah
381
A little deliberation shows that this verse embodies all the principles upon which
the Almighty has based human society. Imām Amīn Ahsan Islāhī, while pointing out
these principles writes:
Firstly, this world is not unattended; on the contrary, it has been created by
the Almighty who is the Lord of everyone. It is therefore unseemly for a
person to create disorder in it and defy His authority. Everyone should remain
fearful of the Almighty’s grasp – the Almighty who is the Creator and Master
of everyone.
Secondly, the Almighty has created man from a single soul: Adam.
Consequently, mankind is the progeny of one father. No one is superior to the
other. Whatever their colour, cast or creed, all human beings are equal.
Indeed, superiority rests on virtues a person acquires through self-effort. All
other standards of superiority are baseless.
Thirdly, just as mankind is the progeny of one father, their mother is also one:
Eve. Hence, no one is superior to the other. One father and mother have created
this global family. It is evident from the verse that Eve is of the same species as
Adam. This further means that women are not inferior beings. As human
beings, men and women are equal in status.
Fourthly, the bases of mutual help and co-operation in a society are three
driving forces: oneness of God, unity of ancestors and commonalty of blood
relationships. It is essential that every person realize the obligation these
blood relationships entail and fulfil it. It is also his responsibility to safeguard
these relationships and be on guard that no slogan should be able to destroy
these blood relationsh